THE CONSTITUTION 

OF THE 

Presbyterian Church 

IN THE 

UNITED STATES, 

CONTAINING 

THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, THE LARGER AND 
SHORTER CATECHISMS, 

AS RATIFIED BY THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY, 
AT AUGUSTA, GA., DEC. 1 86 1, 

TOGETHER WITH 

THE BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER, 

ADOPTED 1879, 

THE DIRECTORY FOR THE WORSHIP OF GOD, 
WITH OPTIONAL FORMS, 

ADOPTED 1894, 

RULES OF PARLIAMENTARY ORDER, 

ADOPTED 1866. 



RICHMOND, VA. : 

Presbyterian Committee of Publication. 

iooi Main Street. 



c 



< 



*0 



Printed by 

IVHTTTET & bHEPPEESON, 
BlCHMOND, Va. 

BY TRANSFER 



LC Control Number 





tmp96 027050 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE, 

t Confession of Faith, 5 

I. Of the Holy Scripture, ._ 9 

II. Of God, and of the Holy Trinity, 18 

III. Of God's Eternal Decrees, ._ 25 

IV. Of Creation, -_ 32 

V. Of Providence, ._. 34 

VI. Of the Fall of Man, of Sin, and of the 

Punishment thereof, 42 

VII. Of God's Covenant with Man 46 

VIII. Of Christ the Mediator, 52 

IX. Of Free Will, 62 

X. Of Effectual Calling, 65 

XI. Of Justification, 11 . . Z.?- -Vf? 70 

XII. Of Adoption, ._ 75 

XIII. Of Sanctification, _> 77 

XIV. Of Saving Faith, 80 

XV. Of Repentance unto Life, 83 

XVI. Of Good Works, 88 

XVII. Of the Perseverance of the Saints, 95 

XVIII. Of the Assurance of Grace and Salvation, 99 

XIX. Of the Law of God, 104 

XX, Of Christian Liberty, and Liberty of Con- 
science, 111 

XXI. Of Religious Worship and the Sabbath 

Day, . 116 

XXII. Of Lawful Oaths and Vows, 125 

XXIII. Of the Civil Magistrate, 130 

XXIV- Of Marriage and Divorce, 134 

XXV. Of the Church, 138 

XXVI. Of the Communion of Saints, 142 

XXVII. Of the Sacraments, . 145 

XXVIII. Of Baptism, . 148 

XXIX. Of the Lord's Supper, 153 

. XXX. Of Church Censures, 159. 



AV CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 

XXXI. Of Synods and Councils, 162 

XXXII. Of the State of Man after Death, and of 

the Resurrection of the Dead, 164 

XXXIII. Of the Last Judgment, 166 

II. The Larger Catechism, 171 

III. The Shorter Catechism, . _._ 381 

The Ten Commandments, ___ 402 

The Lord's Prayer, _ 403 

The Creed, _. 404 

IV. The Book of Church Order. — Part 1. Form 

of Government : 

I. Of the Doctrine of Church Government, 3 

II. Of the Church 4 

III. Of Church Members, ,. 10 

IV. Of Church Officers, 10 

V. Of Church Courts, _ 16 

VI. Of Church Orders, _. 32 

VII. Of the Constitution of the Church, 53 

Part 11. Rules of Discipline : 

I. Of Discipline Nature, Subjects and Ends, _ 54 
II. Of Discipline of Non- communicating mem- 
bers, 55 

III. Of Offences ._ 57 

IV. Of Church Censures, 58 

V. Of the Parties in Cases of Process, 59 

VI. Of General Provisions applicable to all Cases 

of Process, 63 

VII. Special Rules pertaining to Process before 

Sessions, 69 

VIII. Special Rules pertaining to Process against a 

Minister, _._ 70 

IX. Of Evidence, _ .__ 73 

X. Of the Infliction of Church Censures, 77 

XL Of the Removal of Censures, 81 

XII. Of Cases without Process, 85 

XIIL Of the Modes in which a Cause may be car- 
ried from a Lower to a Higher Court, __ 87 

XIV. Of Dissents and Protests, __ 95 

XV. Of Jurisdiction, 96 



CONTENTS. V 

PAGE. 

V. DIRECTORY FOR THE WORSHIP OF GOD, 99 

L Of the Sanctification of the Lord's Day, 99 

II. Of the Assembling of the Congregation, and 

their Behavior during Divine Service, . _ 101 

III. Of the Public Heading of the Holy Scrip- 

tures, 101 

IV. Of the Singing of Psalms and Hymns, 102 

V. Of Public Praver, 103 

VI. Of the Preaching of the Word, 107 

VII. Of the Sabbath-School, ___ 109 

VIII. Of Prayer Meetings, 111 

IX. Of the Administration of Baptism, 111 

X. Of the Admission of Persons to Sealing Or- 
dinances, 114 

XI. Of the Administration of the Lord's Supper, 118 

XII. Of the Solemnization of Marriage, 123 

XIII. Of the Visitation of the Sick, 125 

XIV. Of the Burial of the Dead, __ 126 

XV. Of Days of Fasting, and of Thanksgiving, ._ 126 

XVI. Of Secret and Family Worship, 128 

VI. Optional Forms, 131 

I. Marriage Service, 131 

II. Funeral Service, 134 

III. Funeral of a Child, 147 

VII. Kules of Parliamentary Order, 159 



THE 



CONFESSION OF IAITH. 



CHAPTER I. 

OP THE HOLY SCRIPTURE, 



Although the light of nature, and the 
works of creation and providence, do so far 
manifest the goodness, wisdom, and power of 
God, as to leave men inexcusable ; a yet 
are they not sufficient to give that knowledge 
of God, and of his will, which is necessary 
unto salvation ; b therefore it pleased the 

» Rom. ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which have 
not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, 
these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves ; 
which show the work of the law written in their hearts, 
their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts 
the meanwhile accusing, or else excusing one another. 
Rom. i. 19, 20. Because that which may be known of 
God is manifest in them : for God hath showed it unto 
them. For the invisible things of him from the creation 
Df the world are clearly seen, being understood by the 
things that -are made, even his eternal power and God- 
head ; so that they are without excuse. Psa. xix. 1 — 8. 
The heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament 
showeth his handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, 
and night unto night showeth knowledge. There is no 
speech nor language where their voice is not heard. See 
Bom. i. 32, with Rom. ii. 1. 

* 1 Cor. . 21. For after that n the wisdom of Go J, 

(9) 



10 CONCESSION OF FAITH. [chai^i 

Lord, at sundry times, and in divers manners, 
to reveal himself, and to declare that his will 
unto his church ; ° and afterwards for the bet- 
ter preserving and propagating of the truth, 
and for the more sure establishment and com 
fort of the church against the corruption of the 
flesh, and the malice of Satan and of the w< rid, 
to commit the same wholly unto writing; 4 ' 
which maketh the Holy Scripture to be mast 
necessary; 6 those former ways of God's re- 

the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by 
the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe. 
1 Cor. 11. 13, 14. Which things also we speak, not in the 
words which man's wisdom teacheth, but which the 
Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing spiritual things with 
spiritual. But the natural man receiveth not the things 
of the Spirit of God ; for they are foolishness unto him • 
neither can he know them, because they are spiritually 
discerned. J 

« Heb. i. 1. God, who at sundry times, and in divers 
manners, spake in time past unto the fathers by the pro- 
pne is—^ - 

d Luke 1. 3, 4. It seemed good to me also, having had 
perfect understanding of all things from the very first, 
to write unto thee in order, most excellent Theophilus 
that thou mightest know the certainty of those things 
wherein thou hast been instructed. Rom. xv. 4. For 
whatsoever things were written aforetime were written 
for our learning; that we, through patience and comfort 
>f the Scriptures, might have hope. Isa. viii. 20. To 
the law and to the testimony : if they speak not accord- 
ing to this word, it is because there is no light in them 
Rev, xxii. 18. 

e 2 Tim. iii. 15. And that from a child thou hast 
known the Holy Scriptures, which are able to make thee 
wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ 
Jesus. 2 Pet. i. 19. We have also a more sure word 
of prophecy ; whereunto ye do weU that ye take heed. 



•ect.ii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



11 



sealing his will unto his people being now 
ceased.' 

II. Under the name of Holy Scripture, or 
the word of God written, are now contained 
all the books of the Old and New Testament, 
which are these : 

OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 



Genesis. 


Chronicles, II. 


Daniel. 


Exodus. 


Ezra. 


Hosea. 


Leviticus. 


Nehemiah. 


Joel. 


Numbers. 


Esther. 


Amos. 


Deuteronomy. 


Job. 


Obadiah. 


Joshua. 


Psalms. 


Jonah. 


Judges. 


Proverbs. 


Micah. 


Ruth. 


Ecclesiastes. 


Nahum. 


Samuel, I. 


The Song of Songs 


. Habakkuk. 


Samuel, II. 


Isaiah. 


Zephaniah. 


Kings, L 


Jeremiah. 


Haggai. 


Kings, II. 


Lamentations. 


Zechariah. 


Chronicles, I. 


Ezekiel. 


Malachi. 


OF THE 


1 NEW TESTAMENT. 


The Gospels ac- 


Galatians. 


The Epistle of 


cording to 


Ephesians. 


James. 


Matthew. 


Philippians. 


The first, and se- 


Mark. 


Colossians. 


cond Epistles of 


Luke. 


Thessalonians, I. 


Peter. 


John. 


Thessalonians, II. 


The first second 


The Acts of the 


To Timothy, I. 


and third Epis- 


Apostles. 


To Timothy, II. 


tles of John. 


Paul's Epistles to 


To Titus. 


The Epistle of 


the Romans 


To Philemon. 


Jude. 


Corinthians, I. 


The Epistle to the The Revelation. 


Corinthians, II. 


Hebrews. 





as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day 
dawn, and the day-star arise in your hearts. 
' Heb. i. 1, 2 God who, at sundry times and in 



12 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 1«hap. * 

All which are given by inspiration of God, 
to be the rule of faith and life. 8 

III. The books commonly called Apocry- 
pha, not being of divine inspiration, are no 
part of the canon of the Scripture ; and there 
fore are of no authority in the Church of God^ 
ii.or to be any otherwise approved, or made use 
of. than other human writings. 11 

IV. The authority of the Holy Scripture, for 
which it ought to be believed and obeyed, de- 



divers manners, spake in time past unto the fathers by 
the prophets, hath in these last days spoken unto u» by 
his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by 
whom also he made the worlds. 

g Eph. ii. 20. And are built upon the foundation 
of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself 
being the chief corner-stone. Rev. xxii. 18, 19. For I 
testify unto every man that heareth the words of the pro- 
phecy of this book, if any man shall add unto these things, 
God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in 
this book : and if any man shall take away from the 
words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away 
his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, 
and from the things which are written in this book. 
2 Tim. iii. 16. All Scripture is given by inspiration of 
God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correc- 
tion, for instruction in righteousness. 

t> Luke xxiv. 27, 44. And beginning at Moses and 
all the projhets, he expounded unto them in all the Scrip- 
tures, the things concerning himself. And he said unto 
them, These are the words which I spake unto you, while 
1 was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled 
which were written in the law of Moses, and in the 
prophets, and in the Psalms, concerning me. 2 Pet. i. 21. 
For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of 
man ; bvtv noly men of God spake as they were moved by 
the Holy Ghost 



#hct. T.j CONFESSION OF FAiTH. 13 

pendeth not upon the testimony of any man 01 
church, but wholly upon God, (who is truth 
itself,) the author thereof ; and therefore it is to 
be received, because it is the word of God. 1 

V. We may be moved and induced by the 
testimony of the church to an high and reve- 
rent esteem for the Holy Scripture ; j and 
the heavenliness of the matter, the efficacy of 
the doctrine, the majesty of the style, the con- 
sent of all the parts, the scope of the whole, 
(which is to give all glory to God,) the full dis- 
covery it makes of the only way of man's sal- 
vation, the many other incomparable excel 
lencies, and the entire perfection thereof, are 
arguments whereby it doth abundantly evi- 
dence itself to be the word of God ; yet, not- 
withstanding, our full persuasion and assurance 
of the infallible truth, and divine authority 
thereof, is from the inward work of the Holy 



* 2 Tim. iii. 16. All Scripture is given by inspi- 
ration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, 
for correction, for instruction in righteousness. 1 John 
v. 9. If we receive the witness of men, the witness 
of God is greater : For this is the witness of God which 
he hath testified of his Son. 1 Thess. ii. 13. For this 
cause also thank we God without ceasing, because, when 
ye received the word of God, which ye heard of us, ye 
received it not as the word of men, but (as it is in truth) 
the word of God, which effectually worketh also in y l u 
that believe. 

1 Tim. iii. 15. But if 1 tarry long, that thou mayest' 
know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house 
of God, which is the church of the living God, the pillar 
Mid ground of the truth. 



14 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. L 

Spirit, bearing witness by and with the word in 
our hearts. k * 

VI. The whole counsel of God, concerning 
all things necessary for his own glory, man's 
salvation, faith, and life, is either expressly set 
down in Scripture, ^r by good and necessary 
consequence may be deduced from Scripture : 
anto which nothing at any time is to be added, 
whether by new revelations of the Spirit, or 
traditions of men. 1 Nevertheless we acknow- 



* 1 John ii. 20, 27. But ye have an unction from the 
Holy One, and ye know all things. — But the anointing 
which ye have received of him abideth in you, and ye 
need not that any man teach you : but as the same anoint- 
ing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, 
and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in him. 
John xvi. 13, 14. Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, 
is come, he will guide you into all truth : for he shall not 
speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that 
shall he speak ; and he will show you things to come. — 
He shall glorify me : for he shall receive of mine, and 
shall show it unto you. — 1 Cor. ii. 10, 11. But God hatk 
revealed them unto us by his Spirit; for the Spirit search- 
eth all things, yea the deep things of God. — For what 
man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man 
which is in him ? even so the things of God knoweth uo 
man, but the Spirit of God. 

» 2 Tim. iii. 16, 17. All Scripture is given by in- 
ipiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for re- 
proof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness : 
that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished 
unto all good works. — Gal. i. 8. But though we, or an 
angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than 
that which we have preached unto you, let him be ac- 
cursed. — 2 T^iess. ii. 2. That ye be not soon shaken in 
mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, 



SECT.vir] CONFESSION OI FAITH. 15 

ledge the inward illumination of the Spirit 
of God to be necessary for the saving under- 
standing of such things as are xevealed in the 
word; m and that there are some oireumstanceS 
concerning the worship of God, and govern* 
ment of the church, common to human actions 
and societies, which are to be ordered by the 
light of nature and Christian prudence, accord* 
ing to the general rules of the word, which are 
always to be observed. 11 

VII. All things in Scripture are not alike 
plain in themselves, nor alike clear unto all;* 

nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is 
at hand. 

m John vi. 45. It is written in the prophets, And they 
shall be all taught of God. Every man therefore that 
hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto 
me. 1 Cor. ii. 9, 10, 12. But as it is written, Eye hath 
not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the 
heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for 
them that love him. But God hath revealed them unto 
us by his Spirit : for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea 
the deep things of God. — Now we have received, not the 
jpirit of the world, but the Spirit which : s of God ; that we 
might know the things that are freely given to us of God. 

■ 1 Cor. xi. 13, 14, Judge in yourselves : Is it 
comely that a woman pray unto Gc d uncovered ? Doth 
not even nature itself teach you, that if a man have long 
kair, it is a shame unto him ? 1 Cor. xiv. 26, 40. How 
is it then, brethren? when ye come together, every one 
of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a tongue, hath 
a revelation, hath an interpretation. Let all things be 
done unto edifying. — Let all things be done decently and 
in order. 

• 2 Pet. iii. 16. As also in all his epistles, speaking 
in them of these things ; in which are some things hard 
to be understood, win ?h they that are unlearned and uw 



16 CONFESSION OF FAITH* [chap. \ 

yet those things which are necessary to be 
Known, believed , and observed, for salvation, 
are so clearly propounded and opened in some 
place of Scripture or other, that not only the 
learned, but the unlearned, in a due use of the 
ordinary means, may attain unto a sufficient 
understanding of them. p 

VIII. The Old Testament in Hebrew, 
(which was the native language of the people 
of God of old,) and the New Testament in 
Greek, (which at the time of the writing of it 
was most generally known to the nations,) 
being immediately inspired by God, and by his 
singular care and providence, kept pure in all 
ages, are therefore authentical ; q so as in all 
controversies of religion the church is finally 
to appeal unto them.' But because these 
orig ; nal tongues are not known to all the peo- 
ple of God who have right unto, and inter- 
est in the Scriptures, and are commanded, in 

stable wrest, as they do also the other Scriptures, unto 
their own destruction. m 

p Psa. cxix. 105, 130. Thy word is a lamp unto 
my feet, and a light unto my path. The entrance of thy 
words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the 
r.mple. 

<» Matt. v. 18. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven 
ind earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pas^ 
from the law, till all be fulfilled. 

r Isa. viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony ; if 
they speak not according to this word, it is because there 
is no light in them. Acts xv. 15. And to this agree 
the words of the prophets. John v. 46. For had ye 
believed Moses, j e would have believed me : for he wrote 
of me. 



sect, viii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 17 

the fear of God, to read and search them,' 
therefore they are to be translated into the 
vulgar language of every nation unto which 
they come,* that the word of God dwelling 
plentifully in all, they may worship him in an 
acceptable manner, u and, through patience 
and comfort of the Scriptures, may have 
hope/ 



• John v. 39. Search the Scriptures; for in them ye 
think ye have eternal life : and they are they which testify 
ot me. 

* 1 Cor. xiv. 6, 9, 11, 12, 24, 27, 28. Now, brethren, 
if I come unto you speaking with tongues, what shall 
I profit you, except I shall speak to you either by 
revelation, or by knowledge, or by prophesying, or by 
doctrine ?— So likewise ye, except ye utter by the tongue 
words easy to be understood, how shall it be known 
what is spoken? for ye shall speak into the air.— There- 
fore if I know not the meaning of the voice, I shall be, 
unto him that speaketh, a barbarian, and he that speak- 
eth shall be a barbarian unto me. Even so ye, for as 
much as ye are zealous of spiritual gifts, seek that ye 
may excel to the edifying of the church.-— But if all pro- 
phesy, and there come in one that believeth not, or one 
unlearned, he is convinced of all, he is judged of all.— 
If any man speak in an unknown tongue, let it be by two, 
or at most by three, and that by course ; and let one in- 
terpret. But if there be no interpreter, let him keep 
silence in the church ; and let him speak to himself, and 
to God. 

; ■ Col. iii. 16. Let the word of Christ dwell in you 
richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one 
another in psalms, and hymns, and spiritual songs, sing- 
ing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. 

T Rom. xv. 4. For whatsoever things vere written 
aforetime were written for our learning ; that we, through 
patience and comfort of the Scriptures, might hart 
h^pe. 

2* 



18 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, n, 

"iX. The infallible rule of interpretation of 
Scripture, is the Scripture itself; and there- 
fore, when there is a question about the tru« 
and full sense of any scripture, (which is not 
manifold, but one,) it may be searched and 
known by other places that speak more clear ly.* 

X. The Supreme Judge, by which all con* 
troversies of religion are to be determined, and 
all decrees of councils, opinions of ancient 
writers, doctrines of men, and private spirits, 
are to be examined, and in whose sentence 
we are to rest, can be no other but the Holy 
Spirit speaking in the Scripture/ 



CHAPTER II. 

OF GOD, AND OF THE HOLY TRINITY. 

There is but one only 7 living and true 

* Acts xv. 15. And to this agree the words of the 
prophets. John v. 46. For had ye believed Moses, ye 
would have believed me: for he wrote of me. 

* Matt. xxii. 29, 31. Jesus answered and said unto 
them. Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures, noi the 
power of God. — But as touching the resurrection of the 
dead, have ye not read that which was spoken unt* 
you by God. Eph. ii. 20. And are built upon the founda- 
tion of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself 
being the chief corner-stone. Acts xxviii. 25. And when 
they agreed not among themselves, they departed, after 
ihat Paul had spoken one word, Well spake the Holy 
Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto our fathers. 

y Deut. vi. 4. Hear, Israel ; the Lord our God is onf 
Lord. I Cor. viii. 4, 6. As concerning therefore the eat- 
ing of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, 
we knr w tip at an ido' ; s nothing : n the world, >W tfeat 



iect. c.J CONFESSION OF FAITII. 19 

God, 1 who is infinite in being and perfec- 
tion,* a most pure spirit, b invisible, 8 with- 
out body, parts, d or passions, 8 immuta- 



there is none other God but one.— But to us there is bin 
one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in 
him ; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, 
and we by him. 

x 1 Thess. i. 9.— Ye turned to God from idols, to serve 
the living and true God. Jer x. 10.— But the Lord is 
the true God, he is the living God, and an everlasting 
King. & 

a Job xi. 7, 8, 9, and xxvi. 14. Canst thou by search- 
ing find out God? Canst thou fiad out the Almighty unto 
perfection ? It is as high as heaven ; what canst thou do ? 
deeper than hell ; what canst thou know ? The measure 
thereof js longer than the earth, and broader than the 
sea. — Lo these are parts of his ways ; but how little a 
portion is heard of him ! but the thunder of his power, 
who can understand? 

i b John iv. 24. God is a Spirit, and they that worship 
him, must worship him in spirit and in truth. 
_ • 1 Tim. i. 17. Now unto the King eternal, immortal, 
invisible, the only wise God, be honour and glory for ever 
and ever. Amen. 

d Deut. iv. 15, 16. Take ye therefore good heed unto 
yourselves, (for ye saw no mariner of similitude on the 
day that the Lord spake unto you in Horeb out of the 
midst of the fire,) lest ye corrupt yourselves, and make 
you a graven image, the similitude of any figure, the like- 
ness of male or female. Luke xxiv. 39. Behold my hands 
and my feet, that >t is I myself handle me and see ; for 
a spirit hath iut flesh and bones, as ye see me have 
John iv. 24. 

• Acts xiv. 11, 15. And when the people saw what 
Faul had done, they lifted up their voices, sayin^ in the 
speech of Lycaonia, The gods are come down to us in the 
likeness of men.— And saying, Sirs, why do ye these 
things? We also are men of like passions with you and 
preach into you that ve should turn from these vanitiei 



20 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chaf.ii 

ble, f immense, 2 eternal, h inconi}. rehensible/ 
almighty, J most wise, k most holy, * most 
free, m most absolute, a working all things 
according to the counsel of his own immu- 
table and most righteous will, ° for his own 

anto the living God, which made heaven, and earth, and 
the sea, and all things that are therein. 

f James i. 17 — The Father of lights, with whom is no 
variableness, neither shadow of turning. Mai. iii. 6. For 
I am the Lord, I change not. 

f 1 Kings viii. 27. But will God indeed dwell on the 
earth ? Behold, the heaven and heaven of heavens can- 
not contain thee ; how much less this house that I have 
builded ! Jer. xxiii. 23, 24. Am I a God at hand, saith 
the Lord, and not a God afar off ? Can any hide him- 
self in secret places that I shall not see him ? saith 
the Lord. Do not I fill heaven and earth ? saith th* 
Lord. 

h Psa. xc. 2. Before the mountains were brought 
forth, or ever thou hadst formed the earth and the world, 
even from everlasting to everlasting, thou art God. 1 Tim, 
i. 17. Now unto the King eternal, immortal, invisible, 
the only wise God, be honour and glory for ever and ever 
Amen. 

* Psa. cxlv. 3. — His greatness is unsearchable. 

1 Gen. xvii. 1. — I am the Almighty God ; walk befcre 
me, and be thou perfect. Rev. iv. 8. 

k Rom. xvi. 27. To God only wise, be glory through 
Jesus Christ for ever. Amen. 

1 Isa. vi. 3. And one cried unto another, and said, 
Holy, holy, holy is the Lord of hosts : the whole earth is 
full of his glory Rev. iv. 8. 

■ Psa. cxv. 3. But our God is in the heavens : He 
hath done whatsoever he pleased. 

» Ex. iii. 14. And God said unto Moses, I am that i 
am ; and he said, Thus shalt thou say unto the chil Iren 
of Israel, I am hath sent me unto you. 

Eph. i. 11. In whom also we have obtained an 
Inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpouf 



«bot i„ CONFESSION OF FAITH. 2 J 

glory ; p rr.ost loving, q gracious, merciful, long- 
suffering, abundant in goodness and truth, 
forgiving iniquity, transgression, and sin; 1 
the rewarder of them that diligently seek him ;* 
and withal most just and terrible in his judg- 
ments;* hating all sin, u and who will by no 
means clear the guilty/ 

af him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own 
will. 

p Prov. xvi. 4. The Loid hath made all things for 
himself: yea, even the wicked for the day of evil. Rom. 
xi. 36. For of him, and through him, and to him are 
all things : to whom be glory for ever. Amen. Rev. 
iv. 11. 

s 1 John iv. 8. He that loveth not, knoweth not God ; 
for God is love. 

r Ex. xxxiv. 6, 7. And the Lord passed by before him, 
and proclaimed, The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and 
gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and 
truth ; keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity 
and transgression and sin, and that will by no means clear 
the guilty. 

* Heb. xi. 6. — For he that cometh to God must believe 
that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that dili- 
gently seek him. 

* Neh. ix. 32, 38. Now, therefore, our God, the great, 
the mighty, and the terrible God, who keepest covenant 
and mercy, let not all the trouble seem little before thee, 
that hath come upon us, on our kings, on our princes, 
and on our priests, and on our prophets, and on our 
fathers, and on all thy people, since the time of the kings 
of Assyria, unto this day. Howbeit, thou art just in all 
that is brought upon us; for thou hast done right, but we 
have done wickedly. 

* l*sa. v. 5, 6. The foolish shall not stand in thy sight: 
thou hatest all workers of iniquity. Thou shalt destroy 
them that speak leasing : the Lord will abhor the bloody 
and deceitful man. 

* Kahum L 2, 3 G I is jealous, and the Lord re 



22 CONFESSION OF FAITH [chap. n. 

II. God hath all life, w glory/ goodness,* 
blessedness, 1 in and of himself; and is alone 
in and unto himself all-sufficient, not stand- 
ing in need of any creatures which he hath 
made, a nor deriving any glory from them,* 
but only manifesting his own glory in, by, 
unto, and upon them : he is the alone foun 
tain of all being, of whom, through whom, 
and to whom, are all things ; ° and hath most 

vengeth, and is furious ; the Lord will take vengeance on 
his adversaries, and he reserveth wrath for his enemies. 
The Lord is slow to anger, and great in power, and will 
not at all acquit the wicked. See Ex. xxxiv. 7. 

" John v. 26. For as the Father hath life in 
himself, so hath he given to the Son to have life in 
himself. 

x Acts vii. 2. And he said, Men, brethren, and fathers, 
hearken ; The God of glory appeared unto our father 
Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt 
in Charran. 

J Psa. cxix. 68. Thou art good, and doest good ; teach 
me thy statutes. 

* 1 Tim. vi. 15. Which in his times he shall show, who 
is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and 
Lord of lords. Rom. ix. 5. — Who is over all, God bles- 
sed for ever. Amen. 

a Acts xvii. 24, 25. God that made the world, and all 
things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and 
earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands ; neither 
is worshipped with men's hands, as though he needed 
any thing, seeing he giveth to all life, and breath, and all 
things . 

t> Job xxii. 2, 3. Can a man be profitable untDGod, aa 
ue that is wise may be profitable unto himself ? [s it any 
pleasure to the Almighty that thou are righteous? or is it 
gain to him that thou makest thy ways perfect ' 

« Rom. xi. 36. For of him, and through ^im, and 
co him, are all things ; to whom be glory for ever. Amen 



giLCT.n.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 23 

sovereign dominion over them, to do by them, 
for them, or upon them, whatsoever himself 
pleaseth. d In his sight all things are open and 
manifest ; e his knowledge is infinite, infallible, 
and independent upon the creature ; f so aa 
nothing is to him contingent or uncertain. 9 
He is most holy in all his counsels, in all 
his works, and in all his commands. 11 To him 
is due from angels and men, and every 

d Rev. iv. 11. Thou art worthy, Lord, to receive 
glory, and honour, and power : for thou hast created all 
things, and for thy pleasure they are, and were created. 
Dan. iv. 25, 35. The Most High ruleth in the kingdom 
of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will. — And all 
the inhabitants of the earth are reputed as nothing : and 
he doeth according to his will in the army of heaven, and 
among the inhabitants of the earth : and none can stay 
his hand, or say unto him, What doest thou ? See 1 Tim. 
vi. 15, on the letter s. 

e Heb. iv. 13. Neither is there any creature that is not 
manifest in his sight : but all things are naked and opened 
unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do. 

f Rom. xi. 33, 34. the depth of the riches both of 
the wisdom and knowledge of God ! how unsearchable are 
his judgments, and his ways past finding out! — For who 
hath known the mind of the Lord ? or who hath been his 
counsellor? Psa. cxlvii. 5. Great is our Lord, and of 
great power : his understanding is infinite. 

f Acts xv. 18. Known unto God are all his works from 
the beginning of the world. Ezek. xi. 5. And the Spirit 
of the Lord fell upon me, and said unto me, Speak, Th;** 
gaith the Lord, Thus have ye said, house of Israel ; for 
I know the things that come into your mind, every one of 
them 

b Psa. cxlv. 17. The Lord is righteous in all his ways f 
and holy in all his works. Rom. vii. 12. Wherefore th* 
law is holy, an I the commandment holy, and just, and 
good 



24 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, a 

other creature, whatsoever worship, service, 
or obedience, he is pleased to require of 
them. 1 

III. In the unity of the Godhead th^re be 
three persons of one substance, power, and 
eternity ; God the Father, God the Son, and 
Sod the Holy Ghost. j The Father is of none, 
neither begotten nor proceeding ; the Hon is 
eternally begotten of the Father ; k the Holy 

i Rev. v. 12 — 14. Saying, with a loud voice, Worthy 
is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, 
and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glo*-f, and 
blessing. And every creature which is in heaven, und on 
the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the 
trsa, and all that are in them, heard I saying, Blessing, and 
honour, and glory, and power be unto him that sitteth 
upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. 
And the four beasts said, Amen. And the four and twenty 
elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever 
and ever. 

J 1 John v. 7. For there are three that bear record in 
heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost ; and 
these three are one. Matt. iii. 16, 17. And Jesus, when he 
was baptized, went up straightway out of the water; and 
lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the 
Spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting upon 
him : And lo, a voice from heaven, saying, This is my 
beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. Matt, xxviii. 
19. Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them 
in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and cf the 
Holy Ghost. 2 Cor. xiii. 14. The grace of the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communicn of 
the Holy Ghost, bo firith you all. Amen. 

k John i. 14, "3. And the Word was made flesh, and 
dwelt among us (and we beheld his glory, the glory as cf 
the only begotten of the Father) full of grace and truth.— 
No man hath seen God at any time ; the only begotten Sen, 
which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him 



sect.i.j CONFESSION OF FAITH 26 

Ghost eternally proceeding from the Father 
and the Son. 1 



CHAPTER III 



Gor from all eternity did by the most wise 
and holy counsel of his own will, freely and 
unchangeably ordain whatsoever comes to 
pass ; m yet so as thereby neither is God the 
author of sin ; n nor is violence offered to the 

i John xv. 26. But when the Comforter is come, 
whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the 
Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he 
shall testify of me. Gal. iv. 6. And because ye are sons, 
God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, 
crying, Abba, Father. 

m Eph. i. 11. In whom also we have obtained an in- 
heritance, being predestinated according to the purpose 
of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own 
will. Rom. xi. 33. the depth of the riches both of 
the wisdom and knowledge of God ! how unsearchable 
are his judgments, and his ways past finding out! Heb. 
vi. 17. Wherein God, willing more abundantly to show 
oato the heirs of promise the immutability of his counsel, 
oenfirmed it by an oath. Rom. ix. 15, 18. For he saith 
to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, 
and I will have compassion on whom I will have compas- 
lion. — Therefore hath he mercy on whoir he will have 
mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth. 

■ Jam. i. 13, 17. Let no man say, when he is tempted, 
I am tempted of God ; for God cannot be tempted with 
evil, neither tempteth he any man. — Every good gift, 
and every perfect gift is from above, and cometh down 
from the Father of lights, with whom is no variable- 
Bess, neither shadow of turning. 1 John i. 6. Tbii 



26 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, hi 

will of the creatures, nor is the liberty or con- 
tingency of secon \ causes taken away, but 
rather established. 

II. Although God knows whatsoever may 
or can come to pass, upon all supposed coa- 
litions ; p yet hath he not decreed any thing 



then is the message which we have heard of him, and de- 
clare unto you, that God is light, and in him is no dark- 
ness at all. Eccl. vii. 29. 

Acts ii. 23. Him, being delivered by the deter- 
minate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, 
and by wicked hands have crucified and slain. Matt 
xvii. 12. But I say unto you, that Elias is come already, 
and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatso- 
ever they listed ; likewise shall also the Son of man suf- 
fer of them. Acts iv. 27, 28. For of a truth against thy 
holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod 
and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles and the people of 
Israel, were gathered together, for to do whatsoever thy 
hand and thy counsel determined before to be done. John 
xix. 11. Jesus answered, Thou couldst have no power 
at all against me, except it were given thee from above : 
therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater 
sin. Prov. xvi. 33. The lot is cast into the lap ; but 
the whole disposing thereof is of the Lord. Acts xxvii. 
23, 24, compared with v. 34. 

p Acts xv. 18. Known unto God are all his works 
from the beginning of the world. 1 Sam. xxiii. 11, 12. 
Will the men of Keilah deliver me up into his hand? 
Will Saul come down, as thy servant hath heard ? 
Lord God of Israel, I beseech thee, tell thy servant. 
And the Lord said, He will come down. Then said 
David, Will the men of Keilah deliver me and my men 
'nto the hand of Saul? And the Lord said, They will 
deliver thee up. Matt. xi. 21, 23. Woe unto thee, 
Chorazin 1 woe unto thee, Bethsaida ! for if the mighty 
works which were done in you had been done in Tyra 
and Sidon, they w ^uld have repented long ago in sack- 
eioth and auies.— > id thou Capernaum, wl '"h art eu- 



*ect. it.] CONFESSION OF IAITH. 27 

because he foresaw it is future, or a* that 
which would come to pass, upon such condi- 
tions.* 1 

III. By the decree of God, for the mani- 
festation of his glory, some men and angels 1 
are predestinated unto everlasting life, and 
others fore-ordained to everlasting death. 8 

IV. These angels and men, thus predesti- 
nated and fore-ordained, are particularly and 
unchangeably designed; and their number is 

alted unto heaven, shalt be brought down to hell ; for if 
the mighty works which have been done in thee, had been 
done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day. 

q Rom ix. 11, 13, 16, 18. For the children being not 
yet born, neither having done any good or evil, that the 
purpose of God according to election might stand, not of 
works, but of him that calleth ; — As it is written, Jacob 
have I loved, but Esau have I hated. — So then, it is not 
of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God 
tfiat showeth mercy. — Therefore hath he mercy on whom 
he will have mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth. 

r 1 Tim. v. 21. I charge thee before God and the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect angels. Matt. xxv. 41. 
Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, De- 
part from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared 
for the devil and his angels. 

• Rom. ix. 22, 23 What if God, willing to show his 
Wrath, and to make his power known, endured with mucr 
long-suffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction . 
A.nd that he might make known the riches of his glory 
on the vessels of mere} which he had afore prepared 
unto glory ? Eph. i. 6, 6. Having predestinated ua 
unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself, 
according to the good pleasure of his will, to the praise 
of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us ac- 
cepted in the Beloved. Prov. xvi. 4. »The Lord hath 
made all things for himself; yea, even the wicked for th« 
lay of evil. 



28 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [ohap. in 

so certain and definite that it cannot be either 
increased or diminished. 1 

V. Those of mankind that are predestinated 
unto life, God, before the foundation of the 
world was laid, according to his eternal and 
immutable purpose, and the secret counsel and 
good pleasure of his will, hath chosen in Christ, 
unto everlasting glory, u out of his mere free 
grace and love, without any foresight of faith 
or good works, or perseverance in either of 
them, or any other thing in the creature, as 
conditions, or causes moving him thereunto;' 
and all to the praise of his glorious grace.* 

* 2 Tim. ii. 19. Nevertheless, the foundation of God 
standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them 
that are his. John xiii. 18. I speak not of you all ; I 
know whom I have chosen. 

» Eph. i. 4, 9, 11. According as he hath chosen us in 
him, before the foundation of the worM, that we should 
be holy and without blame before him in love ; — Having 
made known unto us the mystery of his will, according 
to his good pleasure, which he hath purposed in himself. 
— In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being 
predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh 
all things after the counsel of his own will. Rom. viii. 
30. Moreover, whom he did predestinate, them he also 
called ; and whom he called, them he also justified ; and 
whom he justified, them he also glorified. 2 Tim. i. 9. 
Who hath saved us, and called us with an holy calling, 
ttot according to our works, but according to his own 
purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus 
before the world began. 1 Thess. v. 9. Fo* God hath 
not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our 
Lord Jesus Christ. 

* Rom. ix. 11, 13, 16. See letter («), page 27. Eph, 
i, 4, 9. See letter ( u ) above. 

w Eph, i. 6, 12. To the praise of the glory of hie 
grace, wWein he hath made ua accepted in the Beloved' 



sect, vi.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 29 

VI. As God hath appointed the elect unto 
glory, so hath he, by the eternal and most free 
purpose of his will, fore-ordained all the ireans 
thereunto/ Wherefore they who are elected 
being fallen in Adam, are redeemed by Christ, 1 
are effectually called unto faith in Chmt by 
his Spirit working in due season; are justified 
adopted, sanctified, 1 and kept by his power 
through faith unto salvation.* Neither are any 
other redeemed by Christ, effectually called, 
justified, adopted, sanctified, and saved, but the 
elect only. b 

that we should be to the praise of his glory, who first 
trusted in Christ. 

* Eph. i. 4. According as he hath chosen us in him 
before the foundation of the world, that we should be 
holy and without blame before him in love. Eph. ii. 10. 
For we are his workmanship, created rn Christ Jesua 
unto good works, which God hath before ordained that 
we should walk in them. 2 Thess. ii. 13. But we are 
bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren 
beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the begin- 
ning chosen you to salvation, through sanctification of 
the Spirit, and belief of the truth. 

y 1 Thess. v. 9, 10. For God hath not appointed ua 
to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus 
Christ, who died for us, that whether we wake or sleep, 
tfe should live together with him. Tit. ii. 14. 

1 Rom. viii. 30. — Them he also called. Eph. i. 5.— 
According to the good pleasure of his will. 2 Thess. X 
13. — Through sanctitication of the Spirit, and belief of 
the truth. 

a 1 Peter i. 5. Who are kept by the power of God 
through faith unto salvation. 

b John xvii. 9. I pray for them : I pray not for the 
world, but for them which thou hast given me ; fcr they 
are thine. Rom. viii. 28. And we know that all things 
work together foi good to them that love Gcd, to them 



30 COKFESSIGiSr OF FAITH. [chap. in. 

VII. The rest of mankind, God was pleased, 
according to the unsearchable counsel of his 
own will, whereby he extendeth or withhold- 
eth mercy as he pleaseth, for the glory of his 
jovereign power over his creatures, to pass by, 
and to ordain them to dishonour and wrath for 
their sin, to the praise of his glorious justice* 

who are the called according to his purpose, &c. [to the 
end of the chapter.] John vi. 64, 65. But there are some 
of you that believe not. For Jesus knew from the be- 
ginning who they were that believed not, and who should 
betray him. And he said, Therefore said I unto you, 
that no man can come unto me, except it were given unto 
him of my Father. See John viii. 47, and x. 26. — 
1 John ii. 19. They went out from us, but they were not 
of us ; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt 
have continued with us ; but they went out, that they 
might be made manifest that they were not all of us. 

c Matt. xi. 25, 26. At that time Jesus answered and 
said, I thank thee, Father, Lord of heaven and earth, 
because thou hast hid these things from the wise and 
prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes Even so, 
Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight. Rom. ix. 
17, 18, 21, 22. For the Scripture saith unto Pharaoh, 
Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that 
£ might show my power in thee, and that my name 
might be declared throughout all the earth. Therefore 
hath he mercy, &c. — Hath not the potter power over the 
day, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honour, 
and another unto dishonour? What if God, willing to 
jhow his wrath, and to make his power known, endured 
with much long-suffering the vessels of wrath fitted to 
destruction. 2 Tim. ii. 20. — But in a great house there 
are Dot only vessels of gold and silver, but also of wood 
and of earth ; and some to honour, and some to dishonour. 
Jude 4. For there are certain men crept in unawares 
who were before of old ordained to this condemnation; 
ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into lascivious- 
uess, and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesui 



sect, tin.] CONFESSION OP FAITH. 31 

VIII. The doctrine of this high mastery 
of predestination is to be handled with special 
prudence and care, d that men attending the 
will of God revealed in his word, and yielding 
obedience thereunto, may, from the certainty 
of their effectual vocation, be assured of their 
eternal election. 6 So shall this doctrine af- 
ford matter of praise, reverence, and admira- 
tion of God ; f and of humility, diligence, and 
abundant consolation to all that sincerely obey 
the gospel. g 



Christ. 1 Pet. ii. 8 — being disobedient; whereunto also 
they were appointed. 

d Rom. ix. 20, and xi. 33. Nay, but, man, who art 
thou, that repliest against God? shall the thing formed 
say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me 
thus? the depth of the riches both of the wisdom 
and knowledge of God ! how unsearchable are his judg- 
ments, and his ways past finding out ! Deut. xxix. 29 
The secret things belong unto the Lord our God ; but 
those things which are revealed belong unto us and to our 
children for ever, that we may do all the words of this 
law. 

• 2 Pet. i. 10. — Give diligence to make your calling 
and election sure; for if ye do these things, ye shall 
never fall. 

f Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, 
wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. See 
Kom. xi. 33, letter ( d ), above. 

« Rom. xi. 5, 6, 20, and viii. 33. Even so, then at this 
present time also there is a remnant according to the 
election of grace. And if by grace, then is it no more 
of works; otherwise grace is no more grace. But if it 
be of works, then is it no more grace ; otherwise work is 
no more work. — Well ; because of unbelief they wer« 
broken off, and thou standest by faith. Be not high- 
minded, b\it fea» — Who shall lay any thing to the charge 
if God's elect It is God that justifieth. Lvke x. 20 



32 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap.w, 

CHAPTER IY 

OF CREATION. 

It pleased God the Father, Son, and Holy 
Ghost, h for the manifestation of the glory of 
his eternal power, wisdom and goodness, 1 in 
the beginning, to create or make of nothing 
the world, and all things therein, whether visi- 
ble or invisible, in the space of six days, and 
all very good. j 

II. After God had made all other crea- 
tures, he created man, male and female, k with 

Notwithstanding, in this rejoice, not that the spirits are 
subject unto you ; but rather rejoice, because your names 
are written in heaven. 

h Heb. i. 2. Hath in these last days spoken unto us 
by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, 
by whom also he made the worlds. John i. 2, 3. The 
same was in the beginning with God. All things were 
made by him; and without him was not any thing made 
that was made. Job xxvi. 13, and xxxiii. 4. By his 
Spirit he hath garnished the heavens; his hand hath 
formed the crooked serpent. — The Spirit of God hath 
made me, and the breath of the Almighty hath given me 
life. 

i Rom. i. 20. For the invisible things of him from the 
creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood 
by the things that are made, even his eternal p.vwer and 
Godhead ; bo that they are without excuse. Psa. civ. 24. 
Lord, how manifold are thy works ! in wisdom hasc 
thou made them all ; the earth is full of thy riches. 

i Gen. 1st chap, throughout. Col. i. 16. For by him 
were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are 
in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, 
or dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things 
were created by him and for him. 

k Gen. i. 27. So God created man in his own im>ge, 



iect. ii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 33 

reasonable and immortal souls. 1 endued with 
knowledge, righteousness, and true holiness, 
after his own image," having the law of God 
written in their hearts, 11 and power to fulfil 
it; and yet under a possibility of transgres- 
sing, being left to the liberty of their own 
will, which was subject unto changed Beside 
this law written in their hearts, they received 
a command not to eat of the tree of the 
knowledge of good and evil ; which while they 

in the image of God created he him ; male and female 
created he them. 

1 Gen. ii. 7. And the Lord God formed man of the 
dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the 
breath of life ; and man became a living soul. Luke, 
xxiii. 43. See also Eccl. xii. 7. Then shall the dust re- 
turn to the earth as it was ; and the spirit shall return to 
God who gave it. And Matt. x. 28. And fear not them 
which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul ; but 
rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and 
body in hell. 

m Gen. i. 26. And God said, Let us make man in our 
image, after our likeness. 

» Rom ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which have 
not the law, do by nature the things contained in the 
law, these having not the law, are a law unto them- 
selves. Which show the work of the law written in their 
hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and their 
thoughts the mean while accusing, or else excusing one 
mother. 

Eccl. vii. 29. Lo, this only have I found, that lod 
hath made man upright ; but they have sought ?ut many 
inventions. 

p Gen. iii. 6. And when the woman saw that ihe tre« 

jras good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, 

»nd a tree to be desired to make one wise ; she took of 

the fruit thereti f, and did eat, and gave also unto her hu» 

band with her, and he did eat See Eccl. vii. 29 



34 CONFESSION OF FAITH. tcHAP.t. 

kept they were happy in their communion 
with God," and had dominion over the crea- 
tures. r 



CHAPTER V. 

OF PROVIDENCE. 



God, the great Creator of all things, doth 
uphold, 8 direct, dispose, and govern all crea- 
tures, actions, and things/ from the greatest 
even to the least/ by his most wise and holy 

<i Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of the knowledge of 
good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it ; for in the day that 
thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die. See Gen. iii. 
8— xi. 23. 

r Gen. i. 28. — And have dominion over the fish of 
the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every 
living thing that moveth upon the earth. See Psa. viii. 
6, 7, 8. 

• Heb. i. 3. Who being the brightness of his glory, 
and the express image of his person, and upholding ali 
things by the word of his power, . 

1 Dan. iv. 34, 35. — I blessed the Most High, and I 
praised and honoured him that liveth for ever, whoa* 
dominion is an everlasting dominion, and his kingdom is 
from generation to generation. And all the inhabitants 
of the earth are reputed as nothing: and he doeth ac- 
cording to his will in the army of heaven, and among the 
inhabitants of the earth ; and none can stay his hand, or 
say unto him, What doest thcu? Psa. cxxxv. 6. What- 
soever the Lord pleased, that did he in heaven, and in 
earth, in the seas, and all deep places. See also Acts 
Kvii 25, 26, 28, ani Job xxxviii. xxxix. xl. xli. chap- 
ters. 

■■ Matt. x. 29, 30, 31. Are not two sparrows sold 



mct.ii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 35 

providence,* according to his infallible fore- 
knowledge^ and the free and immutable coun- 
sel of his own will,* to the praise of the glory 
of his wisdom, power, justice, goodness and 
mercy. 7 

II. Although in relation to the foreknow- 
ledge and decree of God, the first cause, all 
things come to pass immutably and infallibly, 1 
yet, by the same providence, he ordereth 
them to fall out according to the nature of 

for a farthing? And one of them shall not fall on the 
ground without your Father. But the very hairs of your 
head are all numbered. Fear ye not, therefore, ye are 
of more value than many sparrows. See also Matt. vi. 
26, 30. 

• Prov. xv. 3. The eyes of the Lord are in every 
place, beholding the evil and the good. 2 Chron. xvi. 9. 
For the eyes of the Lord run to and fro throughout the 
whole earth, to show himself strong in the behalf of them 
whose heart is perfect towards him. See also Psa. cxlv. 
17, and civ. 24. 

w Acts xv. 18. Known unto God are all his works 
from the beginning of the world. 

* Eph. i. 11. — Who worketh all things after the coun- 
sel of his own will. Psa. xxxiii. 11. The counsel of the 
Lord standeth for ever, the thoughts of his heart to all 
generations. 

y Eph. iii. 10. To the intent that now unto the prin 
fiipalities and powers in heavenly places might be knowi 
iy the church the manifold wisdom of God. Rom. ix 
17. For the Scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this 
same purpose have I raised thee up, that I might show 
my power in thee, and that my name might be declared 
throughout all the earth. Psa. cxlv. 7. They shall 
abundantly utte ■ the memory of thy great goodness, and 
shall sing of thy righteousness. 

■ A<Jts ii. 23. Him, being delivered by the determinate 



36 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, t 

second causes, either necessarily, freely or con- 
tingently.* 

III. God, in his ordinary providence, 
maketh use of means, b yet is free to work 

counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and 
by wicked hands have crucified and slain. 

* Gen. viii. 22. While the earth remaineth, seedtime 
and harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, 
and day and night, shall not cease. Jer. xxxi. 35. 
Thus saith the Lord, which giveth the sun for a light by 
day, and the ordinances of the moon and of the stars 
for a light by night, which divideth the sea when the 
waves thereof roar ; the Lord of hosts is his name. Ex. 
xxi. 13. If a man lie not in wait, but God deliver him 
into his hand, then I will appoint thee a place whither 
he shall flee. 1 Kings xxii. 34. And a certain man 
drew a bow at a venture, and smote the king of Israel 
between the joints of the harness : wherefore he said 
unto the driver of his chariot, Turn thine hand, ar J carry 
me out of the host ; for I am wounded. Isa. x. 6, 7. I 
will send him against an hypocritical nation ; and against 
the people of my wrath will I give him a charge, to take 
the spoil, and to take the prey, and to tread them down. 

Howbeit, he meaneth not so, neither doth his heart 

think so ; but it is in his heart to destroy, and cut off na- 
tions not a few. 

b Acts xxvii. 24, 31. Saying, Fear not, Paul; thou 
must be brought before Caesar : and lo, God hath given 
thee all them that sail with thee. — Paul said to the cen- 
turion, and to the soldiers, Except these abide in the 
ship, ye cannot be saved. Isa. lv. 10, 11. For as tht 
rain cometh down, and the snow, from heaven, and re 
turneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketk 
it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to th«j 
sower, and bread to the eater: so shall my word b* 
that goeth forth out of my mouth ; it shall not return 
unto me void, but it shall accomplish that which 
( please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto 1 
font it. 



«cr.iv.] CONFESSION OF FA? .. H, 37 

without, above/ and against them, at his 
pleasure. 6 

IV. The almighty power, unsearchable wis- 
dom, and infinite goodness of God, so far ma- 
nifest themselves in his providence, that it 
extendeth itself even to the first fall, and all 
other sins of angels and men, f and that not by 

c Hos. i. 7. But I will have mercy upon the house of 
Judah, and I will save them by the Lord their God, and 
will not save them by bow, nor by sword, nor by battle, 
by horses, nor by horsemen. 

J Rom. iv. 19, 20, 21. And being not weak in faith, 
he considered not his own body now dead ; when he was 
about an hundred years old, neither yet the deadness of 
Sarah's womb. He staggered not at the promise of God 
through unbelief ; but was strong in faith, giving glory 
to God. And being fully persuaded that what he had 
promised, he was able also to perform. 

« 2 Kings vi. 6. And the man of God said, Where 
fell it? And he showed him the place. And he cut 
down a stick, and cast it in thither, and the iron did 
swim. Dan. iii. 27. And the princes, governors, and 
captains, and the king's counsellors, being gathered to- 
gether, saw these men, upon whose bodies the fire had 
no power, nor was an hair of their heads singed, neither 
were their coats changed, nor the smell of fire had passed 
on them. 

' Rom. xi. 32, 33. For God hath concluded them 
all in unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all. 
the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and know- 
ledge of God ! how unsearchable are his judgments, 
and his ways past finding out 1 2 Sam. xxiv. 1, with 
1 Chron. xxi. 1. And again the anger of the Lord waa 
kindled against Israel, and he moved David against 
them to say, Go, number Israel and Judah. 1 Chron x. 
4, 13, 14. Then said Saul to his armour-bearer, Draw 
thy sword, and thrust me through therewith ; lest these 
uncircumcised come, and abuse me. But his armour- 
bearer would not, for he was sore afraid. So Saul took 
4 



38 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap.y 

abaie permission, but such as hath joined with 
it a most wise and powerful bounding, 8 and 
otherwise ordering and governing of them, 
in a manifold dispensation, to his own holy 
ends ; h yet so, as the sinfulness thereof pro- 



% sword, and fell upon it. — So Saul died, for his trans- 
gression which he committed against the Lord, even 
against the word of the Lord which he kept not, and also 
for asking counsel of one that had a familiar spirit to in- 
quire of it ; and inquired not of the Lord ; therefore he 
slew him, and turned the kingdom unto David the son 
of Jesse. 2 Sam. xvi. 10. And the king said, What 
have I to do with you, ye sons of Zeruiah? So let him 
curse, because the Lord hath said unto him, Curse David. 
Who shall then say, Wherefore hast thou done so ? See 
also Acts iv. 27, 28. For of a truth against thy holy 
cnild Jesus whom thou hast anointed, both Herod and 
Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles and the people of Is- 
rael, were gathered together, for to do whatsoever thy 
head and thy counsel determined before to be done. 

s Psa. lxxvi. 10. Surely the wrath of man shall praise 
thee ; the remainder of wrath shalt thou restrain. 
2 Kings xix. 28. Because thy rage against me and thy 
tumult is come up into mine ears, therefore I will pu* 
my hook in thy nose, and my bridle in thy lips, and i 
will turn thee back by the way which thou earnest. 

b Gen. 1. 20. But as for you, ye thought evil against 
me ; but God meant it unto good, to bring to pass, as ii 
is this day, to save much people alive. Isa. x. 6, 7, 12. 
I will send him against an hypocritical nation, and 
against the people of my wrath will I give him a charge, 
to take the spoil, and to take the prey, and to tread them 
down like the mire of the streets. Hov»beit, he meaneth 
not so, neither doth his heart think so, but it is in his 
heart to destroy and cut off nations not a few. — Where- 
fore it shall come to pass, that when the Lord hath per- 
formed his whole wi *k upon Mount Zion, and on Jeru- 
salem, I will punish the fruit of the stout heart of the 
king of Assyria, and w he glory of his high looke. 



«eut. v.\ CONFESSION OF FAITH. 39 

ceedeth only from the creature, an J net from 
God ; who being most holy and righteous, 
neither is, nor can be the author or approver 
of sin. 1 

V. The most wise, righteous and gracious 
God, doth oftentimes leave for a season his 
own children to manifold temptations and the 
corruption of their own hearts, to chastise 
them for their former sins, or to discover unto 
them the hidden strength of corruption and 
deceitfulness of their hearts, that they may be 
humbled ; j and to raise them to a more close 

i 1 John ii. 16. Kr all that is in the world, the lust 
of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of 
life, is not of the Father, but is of the world. Psa. 1. 21. 
These thiDgs hast thou done, and I kept silence : thou 
thoughtest that I was altogether such a one as thyself* 
but I will reprove thee, and set them in order before 
thine eyes. — See also, James i. 13, 14, 17. Let no man 
say when he is tempted, I am tempted of God: for God 
cannot be tempted with evil, neither tempteth he any 
man: but every man is tempted, when he is drawn away 
of his own lust, and Enticed. — Every good gift and every 
perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the 
Father of lights, with whom is no variableness, neither 
Bhadow of turning. 

J 2 Chron. xxxii. 25, 26, 31. But Hezekiah rendered 
not again according to the benefit done unto him ; for 
his heart was lifted up : therefore there was wrath upon 
him, and upon Judah and Jerusalem. Notwithstanding 
Hezekiah humbled himself for the pride of his heart, 
both he and the inhabitants of Jerusalem, so that the 
wrath of the Lord came not upon them in the days 
of Hezekiah. — Howbeit, in the business of the ambas- 
sadors of the princes of Babylon, who sent unto him to 
inquire of the wonder that was done in the land, God 
left him to try bim, that he might know all that a as U> 
bis heart. 



40 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. v. 

and constant dependence for their support 
upon himself, and to make them more watchful 
against all future occasions of sin, and for 
sundry other just and holy ends. k 

VI. As for those wicked and ungodly men 
whom God, as a righteous judge, for former 
sins, doth blind and harden; 1 from them he 
not only withholdeth his grace, whereby they 
might have been enlightened in their under- 
standings, and wrought upon in their hearts ; m 

k 2 Cor. xii. 7, 8, 9. And lest I should be exalted 
above measure through the abundance of the revelations, 
there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger 
of Satan to buifet me, lest I should be exalted above mea- 
sure. For this thing I besought the Lord thrice, that it 
might depart from me. And he said unto me, My grace 
is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in 
weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in 
my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon 
me. Psa. lxxiii. throughout. Psa. lxxvii. 1,2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 
7, 8, 9, 10, 12. Mark xiv. 66th ver. to the end. John 
xxi. 15, 16, 17. 

I Rom. i. 24, 26, 28, and xi. 7, 8. Wherefore God 
also gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts of 
their own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between 
themselves; — For this cause God gave them up unto vile 
affections ; for even their women did change the natural 
use into that which is against nature: — And even as they 
did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave 
them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which 
are not convenient. — What then? Israel hath not ob» 
tained that which he seeketh for, but the election hath 
obtained it, and the rest were blinded, (According as it 
is written, God hath given them the spirit of slumber, 
eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should 
not hear ;) unto this day. 

■ Deut. xxix. 4. Yet the Lord hath not given you an 
heart to psrccif e, and eyes to se/>, and ears to hear, unto 
&.B day. 



tm.Ti;] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 41 

but sometimes also withdrawetli the gilts which 
they had ; n and exposeth them tc such ob 
jects as their corruption makes ^csasion if 
gin; and withal, gives them over to their 
own lusts, the temptations of the world, and 
the power of Satan ; p whereby it comes tc 
pass that they harden themselves, even undet 
those means which God useth for the softening 
of others. 

n Matt. xiii. 12. But whosoever hath not, from him 
shall be taken away even that he hath. See Matt, 
xxv. 29. 

2 Kings viii. 12, 13. And Hazael said, Why weepeth 
my Lord ? And he answered, Because I know the evil 
that thou wilt do unto the children of Israel : their 
strongholds wilt thou set on fire, and their young men 
wilt thou slay with the sword, and wilt dash their child- 
ren, and rip up their women with child. And Hazael 
said, But what, is thy servant a dog that he should do 
this great thing ? And Elisha answered, The Lord hath 
showed me that thou shalt be king over Syria. 

P Psa. lxxxi. 11, 12. But my people would not hearken 
to my voice ; and Israel would none of me. So I gave 
them up unto their own hearts' lust ; and they walked in 
their own counsels. 2 Thess. ii. 10, 11, 12. And with 
all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that per- 
ish ; because they received not the love of the truth ; that 
they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send 
them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie; 
that they all might be damned, who believed not the 
truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness. 

* Ex. viii. 15, 32. But when Pharaoh saw that there 
was respite, he hardened his heart, and hearkened not 
unto them ; as the Lord had said ; — and Pharaoh har- 
dened his heart at this time also, neither would he let the 
people go. 2 Cor. ii. 15, 16. For ffe are unto God a 
sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved, and in 
them that perish : to the one we are the savour of death 
4* 



i2 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, vl 

VII. As the providence of God doth, in ge- 
neral, reach to all creatures ; so, after a m :>st 
Bpecial manner, it taketh care of his church, 
and disposeth all things to the good thereof. ■ 



CHAPTER VI. 

9P THK FALL OF MAN, OF SIN, AND OF THE PUNISH- 
MENT THEREOF. 

Our first parents, being seduced by the sub- 
tilty and temptation of Satan, sinned in eating 
the forbidden fruit. B This their sin God was 
pleased, according to his wise and holy coun- 

unto death ; and to the other, the savour of life unto life. 
Isa. viii. 14. And he shall be for a sanctuary; but for a 
Btone of stumbling, and for a rock of offence to both the 
houses of Israel, for a gin and for a snare to the inhabi- 
tants of Jerusalem. See also Ex. vii. 3 ; 1 Pet. ii. 7, 8 ; 
Isa. vi. 9, 10, with Acts xxviii. 26, 27. 

r Amos ix. 8, 9. Behold, the eyes of the Lord God are 
uj)ol the sinful kingdom, and I will destroy it from off 
the face of the earth ; saving that I will not utterly de- 
stroy the house of Jacob, saith the Lord. For lo, I will 
command, and I will sift the house of Israel among all 
Bations, like as corn is sifted in a sieve, yet shall not the 
least grain fall upon the earth. Rom. viii. 28. And we 
know that all things work together for good to them that 
lo\e God, to them who are the called according to his 
purpose. 

• Gen. iii 13. — An 1 the woman said, The serpent be- 
guiled me, and I did eat. 2 Cor. xi 3. But I fear lest 
by an} means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his 
subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the 
simplicity that is in Christ. 



wot. in. J CONFESSION OF FAITH. 43 

sel, to perm..t, having purposed to order it to 
his own glory. t 

II. By this sin they fell from their original 
righteousness md communion with God, 1 
and so became dead in sin, v and wholly ie* 
filed in all the faculties and parts of soul and 
body. w 

III. They being the root of all mankind, the 
guilt of this sin was imputed, x and the same 

1 Rom. xi. 32. For God hath concluded them all in 
unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all. 

• Gen. iii. 7, 8. And the eyes of them both were 
opened, and they knew that they were naked : and they 
sewed fig leaves together, and made themselves aprons. 
And they heard the voice of the Lord God walking in the 
garden in the cool of the day : and Adam and his wife 
hid themselves from the presence of the Lord God 
amongst the trees of the garden. Eccl. vii. 29. Lo, 
this only have I found, that God bath made man up- 
right; but they have sought out many inventions. Rom. 
iii. 23 For all have sinned and come short of the glory 
of God. 

» Eph. ii. 1. And you hath he quickened, who were 
dead in trespasses and sins. Rom. v. 12. Wherefore, 
as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by 
sin ; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have 
Binned. 

w Gen. vi. 5. And God saw that the wickedness of 
man was great in the earth, and that every imagination 
of the thoughts of his heart, was only evil continually, 
Jer. xvii. 9. The heart is deceitful above all things, and 
desperately wicked ; who can know it ? See also Rom, 
iii. 10, to the 19th ver. 

x Acts xvii. 26. And hath made of one blood all 
nations of men, for to dwell on all the face of the earth, 
and hath determined the times before appointed, and 
the bounds of their habitation ; and Gen. ii. 16, 17, 
with Rom. v. 12, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, and 1 Cor. xv. 21, 
2% 45, 49. For since by man came death, by man cam* 



44 CONFESSION IF FAITH. [chap, v* 

death in sin and corruptei nature conveyed tc 
all their posterity, descending from them by 
ordinary generation. 7 

IV. From this original corruption, whereby 
we are utterly indisposed, disabled, and made 
opposite to all good, * and w T holly inclined to 
all evil,* do proceed p.11 actual transgress 
sions. b 



also the resurrection of the dead : for as in Adam all 
die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive : — and so it 
is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul ; 
the last Adam was made a quickening Spirit. — And as 
we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also 
bear the image of the heavenly. 

y Psa. li. 5. Behold, I was shapen in iniquity ; and in 
sin did my mother conceive me. Gen. v. 3. And Adam 
lived an hundred and thirty years, and begat a son in his 
own likeness, after his image : and called his name Seth. 
Job xiv. 4. Who can bring a clean thing out of an un- 
clean ? not one. Job xv. 14. What is man that he 
should be clean? and he which is born of a woman, thai 
he should be righteous ? 

■ Rom. v. 6. For when we were yet without strength, 
in due time Christ died for the ungodly. Rom. viii. 7. 
Because the carnal mind is enmity against God ; for it is 
not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be, 
John iii. 6. That which is born of the flesh is flesh , 
and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Rom. vii. 
18. For I know that in me, (that is, in my flesh,) 
dwelleth no good thing ; for to will is present with me, 
but how to perform that which is good I find not. 

* Gen. viii. 21 And the Lord said, The imagination 
of man's heart is evil from his youth. Rom. iii. 10, 11, 
12. As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not 
one : there is none that understandeth, there is none 
that seeketh after God. They are all gone oat of the 
way, they are together become unprofitable, there is none 
that doeth good, no, not one. 

fc James i. 14, 16 But every mai. *s tempted when b« 



kg . vi.l CONFESSION OF FAITH. 45 

V. This corruption of nature, during this 
life, doth remain in those that are regene- 
rated : ° and although it be through Christ 
pardoned and mortified, yet both itself, and 
all tL a motions thereof, are truly and properly 
sin. d 

VI Every sin, both original and actual, 
being d transgression of the righteous law of 

is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. Then 
when lu^t hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin ; and 
sin when it is finished, bringeth forth death. Matt, xv 
19. For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, mur- 
ders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, blas- 
phemies. 

c Rom. vii. 14, 17, 18, 23. For we know that the law 
is spiritual ; but I am carnal, sold under sin. — Now, then, 
it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me. For 
I know that in me, (that is, in my flesh,) dwelleth no good 
thing: for to will is present with me, but how to perform 
that which ia good, 1 find not. — But I see another law in 
my members, warring against the law of my mind, and 
bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in 
my members. James iii. 2. For in many things we offend 
all. Prov. xx. 9. Who can say, I have made my heart 
clean, I am pure from my sin ? Eccl. vii. 20. For there 
is not a just man upon earth that doeth good and sinneth 
not. 

a Rom. vii. 5, 7, 8, 25. For when we were in the flesr, 
ihe motions of sin, which were by the law, did work i 
Mir members to bring forth fruit unto death. — What sha 
We say then ? Is the law sin ? God forbid. Nay I ha 
not known sin, but by the law ; for I had not know 
lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet. Bu 
sin taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me 
all manner of concupiscence. For without the law sin 
was dead. — So then with the mind I myself serve the law 
of Q xl ; bitf with the flesh the law of sin. 



4G CONFESSION OF FAITH. [cHAi.mc 

God, and contrary thereunto, 6 doth, in its own 
nature, bring guilt upon the sinner/ wherebj 
he is bound over to the wrath of God/ and 
curse of the law, b and so made subject to 
death, 1 with all miseries spiritual,-* temporal/* 
and eternal. 1 



CHAPTER VII. 
op god's covenant with man. 

The distance between God and the creature 
is so great, that although reasonable creatures 

• 1 John iii. 4. Whosoever committeth sin trans- 
gresseth also the law, for sin is the transgression of the 
law. 

f Rom. iii. 19. Now we know, that what things soever 
the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law ; 
that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may 
become guilty before God 

g Eph. ii. 3. and were by nature the children of 

wrath, even as others 

h Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of th« 
law are under the curse : for it is written, Cursed is every 
one that continueth not in all things which are written in 
the book of the law to do them. 

« Rom. vi. 23. For the wages of sin is death. 

J Eph. iv. 18. Having the understanding darkened, 
being alienated from the life of God through the igno- 
rance chat is in them, because of the blindnes3 of theii 
heart. 

* Lam. iii. 39. Wherefore doth a living man complain, 
a Man for the mnishment of his sins ? 

' Matt. xxv. 41. Then shall he say also unto them on 
the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting 
fire, prepared for the devil and his angels. 2 Thess. i. 9. 
MTho shall be punished with everlasting destruction from 
the presence of the Lord, a 1 , d from the glory of hiB power 



iiarr.ii.J CONFESSION OF FAITH. 4? 

do iwe obedience unto him as their Creator, 
yet they could never have any fruition of him, 
as their blessedness and reward, but by some 
voluntary condescension on God's part, which 
ne hath been pleased tc express by way of 
covenant." 1 

II. The first covenant made with man was 
a covenant of works, n wherein life was pro- 
mised to Adam, and in him to his posterity/ 
upon condition of perfect and personal obe- 
dience. 1 * 

m Job ix. 32, 33. For he is not a man as I am, that 1 
should answer him, and we should come together in judg- 
ment. Neither is their any days-man betwixt us, that 
might lay his hand upon us both. Psa. cxiii. 5, 6. Who 
is like unto the Lord our God, who dwelleth on high ; 
who humbleth himself to behold the things that are in 
heaven, and in the earth. Acts xvii. 24, 25. God that 
made the world and all things therein, seeing that he is 
Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made 
with hands ; neither is worshipped with men's hands, as 
though he needed any thing, seeing he giveth to all life, 
and breath, and all things. See also Job xxxv. 7, 8, and 
Luke xvii. 10. 

■ Gal. iii. 12. And the law is not of faith : but the 
man that doeth them shall live in them. Hosea vi. 7. 
Gen. ii. 16, 17. 

Rom. x. 5. For Moses describeth the righteousnesi 
which is of the law, that the man which doeth these 
things shall live by them. 

P Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of the knowledge cf 
good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it ; for in the day that 
thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die. Gal. iii. 10. 
For as many as are of the w )rks of the law, are undeT 
the curse ; for it is written, Cursed is every one that con- 
tinue th not in all things which are written in the book o# 
the law to do the:n. 



48 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chai. vn 

III. Man, by his fall, having made himself 
incapable of life by that covenant, the Lorj 
was pleased to make a second, q commonly 
called the covenant of grace : wherein he 
freely offered unto sinners life and salvation 
by Jesus Christ, requiring of them faith in hinr 
;hat they may be saved, 1 and promising to give 
into all those that are ordained unto life, his 
Holy Spirit, to make them willing and able to 
relieve." 



* Gal. iii. 21. — For if there had been a law given 
which could have given life, verily righteousness should 
have been by the law. Rom. viii. 3. For what the 
law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, 
God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, 
and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh. Isa. xlii. 6. 1 
the Lord have called thee in righteousness, and will 
hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and give thee for a 
covenant of the people, for a light of the Gentiles. Gen. 
iii. 15. 

1 Mark xvi. 15. 16. And he said unto them, Go ye into 
all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. 
He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved ; but he 
that believeth not shall be damned. John iii. 16. For 
God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten 
Son, that whosoever believeth in him, should not perish, 
but have everlasting life. 

• Ezek. xxxvi. 26, 27. A new heart also will I give 
you, and a new spirit will I put within you, and I will 
take away the stony heart out of your flesh, anl I will 
give you an heart of flesh. And I will put my Spirii 
within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye 
shall keep my judgments and do them. John vi. 37, 44. 
Ali that the Father giveth me shall come to me ; 
and him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast 
out. — No man can come to me, except the Father, whioh 
hath sent me, draw him ; and I will raise him up at the 
2a«t day. 



sect, f.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 49 

IV. This covenant of grace is frequently set 
forth in the Scripture by the name of a testa- 
ment, in reference to the death of Jesus Christ, 
the testator, and to the everlasting inheritance, 
with all things belonging to it, therein be- 
queathed.* 

V. This covenant was differently adminis- 
tered in the time of the law, and in the time 
of the gospel : u under the law it was admi- 
nistered by promises, prophecies, sacrifices, 
circumcision, the paschal lamb, and other types 
and ordinances delivered to the people of the 
Jews, all fore-signifying Christ to come, v which 

! Heb. ix. 15, 16, 17. And for this cause he is the 
mediator of the new testament, that by means of deatJ 
for the redemption of the transgressions that were unde 
the first testament, they which are called might receiv 
the promise of eternal inheritance. For where a testa 
ment is, there must also of necessity be the death of th 
testator. For a testament is of force after men are dead 
otherwise it is of no strength at all while the testato. 
liveth. Heb. vii. 22. By so much was Jesus made a 
surety of a better testament. Luke xxii. 20. Likewise 
also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new 
testament in my blood, which is shed for you. See also 
1 Cor. xi. 25. 

1 2 Cor. iii. 6, 7, 8, 9. Who also hath made us able 
ministers of the new testament ; not of the letter, but of 
the spirit ; for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life 
But if the ministration of death written and engraved in 
stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could 
not steadfastly behold the face of Moses, for the glory of 
his countenance, which glory was to be done away, how 
shall not the ministration of the Spirit be rather glorious ? 
For if the ministration of condemnation be giory, much 
more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory. 

» Heb viii. ix. x. chapters. Rem. iv. 11. And he 
5 



*0 CONFESSION OF FAITH L [chap, m 

were for that time sufficient and efficacious, 
through the operation of the Spirit to instruct 
and build up the elect in faith, in the promised 
Messiah, w by whom they had full remission of 
sins, and eternal salvation ; and is called the 
Old Testaments 

received the sign of ci-cumcision, a seal of the righteous- 
ness of the faith which he had, yet being uncircumcised ; 
that he might be the father of all them that believe, though 
they be not circumcised ; that righteousness might be 
imputed unto them also. Col. ii. 11, 12. In whom also ye 
are circumcised with the circumcision made without hands, 
in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh oy the 
circumcision of Christ. Buried with him in baptism, 
wherein also ye are risen with him, through the faith of 
the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead. 
1 Cor. v. 7. Purge cut therefore the old leaven, that ye 
may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even 
Christ our passover is sacrificed for us. Col. ii. 17. 
Which are a shadow of things to come ; but the body is 
of Christ. 

w 1 Cor. x. 1, 2, 3, 4. Moreover, brethren, I would 
not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers 
were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea ; 
and were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in 
the sea. And did all eat the same spiritual meat ; and 
did all drink the same spiritual drink ; for they drank 
of that spiritual Rock that followed them ; and that 
Rock was Christ. Heb. xi. 13. These all died in faith, 
not having received the promises ; but having seen them 
»far off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced 
them, and confessed that they were strangers and pil- 
grims on the earth. John viii. 56. Your father Abra. 
ham rejoiced to see my day ; and he saw it and was 
glad. 

* Gal. iii. 7, 8, 9, 14. Know ye, therefore, that they 
which are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham. 
And the Scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the 
heathen through faith preached before the gospel ante 



iiJor.vi.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 51 

VI. Under the gospel, when Christ the sub 
stance^, y was exhibited, the ordinances in 
which this covenant is dispensed, are the 
preaching of the word, and the administration 
of tie sacraments of baptism and the Lord> 
supper;* which, though fewer in number. 



Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed. 
So then they which be of faith are blessed with faithful 
Abraham. — That the blessing of Abraham might come on 
the Gentiles through Jesus Christ ; that we might receive 
the promise of the Spirit through faith. 

y Col. ii. 17. Which are a shadow of things to come ' 
but the body is of Christ. 

* Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye, therefore, and teach 
all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, 
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them 
to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you . 
and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the 
world. Amen. 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24, 25. For I have re- 
ceived of the Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, 
that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was be- 
trayed, took bread : and, when he had given thanks, he 
brake it, and said, Take, eat ; this is my body, which is 
broken for you : This do in remembrance of me. After 
the same manner, also, he took the cup, when he had 
supped, saying, This cup is the New Testament in my 
blood: this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance 
rf me. 2 Cor. iii. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11. But if the minis- 
tration of death, written and engraven in stones, wai 
glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stead- 
lastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his coun 
tenance ; which glory was to be done away ; how shall 
not the ministration of the Spirit be rather glorious ? 
For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much 
more doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in 
glory. For even that which was made glorious had nc 
glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excel- 
ieth. For if that which is done away was glorio is, mucb 
wore that whi:h remaineth is glorious. 



L2 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, vni, 

and administered with more simplicity and lesa 
outward glory, yet in them it is held torth in 
more fulness, evidence, and spiritual efficacy, • 
to all nations, both Jews and Gentiles ; b and 
is called the New Testament. c There are not 9 
therefore, two covenants of grace differing in 
3ubstance, but one and the same under varioua 
dispensations. d 



CHAPTER VIII. 

OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 



It pleased God, in his eternal purpose, to 
choose and ordain the Lord Jesus, his only 

» Heb. xii. 22 to 28. See also Jer. xxxi. 33, 34. 

k See letter «, page 61, and Matt, xxviii. 19. Eph. ii. 
15, 16, 17, 18, 19. Having abolished in his flesh, the 
enmity, even the law of commandments contained in 
ordinances ; for to make in himself of twain one new 
man, so making peace ; and that he might reconcile both 
unto God in one body by the cross, having slain the 
enmity thereby ; and came and preached peace to you 
which were afar off, and to them that were nigh. Foi 
through him we both have access by one Spirit unto the 
Father. Now, therefore, ye are no more strangers and 
foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the 
household of God. 

Luke xxii. 20. Likewise also the cup after supper, 
saying, This cup is the New Testament in my blood, 
which is shed for you. Heb. viii. 7, 8, 9. 

a Gal. iii. 14, 16. That the blessing of Abraham 
might come on the Gentiles througn Jesus Christ ; that 
we mig it receive the promise of the Spirit through faith, 
— Now to Abraham and his seed were the promises 
made. He saith n^t, And to seeds, as of many ; out 



M5CT, i.] CONFESSION OF FAI1H. 53 

begotten Son, to be the mediator between 
God and man, 6 the prophet/ priest,* aid 
king ; h the head and saviour of his church, ' 
the heir of all things,* and judge of -h* 



as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ. Actt 
xv. 11. But we believe, that through the grace of 
the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they 
Rom. iii. 30. — Seeing it is one God which shall justify 
the circumcision by faith, and uncircumcision through 
faith. 

• Isa. xlii. 1. Behold my servant, whom I uphold, 
mine elect, in whom my soul delighteth : I have put my 
Spirit upon him ; he shall bring forth judgment to the 
Gentiles. 1 Pet. i. 19, 20. — But with the precious blood 
of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without 
spot : who verily was foreordained before the foundation 
of the world, but was manifest in these last times for 
you. 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God, and one medi- 
ator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus. See 
also John iii. 16. 

f Acts iii. 22. For Moses truly said unto the fathers, 
A. prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you 
of your brethren, like unto me : him shall ye hear in 
all things, whatsoever he shall say unto you. Deut- 
xviii. 15. 

s Heb. v. 5, 6. So also Christ glorified not himself to 
oe made a high-priest ; but he that said unto him, Thou 
art my Son, to-day have I begotten thee. As he saith 
also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever, aftei 
the order of Melchisedec. 

b Psa. ii. 6. Yet have I set my king upon my holy 
hill of Zion. Luke i. 33. And he shall reign over the 
house of Jacob for ever : and of his kingdom there shall 
be no end. 

1 Eph. v. 23. For the husband is the head of the wife, 
even as Christ is the head of the church ; and he is the 
saviour of the body. 

Heb. i. 2. Hath in these last days spoken unto 
us by his Son V*om Ue bath appointed heir of a)! 
things. 

6* 



54 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chaf.viI; 

world ; k unfj whom he did, from all eternity, 
^ive a people to be his seed, ! and to be by 
him in time redeemed, called, justified, sancti- 
fied and glorified. m 

II. The Son of God, the second person in 
the Trinity, being very and eternal God, of 
one substance, and equal with the Father, did, 
when the fulness of time was come, take 
upon him man's nature, n with all the essen 

k Acts xvii. 31. Because he hath appointed a day, 
in the which he will judge the world in righteousness, by 
that man whom he hath ordained : whereof he hath given ' 
assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from 
the dead. 

1 John xvii. 6. I have manifested thy name unto the 
men which thou gavest me out of the world : thine they 
were, and thou gavest them me ; and they have kept thy 
word. Psa. xxii. 30. A seed shall serve him ; it shall 
be accounted to the Lord for a generation. Isa. liii. 10. 
Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him ; he hath put him 
to grief; when thou shalt make his soul an offering for 
Bin, he shall see his seed, he shall prolong his days, and 
the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in his hand. 

■» 1 Tim. ii. 6. Who gave himself a ransom for all to 
be testified in due time. Isa. lv. 4, 5. Behold, I have 
given him for a witness to the people, a leader and com* 
mander to the people. Behold, thou shalt call a nation 
that thou knowest not, and nations that knew not thee 
shall run unto thee, because of the Lord thy God, and 
for the Holy One of Israel ; for he hath glorified thee. 
1 Cor. i. 30. But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of 
God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and 
aanctification, and redemption. 

n John i. 1, 14 In the beginning was the word, and the 
word was with God, and the wc *d was God. And the word 
s^as made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his 
glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full 
wf grace and truth. 1 John v. 20. And we know that 
tho Son of God is come and hat! given us an undo*- 



sect, n.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 55 

tial properties and common infirmities thereof, 
yet without sin : ° being conceived by the power 
of the Holy Ghost, m the womb of the Vir- 
gin Mary, of her substance. p So that two 
whole, perfect, and distinct natures, tie God- 
head and the manhood, were inseparably 
joined together in one person, without conver- 
sion, composition, or confusion. q Which per- 

Btanding, that we may know him that is true, and we are in 
him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. This is 
the true God, and eternal life. Phil. ii. 6. Who, being 
in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal 
with God. Gal. iv. 4. But when the fulness of the time was 
come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made 
under the law. 

Heb. ii. 17. Wherefore in all things it behoved him 
to be made like unto his brethren ; that he might be a 
merciful and faithful high-priest in things pertaining to 
God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. 
Heb. iv. 15. For we have not an high priest which cannot 
be touched with the feeling of our infirmities ; but was 
in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. 

p Luke i. 27, 31, 35. To a virgin espoused to a man, 
whose name was Joseph, of the house of David ; and the 
virgin's name was Mary. — And, behold, thou shalt con- 
ceive in thy womb, and bring forth a Son, and shalt 
call his name Jesus. — And the angel answered and said 
unto her, The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the 
power of the Highest shall overshadow thee ; therefore 
also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall 
bo called the Son of God. Gal. iv. 4. See letter (*)> 
page 54. 

<i Luke i. 35. See letter (p) above. Col. ii. 9. For in 
him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily. Rom. 
ix. 5. Whose are the fathers, and of whom, as concerning 
the flesh, Christ came, who is over all, God blessed for 
e\er. Ainm. 1 Tim. iii. 16. And without controversy, 
great is th , aiv story of godliness, God was manifest in the 
flesh. 



56 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [jhakvih 

son is very God and very man, yet one 
Christ, the only mediator between God and 
man. 1 

III. The Lord Jesus in his human nature 
thus united to the divine, was sanctified and 
anointed w T ith the Holy Spirit above mea- 
sure ; 8 having in him all the treasures of 
wisdom and knowledge,' in whom it pleased 
the Father that all fulness should dwell: to 
the end that being holy, harmless, undefiled, 
and full of grace and truth, v he might be 
thoroughly furnished to execute the office of 
a mediator and surety. w Which office he took 

r Rom. i. 3, 4. Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our 
Lord, which was made of the seed of David according to 
the flesh ; and declared to be the Son of God with power, 
according to the Spirit of holiness, by the resurrectior 
from the dead. 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God, and 
one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus. 

8 Psa. xlv. 7. — God, thy God, hath anointed thee 
with the oil of gladness above thy fellows. John iii. 
34. For he whom God hath sent speaketh the words 
of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure 
anto him. 

t Col. ii. 3. In whom are hid all the treasures of wis- 
dom and knowledge. 

■ Col. i. 1 9. For it pleased the Father, that in him 
should all fulness dwell. 

v Heb. vii. 26. For such an high priest became us, 
who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, 
and made higher than the heavens. John i. 14. And the 
Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld 
his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) 
full of grace and truth 

w Acts x. 38. How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth 
frith the Holy Ghost, and with power ; who went about 
doing good, and healing all that were ippressed of the 



iect iT.J CONFESSION OF FAITH. 57 

not unto himself, but was thereunto called by 
his Father ; x who put all power and judgment 
into his hand, and gave him commandment to 
execute the same. 7 

IV. This office the Lord Jesus did most 
willingly undertake, 1 which, that he might 
discharge, he was made under the law,* and 
did perfectly fulfil it ; b endured most griev- 
ous torments immediately in his soul, and 

devil ; for God was with him. Heb. xii. 24. — And to 
Jesus, the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood 
of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of 
Abel. Heb. vii. 22. By so much was Jesus made a surety 
of a better testament. 

* Heb. v. 5. So also Christ glorified not himself to be 
made an high-priest ; but he that said unto him, Thou t»rt 
my Son, to-day have I begotten thee. 

7 John v. 22, 27. For the Father judgeth no man; but 
hath committed all judgment unto the Son; and hath 
given him authority to execute judgment also, because he 
is the Son of man. Matt, xxviii. 18 And Jesus came, 
and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me 
in heaven and in earth. 

* Psa. xl. 7, 8. Then said I, Lo, I come : in the vol- 
ume of the book it is written of me. I delight to do thy 
will, my God ; yea, thy law is within my heart. Phil, 
n. 8 And became obedient unto death, even the death 
of the cross. 

* Gal. iv. 4. But when the fulness of the time was come, 
God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under 
the law. 

fc Matt iii. 15. Thus it becometh us to fulfil ail right- 
eousness. Matt. v. 17. — I am not come to destroy, but 
to fulfil. 

c Matt. xxvi. 37, 38. And he took with him Peter and 
the two sons of Zebedee, and began to be sorrowful and 
very heavy. Then saith he unto them, My soul is exceed- 
ing sorrewf > I, &ven unto death Luke xxii. 44. And 



58 CONFESSION OF FA Til. [cHAr vin. 

most painful sufferings in his body ; d was 
crucified and died ; ° was buried, and remained 
under the power of death, yet saw no cor- 
ruption/ On the third day he arose from 
the dead, g with the same body in which he 
suffered ; h with which also he ascended int( 
heaven, and there sitteth at the right hand 
of his Father, 1 making intercession ; j and 



being in an agony, he prayed more earnestly : and his 
sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to 
tbe ground. Matt, xxvii. 46. And about the ninth hour, 
Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sa- 
bacthani ? that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou 
'ersaken me ? 

<* Matt. xxvi. and xxvii. chapters. 

e Phil. ii. 8. He humbled himself and became obedie; A 
unto death, even the death of the cross. 

f Acts ii. 24, 27. Whom God hath raised up, having 
loosed the pains of death : because it was not possible 
that he should be holden of it. — Because thou wilt not 
leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy 
One to see corruption. Acts xiii. 37 But he, whom God 
raised again, saw no corruption. 

s 1 Cor. xv. 4. That he was buried, and that he rose 
again the third day, according to tin Scriptures. 

h John xx. 25, 27. But he said unto them, Except 1 
shall see in his hands the print 3f the nails, and put 
»ny finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my hand 
into his side, I will not believe. — Then saith he to Thomas 
Keach hither thy finger, and behold my hands ; and reach 
hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side : and be not 
faithless, but believing. 

* Mark xvi. 19. He was received up into heaven, and 
sat on the right hand of God. 

J Rom. viii. 34. Who is even at the right hand of Ood, 
who also maketh intercession for us. Heb. vii. 26. Where- 
fore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come 
unto God by him, seeing he ever lireth to male intercession 
for them. 



A> /P. v.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 59 

stall return to judge men and Angels> at the 
end of the world. k 

V. The Lord Jesus, by his perfect obedience 
and sacrifice of himself, which he through the 
eternal Spirit once offered up unto God, hath 
fully satisfied the justice of his Father ; l and 
purchased not only reconciliation, but an ever- 
lasting inheritance in the kingdom of heaven, 
for all those whom the Father hath given unto 
him. m 

k Rom. xiv. 9, 10. For to this end Christ both died, 
and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the 
tread and living. — For we shall all stand before the judg- 
ment-seat of Christ. Acts i. 11, and x. 42. Matt. xiii. 
40, 41, 42. As, therefore, the tares are gathered and 
burned in the fire ; so shall it be in the end of this world. 
The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall 
gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them 
which do iniquity ; and shall cast them into a furnace of 
fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. — Jude6. 
And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left 
their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting 
chains, under darkness, unto the judgment of the great 
day. See also 2 Pet. ii. 4. 

1 Rom. v. 19. For as by one man's disobedience many 
were made sinners ; so by the obedience of one shall 
many be made righteous. Heb. ix. 14. How much more 
shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit 
offered himself without spot to God, purge your con- 
icience from dead works to serve the living God ? Rom, 
til. 25, 26. Whom God hath set forth to be a propitia- 
tion through faith in his blood, to declare his righteous- 
aess for the remission of sins that are past, through the 
forbearance of God ; to declare, I say, at this time his 
righteousness : that he might be just, and the justifier of 
him which believeth in Jesus. Heb. x. 14. For by one 
offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sancti- 
fied. See also Eph. v. 2. 

•Eph. i. 11 14. In whom also we have obtained 



60 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. tir. 

VI. Although the work of redemption was 
not actually wrought by Christ till after his in- 
carnation, yet the virtue, efficacy, and benefits 
thereof, were communicated unto the elect, in 
all ages successively from the beginning of the 
world, in and by those promises, types, and 
sacrifices, wherein he was revealed, and signi- 
fied to be the seed of the woman, which should 
bruise the serpent's head, and the lamb slain 
from the beginning of the world, being yester 
day and to-day the same and for ever. n 

VII. Christ, in the work of mediation, act- 
eth according to both natures ; by each nature 
doing that which is proper to itself ; ° yet by 

an inheritance, being predestinated according to the pur- 
pose of Him who worketh all things after the counsel of 
his own will. — Which is the earnest of our inheritance, 
until the redemption of the purchased possession, unto 
the praise of his glory. John xvii. 2. As thou hast 
given him power over all flesh, that he should give eter- 
nal life to as many as thou hast given him. See also 
Heb. ix. 12, 15. 

■Gal. iv. 4, 5. But when the fulness of the time 
was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, 
made under the law, to redeem them that were under the 
'.aw, that we might receive the adoption of sons. Gen. 
ii 15. And I will put enmity between thee and the 
woman, and between thy seed and her seed: it shall 
bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel. Rev. 
xiii. 8. And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship 
him, whose names are not written in the book of life of 
the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. Heb. 
xiii. 8. Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, to-day, and 
for ever. 

• 1 Pet. iii. 18. For Christ also hath once suffered for 
sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to 
God, being put to death in the flesh, but quickened bj 
the Spirit. See also Heb. ix. 14 



«CT.vm.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 61 

reason of the unity of the person, that which 
is proper to one nature, is sometimes, in Scrip* 
ture, attributed to the person denominated by 
the other nature. p 

VIII. To all those for whom Christ hath 
purchased redemption, he doth certainly and 
effectually apply and communicate the same ; * 
making intercession for them, r and revealing 
unto them, in and by the word, the mysteries 
of salvation ; 8 effectually persuading them by 
his Spirit to believe and obey; and governing 



p Acts xx. 28. Feed the church of God, which he hath 
purchased with his own blood. John Hi. 13. And no man 
hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from 
heaven, even the Son of man, which is in heaven. 1 John 
iii. 16. Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he 
laid down hie life for us. 

qJohn vi. 37, 39. All that the Father giveth me, 
shall come i f me; and him that cometh to me, I will in 
nc wise cast out. — And this is the Father's will, which 
hath sent me, that of all which he hath given me I should 
.o^e nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day. 
J^hn x. 16. And other sheep I have, which are not of 
tl is fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear my 
voice. 

*1 John ii. 1. If any man sin, we have an advocate 

vith the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous. Rom. 

fiii. 31. It is Christ that died, yea, rather, that is risen 

gain, who is even at the right hand of God, who also 

uaketh intercession for us. 

.John xv. 15. For all things that I have heard of 
aay Father, I have made known unto yon. Eph. i. 9. 
According to his good pleasure, which he hath purposed 
in himself. John xvii. 6. I have manifested thy name 
onto the men which thou gavest me out of the world: 
•Mne they were, and thou gavest them me ; and they hare 
cept thy word. 
6 



62 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [:eap. ix 

their learts by his word and Spirit ; * overcom- 
ing all their onemies by his almighty power 
and wisdom, in such manner and ways as are 
most consonant to his wonderful and unsearck 
able dispensation. u 



CHAPTER IX. 

OF FREE WILL. 



God hath endued the will of man with that 
natural liberty, that it is neither forced, nor by 
any absolute necessity of nature determined to 
good or evil. v 

* 2 Cor. iv. 13 We having the same spirit of faith, 
according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have 
I spoken ; we also believe, and therefore speak. Rom, 
viii. 9, 14. But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, 
if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now, if 
any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his. 
— For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are 
the sons of God. See also Rom. xv. 18, 19, and John 
xvii. 17. 

u Psa. ex. 1. The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou 
at my right hand, until 1 make thine enemies thy footstool. 
I Cor. xv. 25, 26. For he must reign till he hath put all 
enemies under his feet The last enemy that shall be 
destroyed is death Mai. iv. 2, 3. But unto you that 
fear my name shaL the Sun of righteousness arise with 
healing in his wings ; and ye shall go forth, and grow 
up as calves of the stall. And ye shall tread down the 
kicked ; for they shall be ashes under the soles of youi 
feet, in the day that I shall do this, saith the Lord of 
hosts. Col. ii. 15. And having spoiled principalities an4 
powers, he made a show of them openly, triumphing 
over them in it. 

T James i. 14. But every man is tempted when 



»ect ni.l CONFESSION OF FAITH. 63 

II. Man, .n his state of innooency, had free- 
dom and power to will and to do that which 
i« good and well-pleasing to God; w but yet 
mutably, so that he might fall from it. x 

III. Man, by his fall into a state of 
sin, hath wholly lost all ability of will t< 
any spiritual good accompanying salvation ; * 
so as a natural man being altogether 
averse from that good, z and dead iD 

he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. Deut 
xxx. 19. I call heaven and earth to record this (raj 
against you, that I have set before you life and death, 
blessing and cursing : therefore choose life, that both 
thou and thy seed may live. See John v. 40. 

w Eccl. vii. 29. Lo, this only have I found, that God 
hath made man upright ; but they have sought out many 
inventions. Gen. i. 26. And God skid, Let us make 
man in our image, after our likeness. 

* Gen. ii. 16, 17. And the Lord God commanded the 
man, saying, Of every tree of the garden thou mayest 
freely eat : but of the tree of the knowledge of good and 
evil, thou shalt not eat of it ; for in the day that thou 
eatest thereof thou shalt surely die. Gen. iii. 6. And 
when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, 
and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be de- 
sired to make one wise, she took of the fruit thereof, and 
did eat; and gave also unto her husband with her, and 
he did eat. 

y Rom. v. 6. For when we were yet without strength 
in due time Christ died for the ungodly. Rom. viii 
7. Because the carnal mind is enmity against God , 
for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed 
can be. John xv. 5. For without me ye can do no- 
thing. 

■ Rom. iii. 10, VI. As it is written, There is non« 
righteous, no, not one : they are all gone out of the 
way, they are together become unpn fi table ; there iff 
bop*; that doetb sjood, DO i uot one. 



64 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap.ix 

sin, ft is not able, by his own strength, to 
convert himself, or to prepare himself there- 
unto. b 

IV. When God converts a sinner, and trans- 
lates him into the state of grace, he freeth him 
from his natural bondage under sin, ° and by 
nis grace alone, enables him freely to will and 
to do that which is spiritually good; d yet so 
as that, by reason of his remaining corruption, 
he doth not perfectly, nor only, will that which 

» Eph. ii, 1, 5. And you hath he quickened, who were 
dead in trespasses and sins ; — even when we were dead in 
sins, hath quickened us together with Christ ; (by grace 
ye are saved.) Col. ii. 13. And you, being dead in 
your sins and the uncircumcision of your flesh, hath ho 
quickened together with him, having forgiven you all 
trespasses. 

b John vi. 44, 65. No man can come to me, except 
the Father, which hath sent me, draw him : — and he 
said, Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come 
unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father. 
1 Cor. ii. 14. But the natural man receiveth not the 
things of the Spirit of God : for they are foolishness unto 
him ; neither can he know them, because they are spi- 
ritually discerned. See also Eph. ii. 2, 3, 4, 5, and Tit. 
iii. 3, 4, 5. 

« Col. i 13. Who hath delivered us from the power 
af darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of 
his dear Son. John viii. 34, 36. Jesus answered them, 
Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whosoever committeth sin 
is the servant of sin. If the Son therefore shall make 
you free, ye shall be free indeed. 

* Phil. ii. 13. For it is God which worketh in you 
both to will and to do of his good pleasure. Rom. vi. 
18, 22. Being then made frc^ from sin, ye became the 
servants of righteousness. But now being made free 
from sin, and become servants to God, ye have youi 
•ruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life.. 



iBi?r. ij CONFESSION OF FAITH. 65 

is good, but doth also will that which ia 
evil. e 

V. The will of man is made perfectly and 
immutably free to good alone, in the state of 
glory only. f 



CHAPTER X 

OF EFFECTUAL CALLING. 



All those whom God hath predestinated 
unto life, and those only, he is pleased, in his 
appointed and accepted time, effectually to call, 1 

e Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the spirit, 
and the spirit against the flesh: and these are contrary 
the one to the other ; so that ye cannot do the things 
that ye would. Rom. vii. 15. For that which I do, I 
allow not : for what I would, that do I not ; but what I 
hate, that do I 

* Eph. iv. 13. Till we all come in the unity of the 
faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God unto 
a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the 
fulness of Christ. Jude 24. Now unto him that is 
able to keep you from falling, and to present you fault- 
less before the presence of his glory, with exceeding 
joy. 

g Rom. viii. 30. Moreover, whom he did predestinate, 
them he also called; and whom he called, them he 
tlso justified ; and whom he justified, them he also glo- 
rified. Rom. xi. 7. What then ? Israel hath not 
obtained that which he seeketh for; but the election 
hath obtained it, and the rest were blinded. Eph. i 
10. That in the dispensation of the fulness of times, he 
might gather together in one all things in Christ, both 
which are in heaven, and which are on earth ; even in 
him. 

6* 



66 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. x. 

by his word and Spirit, h out of that state of 
sir and death, in which f hey are by nature, to 
grace and salvation by Jesus Christ ; * en- 
lightening their minds, spiritually and savingly* 
to understand the things of God, j taking 
iway their heart of stone, and giving unto 
them an heart of flesh ; k renewing their wills, 

h 2 Thess. ii. 13, 14. God hath from the beginning 
chosen you to salvation, through sanctification of the 
Spirit, and belief of the truth : whereunto he called you 
by our gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord 
Jesus Christ. 2 Cor. iii. 3, 6. Forasmuch as ye are 
manifestly declared to be the epistle of Christ ministered 
by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the 
living God ; not in tables of stone, but in fleshly tables of 
the heart. Who also hath made us able ministers of the 
New Testament ; not of the letter, but of the spirit : for 
the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life. 

i Rom. viii. 2. For the law of the Spirit of life in 
Christ Jesus, hath made me free from the law of sin and 
death. 2 Tim. i. 9, 10. Who hath saved us, and called 
us with an holy calling, not according to our works, but 
according to his own purpose and grace, which was given 
us in Christ Jesus, before the world began; but is now 
made manifest by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus 
Christ, who hath abolished death, and hath brought life 
and immortality to light through the gospel. See also 
Eph. ii. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. 

i Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes, and to turn them 
from darkness to light, and from the power of Sa Van unto 
God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and in- 
heritance among them which are sanctified by faith that 
Is in me. 1 Cor. ii. 10, 12. But God hath revealed them 
unto us by his Spirit : for the Spirit searcheth all things, 
yea, the deep things of God. Now we have received, not 
the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God ; 
that we might know the things that are freely given to us 
of God. 

* Eiek. xxxvi. 26. A new heart also will I give yo% 



M5CT.H.1 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 67 

and by his almighty power determining them 
to that which is good ; * and effectually draw- 
ing them to Jesus Christ ; m yet so as they 
come most freely, being made willing by his 
grace a 

II. This effectual call is of God's free and 
special grace alone, not from any thing at all 
foreseen in man, ° who is altogether passive 

and a new spirit will I put within you ; and I will take 
away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give 
you an heart of flesh. 

i Ezek. xi, 19. And I will give them one heart, and 
I will put a new spirit within you. Deut. xxx. 6. And 
the Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart, and the 
heart of thy seed, to love the Lord thy God with all thine 
heart, and with all thy soul, that thou mayest live. See 
also Ezek xxxvi. 27. 

"» John vi. 44, 45. No man can come to me, except the 
Father, which hath sent me, draw him. Every man there- 
fore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, 
cometh unto me. 

» Cant. i. 4. Draw me, we will run after thee. Psa. 
ex. 3. Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy 
power, in the beauties of holiness from the womb of the 
morning: thou hast the dew of thy youth. John vi. 37. 

2 Tim. i. 9 Who hath saved us, and called us with 
an holy Calling, not according to our works, but accord- 
ing to his own purpose and grace, which was given us in 
Christ Jesus, before the world began. Tit. iii. 4, 5. 
But after that the kindness and love of God our Saviour 
toward man appeared, not by works of righteousness 
which we have done, but according to his mercj L« 
saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing 
of the Holy Ghost. Rom. ix. 11. For the children 
being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, 
that the p lrpose of God according to election might stand, 
not of wo-^kSt but <?f hint that calleth. See also Eph. ii 
i, 6, 8, 9 



68 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, x 

therein, until, being quickened and renewed 
by the Holy Spirit, p he is thereby enabled to 
answer this call, and to embrace the grace of- 
fered and conveyed in it. q 

III. Elect infants, dying in infancy, are re- 
generated and saved by Christ through the 
Spirit, r who worketh when, and where, and 
how he pleaseth. 8 So also are all other 



P 1 Cor. ii. 14. But the natural man receiveth not 
the things of the Spirit of God : for they are foolishness 
unto him : neither can he know them, because they are 
spiritually discerned. Rom. viii. 7. Because the carnal 
mind is enmity against God ; for it is not subject to the 
law of God, neither indeed can be. Eph. ii. 5. Ever 
when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together 
with Christ; (by grace ye are saved.) 

q John vi. 37. All that the Father giveth me, shall 
come to me: and him that cometh to me, I will in no 
wise cast out. Ezek. xxxvi. 27. And I will put my 
Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, 
and ye shall keep my judgments, and do them. John 
v. 25. Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is com- 
ing, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the 
Son of God ; and they that hear shall live. 

T Luke xviii. 15, 16. And the\ brought unto him also 
infants, that he would touch them: but when his disci- 
ples saw it, they rebuked them : but Jesus called them 
anto him, and said, Suffer little children to come unto 
<ue, and forbid them not : for of such is the kingdom of 
God. Acts ii. 38, 39. Then Peter said unto them, Re- 
pent and be baptized every one of you in the name of 
Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye shall re- 
ceive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto 
you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, 
even as many as the Lord our Gcd shall call. 

• John iii. 8. The wind bloweth where it listeth, 
And thou Nearest the s?und thereof, bnt canst net teU 



sect, if/ CONFESSION OF FAITH. 63 

elect persons, who are incapable of being out- 
wardly c/led by the ministry of the word.* 

IV. Others, not elected, although they may 
be called by the ministry of the word, u and 
may have some common operations of the 
Spirit/ yet they never truly come to Christj 
and therefore cannot be saved : w much less 
can men, not professing the Christian religion, 
be saved in any other way whatsoever, be they 
never so diligent to frame their lives according 
to the light of nature, and the law of that 
religion they do profess ; x and to assert and 

whence it cometh, and whither it goeth ; so is every one 
that is born of the Spirit. 

* Acts iv. 12. Neither is there salvation in any other : 
for there is none other name under heaven given among 
uieu, whereby we must be saved. 

« Matt. xxii. 14. For many are called, but few are 
Chosen. 

▼ Matt. xiii. 20, 21. But he that received the seed into 
stony places, the same is he that heareth the word, and 
anon with joy receiveth it : yet hath he not root in him- 
self, but dureth for a while ; for when tribulation or 
persecution ariseth because of the word, by and by he is 
offended. 

w John vi. 64, 65, 66. But there are some of you that 
believe not. For Jesus knew from the beginning who 
they were that believed not, and whc should betrav 
him. And he said. Therefore said I unto you, that no 
man can come unto me, except it were ^iven unto him 
of my Father. From that time many of his disciples 
went back, and walked no more with him. John viii. 24. 
1 said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in your sins ; 
for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins. 

1 Acts ir. 12. Neither is there salvation in any other ; 
for there is none other name under heaven given among 
Wrtn, wherpby we must be saved. John xiv. 6 Jeaui 



fO CONFESSION OF FA1IH. ,ch*p. xi 

maintain that they may is very pernicious, and 
to be detested. 7 



CHAPTER XI. 

OF JUSTIFICATION. 



Those whom God effectually calleth, he also 
freely justifieth; 1 not by infusing righteous- 
ness into them, but by pardoning their sins, 
and by accounting and accepting their persons 
as righteous : not for any thing wrought in 
them, or done by them, but for Chrises sake 
alone : not by imputing faith itself, the act of 
believing, or any other evangelical obedience 
to them, as their righteousness ; but by impu- 
ting the obedience and satisfaction of Christ 
unto them, a they receiving and resting on 

saith unto him, I am the way, and the truth, and the life : 
no man cometh unto the Father but by me. John xvii. 
3 And this is life eternal, that they might know thee 
the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast 
sent. 

J 2 John 10, 11. If there come any unto you, and 
bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, 
neither bid him God speed: for he that biddeth him God 
speed, is partaker of his evil deeds. Gal i. 8. But though 
we, or an angel from heaven, pivach any other gospel 
unto you, than that which we have preached unto you, let 
him be accursed. 

1 Rom. viii. 30. Whom he called, them he also justi- 
fied. Rom. iii. 24. Being justified freely by his grace, 
through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus. 

a Rom. iv. 5, 6, 7, 8. But to him that worketh not, but 
believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith 



§ECT.n.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 71 

him and his lighteousness by faith; which 

faith they have not of themselves, it is the 

gift of God. b 

II. Faith, thus receiving and resting on 

Christ and his righteousness, is the alone in- 
itrument of justification ; c yet is it not alone in 
;he person justified, but is ever accompanied 



is counted for righteousness. Even as David also de- 
scribeth the blessedness of the man to whom God im- 
puteth righteousness -without works, saying, Blessed are 
they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are 
covered. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not 
impute sin. 2 Cor. v. 19, 21. To wit, that God was in 
Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing 
their trespasses unto them ; and hath committed unto us 
the word of reconciliation. — For he hath made him to be 
sin for us, who knew no sin ; that we might be made the 
righteousness of God in him. Rom. iii. 22, 24, 25, 27, 
28. Tit. iii. 5, 7. Not by works of righteousness which 
we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us by 
the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy 
Ghost; that, being justified by his grace, we should be 
made heirs, according to the hope of eternal life. Eph. 
i. 7. In whom we have redemption through his blood, 
the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his 
grace. Jer. xxiii. 6. In his days Judah shall be saved, 
and Israel shall dwell safely ; and this is his name where- 
by he shall be called, The Lord our Righteousness. 
See also 1 Cor i. 30, 31, and Rom. v. 17, 18, 19. 

b Phil. iii. 9 And be found in him, not having mine 
mn righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is 
iirough the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of 
Uod by faith. Acts xiii. 38, 39. Eph. ii. 8. For by 
grace are ye saved through faith ; and that not of your- 
aelves : it is the gift of God. 

c John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them 
gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them 
that believe on his name. Rom. iii. 28. Therefore 
we conclude that a man is justified by faith without 



72 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xi. 

with all other saving graces, and is no dead 
faith ,but worketh by love. d 

III. Christ, by his obedience and death, did 
fully discharge the debt of all those that are 
thus justified, and did make a proper, real, and 
full satisfaction to his Father's justice in their 
behalf. e Yet in as much as he was given 
by the Father for them, f and his obedience 
and satisfaction accepted in their stead, g and 

(he deeds of the law. Rom. v. 1. Therefore, being jus- 
tified by faith, we have peace with God, through oui 
Lord Jesus Christ. 

d Jam. ii. 17, 22, 26. Even so faith, if it hath not 
works, is dead, being alone. — Seest thou how faith 
wrought with his works, and by works was faith made 
perfect? — For as the body without the spirit is dead, so 
faith without works is dead also. Gal. v. 6. For in 
Jesus Christ neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor 
uncircumcisiou ; but faith which worketh by love. 

e Rom. v. 8, 9, 10, 19. But God commendeth his love 
towards us, in that while we were yet sinners, Christ 
died for us ; much more, then, being now justified by his 
blood, we shall be saved from wrath through him. For 
if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by 
the death of his Son, much more, being reconciled, we 
shall be saved by his life. — For as by one man's disobe- 
dience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of 
one shall many be made righteous. 1 Tim ii. 6. Who 
gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time. 
Heb. x. 10^ 14. By the which will we are sanctifiedj 
through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for 
all. — For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them 
that are sanctified. See also Dan. ix. 24, 26, and Isa. 
•iii. 4, 6, 6, 10, 11, 12. 

t Rom. viii. 32. He that spared not his own Son, but 
delivered him up foi us all, how shall he not with him also 
freely give us all things ? 

ff 2 Cor. v. 21. For he hath made him to be sin 



*ect. iv.] CONFFSSION OF FAITH. 73 

both freely, not for any thing in them, their 
justification is only of free grace ; h that both 
the exact justice, and rich grace of God, might 
be glorified in the justification of sinners. 1 

IV. God did, from all eternity, decree to 
justify all the elect ; j and Christ did in the 
fulness of time, die for their sins, and rise agaiL 
for their justification : k nevertheless they are 



for us, who knew no sin ; that we might be made the 
righteousness of God in him. Matt. iii. 17. And, lo, a 
voice from heaven, saying, This is my beloved Son, in 
whom I am well pleased. Eph. v. 2. And walk in love, 
as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for 
us, an offering and a sacrifice to God, for a sweet smelling 
savour. 

h Rom. iii. 24. Being justified freely by his grace, 
vhrough the redemption that is in Christ Tesus. Eph. i. 
7. In whom we have redemption through his blood, the 
forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace. 

» Rom. iii. 26. To declare, I say, at this time his 
righteousness ; that he might be just, and the justifiei 
of him which believeth in Jesus. Eph. ii. 7. That in 
the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of 
his grace in his kindness towards us through Christ 
Jesus. 

J Gal. iii. 8. And the Scripture foreseeing that Gcd 
would justify the heathen through faith, preached before 
the gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations 
be blessed. 1 Pet. i. 2, 19, 20. Elect according to the 
foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctifica- 
tion of the Spirit, unto obedienee and sprinkling of the 
Hood of Jesus Christ. — But with the precious blood of 
Christ, as of a lamb without blemisn and without spot : 
who verily was foreordained before the foundation rf -the 
world, but was manifest in these last times for you See 
Rom. viii. 30. 

k Gal. iv. 4. But when the fulness of the time was 
oome, God sent fo?th his Son, made of a waman, made 
7 



74 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, xi 

not justified, until thi Holy Spirit doth, in due 
time, actually apjly Christ unto them. 1 

V. God doth continue to forgive the sins of 
those that are justified : m and although they 
can never fall from the state of justification, 1 
yet they may by their sins fall under God'f 
fatherly displeasure, and not have the light of 
his countenance restored unto them, until they 
humble themselves, confess their sins, beg par- 
don, and renew their faith and repentance. 

under the law. 1 Tim. ii. 6. Who gave himself a ran- 
Bom for all, to be testified in due time. Rom. iv. 25. 
Who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again 
for our justification. 

» Col. i. 21, 22. And you, that were sometime alienated, 
and enemies in your mind by wicked works, yet now hath 
he reconciled, in the body of his flesh through death, to 
present you holy, and unblamable, and unreprovable 
in his sight. See also Gal. ii. 16, and Tit. iii. 4, 
5, 6, 7. 

■» Matt. vi. 12. And forgive us our debts, as we for- 
give our debtors. 1 John i. 9. If we confess our sins, 
he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse 
us from all unrighteousness. 1 John ii. 1. If any man 
sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ 
the righteous. 

* Luke xxii. 32. But I have prayed for thee, that thy 
faith fail not ; and when thou art converted, strengthen 
thy brethren. John x. 28. And I give unto them eter- 
nal life ; and they shall never perish, neither shall any 
pluck them out of my hand. — Heb. x. 14. For by one 
offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanc- 
tified. 

o Psa. lxxxix. 31, 32, 33. If they break my statutes. 
an I keep not my commandments ; then will I visit theil 
transgression with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes : 
nevertheless, my loving-kindness will I not utterlj 
take fro m him nor suffer my faithfulness to faiL Pflft 



W6CT i.J CONFESSION OF FAITH. 75 

VI. The justification of believers under the 
Old Testament was, in all these respects, one 
and the same with the justification of believers 
under the New Testament. p 



CHAPTER XII 

OF ADOPTION. 



All those that are justified, God vouch- 
safeth, in and for his only Son Jesus Christ, to 
make partakers of the grace of adoption : q 

xxxii. 5. I acknowledged my sin unto thee, and mine 
iniquity have I not hid. I said, I will confess my trans- 
gressions unto the Lord ; and thou forgavest the iniquity 
of my sin. Matt. xxvi. 75. And Peter remembered the 
word of Jesus — and he went out, and wept bitterly. See 
also Psa. li. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, and 1 Cor. xi. 30, 32. 

v Gal. iii. 9, 13, 14. So then they which be of faith 
are blessed with faithful Abraham. — Christ hath re- 
deemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse 
for us : for it is written, Cursed is every one that hangeth 
on a tree : that the blessing of Abraham might come on 
the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might re- 
ceive the promise of the Spirit through faith. Rom. i*. 
22, 23, 24. And therefore it was imputed to him foi 
righteousness. Now, it was not written for his sake 
alone, that it was imputed to him ; but for us also, tc 
whom it shall be imputed, if we telieve on him that 
raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead. 

* Eph. i. 5. Having predestinated us unto the adop- 
tion of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according tc 
the good pleasure of his will. Gal. iv. 4, 5. God seut 
forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law, to 
redeem them that were under the law, that we might re- 
ceive the adoption <f sons. 



76 CONFESSION OF FAITH. ["chap, xn 

by which they are taken into the number, and 
enjoy the liberties and privileges of the child- 
ren of God ; r have his name put upon 
them; 8 receive the Spirit of adoption ;* 
uave access to the throne of grace with bold- 
iess; u are enabled to cry, Abba, Father; 1 
Are pitied, w protected, 3 " provided for y and 

r Rom. viii. 17. And if children, then heirs; heirs 
of God, and joint heirs with Christ. John i. 12. But 
as many as received him, to them gave he power to be- 
some the sons of God, even to them that believe on his 
name. 

* Jer. xiv. 9. Yet thou, Lord, art in the midst of 
us, and we are called by thy name ; leave us not. Rev. 
iii. 12. Him that overcometh, will I make a pillar in the 
temple of my God, and he shall go no more out: and I 
will write upon him the name of my God, and the name 
of the city of my God, which is New Jerusalem, which 
cometh dowu out of heaven from my God ; and I will 
write upon him my new name. 

* Rom. viii. 15. For ye have not received the spirit 
of bondage again to fear ; but ye have received the Spirit 
of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. 

* Eph. iii. 12. In whom we have boldness and access 
with confidence by the faith of him. Rom. v. 2. 

v Gal. iv. 6. And because ye are sons, God hath sent 
forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, 
■^ther. 

w Psa. ciii. 13. Like as a father pitieth his children. 

the Lord pitieth them that fear him. 

* Prov. xiv. 26. In the fear of the Lord is strong 
nfidence ; and his children shall have a place of re- 
ge. 

y Matt. vi. 30, 32. Wheiefore, if God so clothe tha 
grass of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast 
into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, y* 
of little taith? — For your heavenly Father knoweth that 
ye have need of all these t \ings. 1 Pet. v. r . Casting 
all yorir a;e upon hiri ; foi he careth for yot. 



bjsct.i.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 7 1 

chastened by him as by a father;* yet never 
cast off, a but sealed to the day of redemp- 
tion, b and inherit the promises, c as heirs cf 
everlasting salvation. d 



CHAPTER IIII. 

OF SANCTIFICATION. 

They who are effectually called and regene- 
rated, having a new heart and a new spiri* 
created in them, are further sanctified, reallj 
and personally, through the virtue of Christ'* 
death and resurrection, e by his word and Spirit 



b Heb. xii. 6. For whom the Lord loveth he chasten- 
eth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth. 

a Lam. iii. 31. For the Lord will not cast aff for 
ever. 

Eph. iv. 30. Whereby ye are sealed unto the day of 
redemption. 

« Heb. vi. 12. That ye be not slothful, but follow- 
ers of them who through faith and patience inherit the 
promises. 

d 1 Pet. i. 4. To an inheritance incorruptible, and un- 
dented, and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for 
you. Heb. i. 14. Are they not all ministering spirits 
sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of sal 
vat ion? 

el Cor vi 11. And such were some of you: but ye 
*re washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified 
in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our 
God. Acts xx. 32. And now, brethren. I commend you 
to God, and to the word of his grace, which is ab'e to 
build you up, and to give you an inheritance among 
all them which are sanctified. Phil. iii. 10. That I 
may know him, an'J the power of his insurrection, and 
7* 



78 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chat xni 

dwelling in them ; f the dominion of the whole 
body of sin is destroyed, g and the several lusts 
thereof are more and more weakened and mor- 
tified, h and they more and more quickened 
and strengthened, in all saving graces, ! to the 
practice of true holiness, without which no man 
shall see the Lord. j 



the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable 
unto his death. Rom. vi. 5, 6. For if we have been 
planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be 
also in the likeness of his resurrection: knowing this, that 
our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin 
might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve 
sin. 

fEph. /. 26. That he might sanctify and cleanse it 
with the washing of water by the word. 2 Thess. ii. 13. 
But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, 
brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the 
beginning chosen you to salvation, through sanctification 
of tie Spirit, and belief of the truth. 

gRom. vi. 6, 14. Knowing this, that our old man is 
crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, 
that henceforth we should not serve sin. — For sin shall 
not have dominion over you : for ye are not under the 
law, but under grace. 

h Gal. v. 24. And they that are Christ's have cru- 
cified the flesh, with the affections and lusts. Rom. 
viii. 13. For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die: but 
if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, 
ye shall live. 

Col. i. 11. Strengthened with all might according to 
his glorious power, unto all patience and long-suffering 
with joyfulness. Eph. iii. 16. That he would grant you, 
according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened 
with might by his Spirit in the inner man. 

J 2 Cor. vii. 1. Having therefore these promises, 
dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthi* 
ness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the 
tear if God HeS. iii. 14 Follow peace with alj 



bbct. in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 79 

II. This sanctification is throughout in the 
whole man, k yet imperfect in this life : there 
abideth still some remnants of corruption in 
every part, l whence arise th a continual and 
irreconcilable war, the flesh lusting against tht 1 
Spirit, and ihe Spirit against the flesh. m 

III. In which war, although the remaining 
corruption for a time may much prevail, B 
yet, through the continual supply of strength 
from the sanctifying Spirit of Christ, the re- 
generate part doth overcome : ° and so the 

men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the 
Lord. 

k 1 Thess. v. 23. And the very God of peace sanctify 
you wholly : and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, 
and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our 
Lord Jesus Christ. 

i 1 John i. 10. If we say that we have not sinned, we 
make him a liar, and his word is not in us. Phil. iii. 12. 
Not as though I had already attained, either were 
already perfect; but I follow after, if that I may appre- 
hend that for which also I am apprehended of Christ 
Jesus. See also Rom. vii. 18, 23. 

■» Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against thj Spirit, 
and the Spirit against the flesh : and these are contrary 
the one to the other ; so that ye cannot do the things 
that ye would. 

» Rom. vii. 23. But 1 see another law in my mem 
bers warring against the law of my mind, and bringing 
me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my mem 
bers. 

Rom. vi. 14. For si^ shall not have dominion 
over you : for ye are not under the law but under grace. 
1 John v. 4. For whosoever is born oi God, overcometh 
the world, and this is the victory that overcometh the 
world, even our faith. Eph. iv. 16. From whom the 
whole body fitly joined together and compacted by that 
Which eveiy j)int supplieth according t< the effectuaJ 



80 CONFESSION OF FAITH !\/hap. xit 

saints grow in grace, p perfecting holiness in 
the fear of God. « 



CHAPTER XIV 

OF SAVING FAITH. 



The grace of faith, whereby the elect are 
enabled to believe to the saving of their 
souls, r is the work of the Spirit of Christ in 
their hearts ; 8 and is ordinarily wrought by 
the ministry of the word : t by which also, 
and by the administration of the sacraments, 

working in the measure of every part, make'.h increase 
of the body, unto the edifying of itself in love. 

p 2 Pet. iii. 18. But grow in grace, and in the 
knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 2 Cor. 
iii. 18. But we all, with open face beholding as in a 
glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same 
image, from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the 
Lord. 

q 2 Cor vii. 1. Having therefore these promise*, 
dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthinesg 
of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of 
God. 

r Heb. x. 39. But we are not of them who draw back 
into perdition ; but of them that believe to the saving 
}f the soul. 

• 2 Cor. iv. 13. We having the same spirit of faith, 
according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have 
I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak. Eph. 
ii. 8. For by grace are ye saved through faith : and thai 
aot of yourselves : it is the gift of God. 

! Rom. x. 14, 17. How shall they believe in him 
ot whom they have not heard ? and how shall they heal 



«5CT, ii.: CONFESSION OF FAITH. 81 

and prayer, it is increased and strength- 
ened. u 

II. By this faith, a Christian believeth to 
be true, whatsoever is revealed in the word, 
for the authority of God himself speaking 
fchereit-; v and acteth differently, upon that 
which each particular passage thereof con- 
taineth ; yielding obedience to the commands, * 
trembling at the threatenings, x and embrac- 
ing the promises of God for this life, and that 



without a preacher ? — So, then, faith cometh by hearing, 
and hearing by the word of God. 

* 1 Pet. ii. 2. As new-born babes, desire the sincere 
milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby. Luke 
xvii. 5. And the apostles said unto the Lord, Increase 
our faith. Rom. i. 16, 17. For I am not ashamed of the 
gospel of Christ : for it is the power of God unto salva- 
tion to every one that believeth : to the Jew first, and 
also to the Greek. For therein is the righteousness of 
God revealed from faith to faith : as it is written, The 
just shall live by faith. See also Acts xx. 32. 

v 1 Thess. ii. 13. For this cause also thank we God, 
without ceasing, because, when ye received the word of 
God which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the word 
of men, but as it is in truth, the word of God, which 
effectually worketh also in you that believe. 1 John v. 
10. He that believeth on the Son of God, hath the wit- 
ness in himself: he that believeth not God, hath made 
him a liar, because he believeth not the record that God 
gave of his Son. Acts xxiv. 14. Believing all things 
Which are written in the law a ud in the prophets. 

w Rom. xvi. 26. But now is made manifest, and bv 
the Scriptures of the prophets, according to the command- 
ment of the everlasting God, made known to all nations 
for the obedience of faith. 

* Isa. Ixvi. 2. To this man will I look, even to him 
that is p<pr, and of » contrite spirit, and trerableth at utf 
word 



82 CONFESSION OP FAITH. ^hap.xiv. 

which is to come. 7 But the pimcipal acta 
of saving faith are, accepting, receiving, and 
resting upon Christ alone for justification, 
sa notification, and eternal life, by virtue of 
the covenant of grace. z 

III. This faith is different in degrees, weal 
or strong ; a may be often and many ways 

y Heb. xi. 13. These all died in faith, not having re- 
ceived the promises, but having seen them afar off, and 
were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and con- 
fessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the 
earth. 1 Tim. iv. 8. But godliness is profitable unto all 
things, having promise of the life that now is, and of 
that which is to come. 

z John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them gave 
he power to become the sons of God, even to them that 
believe on his name. Acts xvi. 31. And they said, Be- 
lieve on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, 
and thy house. Gal. ii 20. I am crucified with Christ ; 
nevertheless, I live ; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me : 
and the life which I now live in the flesh, I live by the 
faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself 
for me. Acts xv. 11. But we believe that through the 
grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, we shall be saved, even 
as they. 

a Heb. v. 13, 14. For every one that useth milk is 
unskilful in the word of righteousness ; for he is a babe. 
But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, 
aven those who by reason of use have their senses exer- 
cised to discern both good and evil. Rom. iv. 19, 20, 
\nd being not weak in faith, he considered not his own 
Dody now dead, when he was about an hundred years old, 
neither yet the deadness of Sarah's womb. He staggered 
not at the promise of God through unbelief; but was 
strong in faith, giving glory to God. Matt. vi. 30. Shall 
he not much more clothe you, ye of little faith ? Matt 
viii. 10. When Jesus heard it, he marvelled, and said 
to them that followed, Verily I say unto you t I have not 
found so great faith, no, not in Israel. 



sect, l] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 83 

assailed and weakened, but gets the victory;* 
growing up in many to the attainment of a full 
assurance through Christ, c who is both the 
author and finisher of our faith. d 



CHAPTER XV. 

OP REPENTANCE UNTO LIFE. 

Repentance unto life is an evangelical 
glace, e the doctrine whereof is to be preached 



bLuke xxii. 31, 32. And the Lord said, Simon, Si- 
mon, behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may 
sift you as wheat : but I have prayed for thee, that thy 
faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen 
thy brethren. Eph. vi. 16. Above all, taking the shield 
of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the 
fiery darts of the wicked. 1 John v. 4, 5. For whatso- 
ever is born of God, overcometh the world : and this is 
the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith. 
Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that be- 
lieveth that Jesus is the Son of God? 

c Heb. vi. 11, 12. And we desire that every one of 
you do show the same diligence, to the full assurance of 
hope unto the end : that ye be not slothful, but follow- 
ers of them who through faith and patience inherit the 
promises. Heb. x. 22. Let us draw near with a true 
heart, in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprin- 
kled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with 
pure water. 

d Heb. xii. 2. Looking unto Jesus, the author and fin- 
isher of our faith. 

•Acts xi. 18. When they heard these things, they 
held the'r peace, and glorified God, saying, Then hath 
God also to the Gentiles granted refentance unto lif# 
flee also Zech xii 10. 



84 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xv* 

by every minister of the gospel, as well as thai 
of faith in Christ. f 

II. By it a sinner, out of the sight and sense, 
not only of the danger, but also of the filthiness 
and odiousness of his sins, as contrary to the 
holy nature and righteous law of God, and 
upon the apprehension of his mercy in Christ 
to such as are penitent, so grieves for, and 
Lates his sins, as to turn from them all unto 
God, ' purposing and endeavouring to walk 

f Luke xxiv. 47. And that repentance and remission 
of sins should be preached in his name among all na- 
tions, beginning at Jerusalem. Mark i. 15. And say- 
ing, The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at 
hand : repent ye, and believe the gospel. Acts xx. 21. 
Testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, re- 
pentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus 
Christ. 

% Ezek xviii. 30, 31. Repent, and turn yourselves 
from all your transgressions ; so iniquity shall not be 
your ruin. Cast away from you all your transgres- 
sions, whereby ye have transgressed ; and make you a 
new heart and a new spirit : for why will ye lie, 
house of Israel? Ezek. xxxvi. 31. Then shall ye re- 
member your own evil ways, and your doings that were 
not good, and shall loathe yourselves in your own flight. 
for your iniquities, and for your abominations. Psa. li, 4 
Against thee, thee only, have I sinned, and done this evl 
in thy sight; that thou mightest be justified when thot 
gpeakest, and be clear when thou judgest. Jer. xxxi. 
18, 19. I have surely heard Ephraim bemoaning him- 
jelf thus : Thou hast chastised me, and I was chastised, 
as a buiiock unaccustomed to the yoke : turn thou me, and 
I shall be turned ; for thou art the Lord my God. Surely 
after that I was turned, I repented ; and after that I was 
instructed, I smote upon* my thigh: I was ashamed, yea, 
even confounded, because I did bear the reproach of mt 
youth. 2 Cor. vii. 11. For behold this self-same 



•iect.iii.J CONFESSION OF FAITH. 85 

with frim, in all the ways of his command- 
ments. 11 

III. Although repentance be rot to be rested 
in as any satisfaction for sin, or any cause of 
the pardon thereof, 1 which is the act of God's 
free grace in Christ ; j yet is it of such neces- 

thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what careful- 
ness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves 
yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehe- 
ment desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge ! In all 
things ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this 
matter. See also Joel ii. 12, 13. Amos v. 15, and Psa. 
cxix. 128. 

b Psa. cxix. 6, 69, 106. Then shall I not be ashamed, 
when I have respect unto all thy commandments. — ] 
thought on my ways and turned my feet unto thy testi- 
monies. — I have sworn and I will perform it, that \ will 
keep thy righteous judgments. Luke i. 6. And they were 
both righteous before God, walking in all the command- 
ments and ordinances of the Lord blameless. See also 
2 Kings xxiii. 25. 

» Ezek. xxxvi. 31 32. Then shall ye remember your 
own evil ways, and your doings that were not good, 
and shall loathe yourselves in your own sight, for you* 
iniquities, and for your abominations. Not for your 
sakes do I this, saith the Lord God, be it known unto 
you : be ashamed and confounded for your own ways, 
house of Israel. Ezek. xvi. 63. That thou mayest re- 
member, and be confounded, and never open thy moutl 
any more because of thy shame, when I am pacified to 
ward thee for all that thou hast done, saith the Cord 
God. 

J Hos. xiv. 2, 4. Take with you words, and turn tc 
the Lord: say unto him, Take away all iniquity, and re- 
ceive us graciously : so will we render the calveB of oui 
lips. — I will heal their backsliding, I will love them freely: 
for mine anger is turned away from him. Rom. iii. 24. 
Being justified freely by his grace, through the "cdemption 
that is in Christ Jesus. Eph. i 7. 
* 



86 CONFESSION OF FAITH. LCHAP.x* 

sity to all sinners, that none may expect paj- 
don without it. k 

IV. As there is no sit so small but it do 
serves damnation ; l so there is no sin so greats 
that it can bring damnation upon those who 
truly repent.™ 

V. Men ought not to content themselves 
with a genera] repentance, but it is every 
man's duty to endeavour to repent of his par- 
ticular sins, particularly. 11 

k Luke xiii. 3, 5. I tell you nay ; but, except ye 
repent, ye shall all likewise perish. See also Acta 
xvii. 30. 

i Rom. vi. 23. For the wages of sin is death. Matt, 
xii. 36. But I say unto you, that every idle word that 
men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the 
lay of judgment. 

m Isa. lv. 7. Let the wicked forsake his way, and the 
unrighteous man his thoughts : and let him return unto 
the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him ; and to our 
God, for he will abundantly pardon. Rom. viii. 1. There 
is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in 
Christ Jesus, whc walk not after the flesh, but after the 
Spirit. Isa. i. 18. Come now, and let us reason together, 
saith the Lord : though your sins be as scarlet, they shaL 
be as white as snow ; though they be red like crimson 
they shall be as wool. 

■ Psa. xix. 18. Keep back thy servant also from 
presumptuous sins ; let them not have dominion over me : 
then shall I be upright, and I shall be innocent from th« 
great transgression. Luke xix. 8- And Zaccheus stood, 
and said unto the Lord, Behold, Lord, the half of 
my goods I give to the poor ; and if I have taken any 
febing from any man by false accusation, I restore him 
fourfold. 1 Tim. i. 13. 15. Who was before a blasphe- 
mer, and a persecutor, and injurious : but I obtained 
mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief. — This 
is a faitk *ul sa^ i* j and worthy of all acceptation, that 



beot. vi.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 8") 

VI. As every man is bound to mate prirate 
confession of his sins to God, praying for the 
pardon thereof, ° upon which, and the forsak- 
ing of them, he shall find mercy : F so he that 
scandalize th his brother, or the church of Christ 
ought to be willing, by a private or public con- 
fession and sorrow for his sin, to declare h^ 
repentance to those that are offended ; q who 
are thereupon to be reconciled to him, and in 
love to receive him. r 



Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners ; of 
whom I am chief. 

©Psa. xxxii. 5, 6. I acknowledged my sin unto thee, 
and mine iniquity have I not hid. I said, I will con- 
fess my transgressions unto the Lord ; and thou for- 
gavest the iniquity of my sin. Selah. For this shall 
every one that is godly, pray unto thee in a time when 
thou mayest be found : surely in the floods of great wa- 
ters they shall not come nigh unto him. See also Psa. 
li. 4, 5, 7, 9, 14. 

p Prov. xxviii. 13. He that covereth his sins shall not 
prosper : but whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall 
have mercy. 1 John i. 9. If we confess our sins, he is 
faithful and just to forgive us our sins. 

°. James v. 16 Confess your faults one to another, anc 
pray one for another, that ye may be healed. The ef- 
fectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much 
Luke xvii. 3, 4. Take heed to yourselves : if thy bro 
fcher trespass against thee, rebuke him ; and if he repent 
forgive him. And if he trespass against thee seven timet 
in a day, and seven times in a day turn again to thee, 
saying, I repent ; thou shalt forgive him. Josh. vii. 19. 
And Joshua said unto. Achan, My son, give, I pray thee, 
glory to the Lord God of Israel, and make confession unto 
him ; and tell me now what thou hast done ; hide it not 
from me. Psa. li. throughout. 

r 2 Cor. ii. 8. Wherefore I beseech you, that ye would 
confirm your love toward him. See Gal. vi. 1, 2 



88 CONFESSION OF FAITH. {chap, m 

CHAPTER XVI. 

OF GOOD WORKS. 

Good works are only such as Gcd hath com- 
manded in his holy word, 8 and not such as, 
without the warrant thereof, are devised by 
men out of blind zeal, or upon any pretence of 
good intention. t 

II. These good works, done in obedience to 
God's commandments, are the fruits and evi- 
dences of a true and lively faith : n and by 
them believers manifest their thankfulness, v 

» Micah vi. 8. He hath showed thee, man, what is 
good ; and what doth the Lord require of thee, but to dc 
justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy 
God ? Rom. xii. 2. And be not conformed to this world ; 
but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, 
that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and 
perfect will of God. Heb. xiii. 21. Make you perfect in 
every good work to do his will. 

t Matt. xv. 9. But in vain they do worship me 
teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. Isa. 
xxix. 13. Wherefore the Lord said, Forasmuch as this 
people draw near me with their mouth, and with their 
tips do honour me, but have removed their heart far from 
me, and their fear toward me is taught by the precepts 
>f men. John xvi. 2. They shall put you out of the 
lynagogues : yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth 
you, will think that he doeth God service. See 1 Sam 
xv 21, 22, 23. 

■James ii. 18, 22. Yea, a man may say, Thou hast 
faith, and I have works : show me thy faith without thy 
works, and I will show thee my faith by my works. 
— Peest thou how faith wrought with his works, and by 
▼oxks was faith made perfect ? 

• Psa. cxvi. 12, 13 What shaU I render unto th« 



HBCT.n.J CONFESSION OF FAITH. S9 

strengthen their assurance,* edify their t reth- 
rew, x adorn the profession of ;he gospel, 1 
stop the mouths of the adversaries, a and glo- 
rify God, a whose workmanship they are, ere- 

Lord for all his benefits toward me? I will tako the cuy 
of salvation, and call upon the name.of the Lord 1 Pet 
ii. 9. But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priest 
hood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should 
show forth the praises of him who hath called you out 
of darkness into his marvellous light. 

w 1 John ii. 3, 5. And hereby we do know that we 
know him, if we keep his commandments. — But whoso 
keepeth his word, in him verily is the love of God per- 
fected : hereby know we that we are in him. 2 Pet. i. 
5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10. 

x 2 Cor. ix. 2. For I know the forwardness of youi 
mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, 
that Achaia was ready a year ago ; and your zeal hatL 
provoked very many. Matt. v. 16. Let your light so 
shine before men, that they may see your good works, 
and glorify your Father which is in heaven. 

y Tit. ii. 5. To be discreet, chaste, keepers at home, 
good, obedient to their own husbands, that the word of 
God be not blasphemed. 1 Tim. vi. 1. Let as many 
servants as are under the yoke count their own masters 
worthy of all honour, that the name of God and his 
doctrine be not blasphemed See also Tit. ii. 9, 10, 
11, 12. 

* 1 Pet. ii. 15. For so is the will of God, that with 
well-doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish 
men. 

a 1 Pet. ii. 12. Having your conversation hones* 
among the Gentiles ; that, whereas they speak against 
you as evil doers, they may, by your good works which 
they shall behold, glor fj God in the day of visitation. 
Phil. i. 11. Being filled with the fruits of righteousness, 
which are by Jesus Christ, unto the glory and praise of 
God. John xv. 8. Herein is my Father glorified, t* \ 
ye bear much fruit 
8* 



90 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap.xtt. 

%ted in Christ Jesus thereunto, l that, having 
their fruit unto holiness, they may have the 
end, eternal life. ° 

III. Their ability to do good works is rjot 
*t all of themselves, but wholly from the Spirit 
)f Christ. d And that they may be enabled 
thereunto, besides the graces they have alreadj 
received, there is required an actual influence 
of the same Holy Spirit to work in them to 
will and to do of his good pleasure ; e yet are 
they not hereupon to grow negligent, as if they 
were not bound to perform any duty unless 
upon a special motion of the- Spirit; but they 
aught to be diligent in stirring up th,e grace 
of God that is in them. f 

b Eph. ii. 10. For we are his workmanship, created 
[n Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hatb before 
ordained that we should walk in them. 

c Rom. vi. 22. But now, being made free from sin, 
and become servants to God, ye have your fruit untG 
holiness, and the end everlasting life. 

d John xv. 5, 6. I am the vine, ye are the branches ; 
be that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth 
forth much fruit : for without me ye can do nothing. If 
a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and 
is withered ; and men gather them, and cast them into 
the fire. See Ezek. xxxvi. 26, 27. 

« Phil. ii. 13. For it is God which worketh in you 
both to will and to do of his good pleasure. Phil. iv. 13. 
I can do all things through Christ which strengthened 
me. 2 Cor. iii. 5. Not that we are sufficient of our- 
selves to think any thing as of ourselves ; but our suffi 
ciency is of God. 

t Phil. ii. 12. Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have 
always obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now 
nuch more in my absence, work out your own salvation 
cUh fear and tremoling Heb. vi. 11. 12. And we do- 



lacT. t.J CONFESSION OF FAITH. 91 

IV. They, who in their obedience, attain to 
the greatest height which is possible in this 
life, are so far from being able to supererogate 
and to do more than God requires, that they 
fall short of muoh, which in duty they an 
bound to do/ 

V. We cannot, by our best works, merit 
pardon of sin, or eternal life, at the hand of 
God, by reason of the great disproportion that 
is between them and the glory to come, and 
the infinite distance that is between us and 
God, whom by them wt can neither profit, 
nor satisfy for the debt of our former sins ; h 

sire that every one of you do show the same diligence, to 
the full assurance of hope unto the end ; that ye be not 
slothful, but followers of them who through faith and 
patience inherit the promises. Isa. lxiv. 7. And there 
is none that calleth upon thy name, that stirreth up him- 
self to take hold of thee : for thou hast hid thy face from 
us, and hast consumed us, because of our iniquities. See 
also 2 Pet. i. 3, 5, 10, 11, and 2 Tim. i. 6, and Acts xxvi 
6, 7, together with Jude 20 and 21 verses. 

g Luke xvii. 10. So likewise ye, when ye shall have 
done all those things which are commanded you, say, We 
are unprofitable servants : we have done that which was 
our duty to do. Job ix. 2, 3. But how should man be 
just with God ? If he will contend with him, he cannot 
answer him one of a thousand. Gal. v. 17. For the 
flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the 
flesh; and these are contrary the one to the other; so 
that ye cannot do the things that ye would. 

h Rom. iii 20. Therefore by the deeds of the law, there 
shall no flesh be justified in his sight : for by the law is 
the knowledge of sin. Kom. iv. 2, 4, 6. Fcr if Abraham 
were justified by works, he hath whereof to glory, but not 
before God -Now to him that worketh, is the revard not 



V2 CONFESSION O* FAITH. [chaf. xvl 

but when \ie have done all we can, we have 
done but our duty, and are unprofitable ser- 
vants ; : and because, as they are good, they 
proceed from his Spirit ; j and as they are 
wrought by us, they are defiled and mixed 
with so much weakness and imperfection, tha* 
they cannot endure the severity of God'i 
judgment. k 

VI. Yet notwithstanding, the persons of be- 
lievers being accepted through Christ, their 
good works also are accepted in him, 1 not 

reckoned of grace, but of debt. Even as David also 
describeth the blessedness of the man, unto whom God 
imputeth righteousness without works. Eph. ii. 8, 9. For 
by grace are ye saved through faith ; and that not of your 
selves : it is the gift of God : not of works, lest any man 
should boast. Psa. xvi 2. my soul, thou hast said 
unto the Lord, Thou art my Lord: my goodness extendeth 
not to thee. See also Tit. iii. 5, 6, 7. Rom. viii. 18, 22, 
23, and Job xxxv. 7, 8. 

» Luke xvii. 10. See letter (s), p. 91. 

J Gal. v. 22, 23. But the fruit of the Spirit is love, 
joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, 
meekness, temperance. 

k Isa. lxiv. 6. But we are all as an unclean thing, and all 
our righteousnesses are as filthy rags ; and we all do fade 
as a leaf; and our iniquities, like the wind, have taken us 
away. Psa. cxliii. 2. And enter not into judgment witi 
tkj servant ; for in thy sight shall no man living be justi- 
fied. Psa. cxxx. 3. If thou, Lord, shouldest mark iniqui- 
ties, Lord, who shall stand? See also Gal. v. 17, and 
Rom. vii. 15, 18. 

1 Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, 
wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 
I Pet. ii. 5. Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a 
spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual 
sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ. Gen. if 
4. And Abel, he also brought of the firstlings of Lif 



1BCT. vn.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 93 

as though they were in this life wholly un- 
blamable and unreprovable in God's sight ; " 
but that he, looking upon them in his Son, is 
pleased to accept and reward that which is 
sincere, although accompanied with many 
weaknesses and imperfections. n 

VII. Works done by unregenerate men, al 
though for the matter of them they may be 
things which God commands, and of good use 
both to themselves and others ; ° yet because 

flock, and of the fat thereof. And the Lord had respect 
anto Abel, and to his offering. With Heb. xi. 4. 

m Job ix. 20. If I justify myself, mine own mouth 
shall condemn me : if I say, I am perfect, it shall also 
prove me perverse. Psa. cxliii. 2. 

n 2 Cor. viii. 12. For if there be first a willing mind, 
it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not ac- 
cording to that he hath not. Heb. vi. 10. For God is 
not unrighteous, to forget your work and labour of love, 
which ye have showed toward his name, in that ye have 
ministered to the saints, and do minister. Matt. xxv. 
21, 23. His lord said unto him, Well done, thou goo ' 
and faithful servant ; thou hast been faithful over a feu 
things, I will make thee ruler over many things : enter 
thou into the joy of thy lord. 

• 2 Kings x. 30, 31. And the Lord said unto Jehu, 
Because thou hast done well in executing that wh'ch is 
right in mine eyes, and hast done unto the house of Ahab 
according to all that was in mine heart, thy children of 
the fourth generation shall sit on the throne of Israel. 
But Jehu took no heed to walk in the law of the Lord 
Gk>d of Israel with all his heart ; for he departed not from 
the sins of Jeroboam, which made Israel to sin. Phil. i. 
15, 16, lb. Some indeed preach Christ even of envy and 
strife, and some also of good will : the one preach Christ 
*f contention, not sincerely, supposing to add affliction 
to my bonds. — What then? notwithstanding, every way, 
whether *n pretence, or : u truth, Christ is preacb^d a»d 
I therein dp rejoice. 



94 CONFESSION OF IAITH. [chap, xvh 

they proceed not from a heart parified by 
faith ; p nor are done in a right manner, ac- 
cording to the word ; q nor to a right end, 
the glory of God ; r they are therefore sinful, 
and cannot please God, or make a man meet 
to receive grace from God. 8 And yet their 

p Heb. xi. 4, 6. By faith Abel offered unto God a 
more excellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained 
witness that he was righteous, God testifying of his 
gifts ; and by it, he being dead, yet speaketh. — But with- 
out faith it is impossible to please him : for he that 
crime th to God must believe that he is, and that he is a 
rewarder of them that diligently seek him. See Gen. iv. 
3, 4, 5. 

<i 1 Cor. xiii. 3. And though I bestow all my goods to 
teed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, 
and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing. Isa, i. 12. 
When ye come- to appear before me, who hath reouired 
this at your hand, to tread my courts ? 

r Matt vi. 2, 5, 16. Therefore, when thou doest thine 
alms, do not sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypo- 
crites do in the synagogues, and in the streets, that they 
may have glory of men. Verily I say unto you, Thej 
have their reward. — And when thou prayest, thou shalt 
not be as the hypocrites are : for they love to pray stand- 
ing in the synagogues, and in the corners of the streets, 
that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, 
They have their reward. — Moreover, when ye fast, be not 
as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance ; for they dis- 
figure their faces, that they may appear unto men tr fast 
Verily I say unto you, They have their reward. 

• Hag. ii. 14. So is this people, and so is this na- 
tion before me, saith the Lord ; and so is every work of 
their hands ; and that which they offer there is unclean. 
Tit. i. 15. Unto them that are defiled and unbelieving 
is nothing pure ; but even their mind and conscience is 
defiled. Amos v. 21, 22. I hate, I despise your feast- 
iays, and I will not smell in your solemn assemblies, 
fhougk ye offer me burnt- offerings, and your meat 



leer, ii.J CONFESSION OF FAITH. 9$ 

neglect of them is more sinful, and displeasing 
\nto God. * 



CHAPTER XVII. 

OF THE PEB SEVERANCE OF THE SAINTS. 

They whom God hath accepted in his Be- 
loved, effectually called and sanctified by his 
Spirits can neither totally nor finally fall away 
from the state of grace ; but shall certainly 
persevere therein to the end, and be eternally 
saved. u 

II. This perseverance of the saints depends, 
not upon their own free-will, but upon the im- 
mutability of the decree of election, flowing 

offerings, I will not accept them ; neither will I regard 
the peace-offerings of your fat beasts. See also Hos. i. 4 ; 
Rom. ix. 16, and Tit. iii. 5. 

* Psa xiv. 4. Have all the workers of iniquity no know- 
ledge ? who eat up my people as they eat bread, and call 
a ">t upon the Lord. Psa. xxxvi. 3. The words of his 
^a^uth are iniquity and deceit : he hath left off to be wise, 
%nd to do good. Job xxi. 14. Therefore they say unto 
3od, Depart from us ; for we desire not the knowledge of 
V'ay ways. See also Matt. xxv. 41, 42, 43, 45, and Matt. 
Jtxiii. 23. 

■ Phil. i. 6. Being confident of this very thing, that he 
which hath begun a good work in you, will perform it 
until the day of Jesus Christ. John x. 28, 29. And I 
give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, 
neither shall any pluik them out of my hand. My Father 
which gave them me is greater than all : and none is able 
to pluck them out of my Father's hand. See also 1 John 
iii 9; 1 Pet. i. 5, 9, and Job xvii. 9. 



96 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xvn. 

from the free and unchangeable love of God 
the Father ; v upon the efficacy of the merit 
and intercession of Jesus Christ ; w the abiding 
of the Spirit and of the seed of God within 
them ; x and the nature of the covenant of 

v2 Tim. ii. 19. Nevertheless the foundation of God 
Btandeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them 
that are his. Jer. xxxi. 3. The Lord hath appeared of 
old unto me, saying, Yea, I have loved thee with an ever- 
lasting love ; therefore with loving-kindness have I drawD 
thee. 

w Heb. x. 10, 14. By the which will we are sanctified, 
through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for 
all. — For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them 
that are sanctified. John xvii. 11, 24. And now I am no 
more in the world, but these are in the world, and I c< me 
to thee. Holy Father, keep through thins own name 
those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one,, 
as we are. — Father, I will that they also whom thou hast 
given me be with me where I am : that they may behold 
my glory, which thou hast given me ; for thou lovedst me 
before the foundation of the world. Heb. vii. 25. Where- 
fore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that 
come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make in- 
tercession for them. Heb. ix. 12, 13, 14, 15. Rom. viil 
33, to the end. Luke xxii. 32. 

* John xiv. 16, 17. And I will pray the Father, and he 
shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide witb 
you for ever ; even the Spirit of truth ; whom the world 
cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth 
Elim ; but ye know him ; for he dwelleth with you, and 
*hall be in you. 1 John ii. 27. But the anointing which 
ye have received of him abideth in you, and ye need not 
that any man teach you : but as the same anointing teach* 
eth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even 
as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in him. 1 Joha 
iii. 9. Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; 
fot iiifi seed remaineth in him ; and he cannot sin, becauM 
h« is born of God. 



§E<n iii.j CONFESSION OF FAITH. 97 

grace: 7 from all which ariseth also the cer- 
tainty and infallibility thereof. ■ 

TIL Nevertheless they may, through the 
temptations of Satan and of the world, the 
prevalency of corruption remaining in them, 
and the neglect of the means of their preser* 
vation, fall into grievous sins ; a and fov a 
time continue therein : b whereby they in- 
cur God's displeasure, ° and grieve his Holy 

y Jer. xxxii. 40. And I will make an everlasting 
covenant with them, that I will not turn away from them, 
to do them good ; but I will put my fear in their hearts, 
that they shall not depart from me. With Hcb. viii. 10, 
11, 12. 

1 2 Thess. iii. 3. But the Lord is faithful, who shall 
Btablish you, and keep you from evil. 1 John ii. 19. 
They went out from us, but they were not of us ; for if 
they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued 
with us : but they went out, that they might be made 
manifest, that they were not all of us. John x. 28. 
They shall never perish. 1 Thess. v. 23, 24. 

» Matt. xxvi. 70, 72, 74. But he denied before them 
all, saying, I know not what thou sayest. — And again 
he denied with an oath, I do not know the man. — Then 
began he to curse and to swear, saying, I know not the 
man. 

i 2 Sam xii. 9, 13. Wherefore hast thou despised 
the commanument of the Lord, to do evil in his sight? 
Thou hast killed Uriah the Hittite with the sword, and 
has* taken his wife to be thy wife, and hast slain him 
with the sword of the children of Ammon. — And David 
gaid onto Nathan, I have sinned against the Lord. And 
Nathan said unto David, The Lord also hath put away 
thy sin ; thou shalt not die. 

c Isa. lxiv. 7, 9. For thou hast hid thy face from us, 
and hast consumed us, because of our iniquities. — Be 
ttot wroth very sore, Lord, neither remember iniquity 
for ever: behold, see, we beseech thee, we are all thy 
people. 2 Sam. xi. 27 <lnd when the mourning was 
Q 



98 CONFESSION OF FAITH. chap, xvn 

Spirit; come to be deprived of some mea- 
sure of their graces and comforts ; e have 
their luarts hardened/ and their consciences 
wounded ; g hurt and scandalize others, h 
and bring temporal judgments upon them- 
selves. i 

past, David sent and fetched her to his house, and she 
became his wife, and bare him a son. But the thing 
that David had done displeased the Lord. 

* Eph. iv. 30. And grieve not the Holy Spirit of 
God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemp- 
tion. 

• Psa. li. 8, 10, 12. Make me to hear joy and glad- 
ness: that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoice. 
— Create in me a clean heart, God ; and renew a right 
spirit within me. — Restore unto me the joy of thy salva- 
tion ; and uphold me with thy free spirit. Rev. ii. 4. 
Nevertheless, I have somewhat against thee, because thou 
hast left thy first love. 

t Mark vi. 52. For they considered not the miracle 
of the loaves : for their heart was hardened. Mark xvi. 
14. Afterward he appeared unto the eleven, as they sat 
at meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief and 
hardness of heart, because they believed not them which 
had seen him, after he was risen. Psa. xcv. 8. 

g Psa. xxxii. 3, 4. When I kept silence, my bones 
waxed old, through my roaring all the day long : for day 
and night thy hand was heavy upon me : my moisture id 
turned into the drought of summer. Psa. li. 8. Make 
me to hear joy and gladness ; that the bones which thoa 
hasi broken may rejoice. 

»» 2 Sam. xii. 14. Howbeit, because by this deed thou 
hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord 
to blaspheme, the child alsv that is born unto thee, shall 
surely die. 

1 Psa. lxxxix. 31, 32. If. they break my statutes, 
and keep not my commandments ; then will I visit theii 
transgression with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes, 
i Cor. xi 32. But when we are judged we are chastened 



ibct.i.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 99 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

OV TBB ASSURANCE OF GRACE AND SAL"VAtli2f 

Although hypocrites, and other uni-ogene« 
rate men, may vainly deceive themselves with 
false hopes and carnal presumptions of being 
in the favour of God and estate of salvation ; ' 
which hope of theirs shall perish : k yet such 
as truly believe in the Lord Jesus, and love 
him in sincerity, endeavouring to walk in all 
good conscience before him, may in this life be 
certainly assured that they are in a state of 
grace, 1 and may rejoice in the hope of the 

of the Lord, that we should not be condemned with the 
world. 

J Job viii. 14. Whose hope shall be cut off, a&J 
whose trust shall be a spider's web. Deut xxix. 19. I 
Bhall have peace though I walk in the imagination of mj 
heart, to add drunkenness to thirst. John viii. 41. Ye do 
the deeds of your Father. Then said they to him, 
We be not born of fornication ; we have one Father, even 
God. 

k Matt. vii. 22, 23. Many will say to me in that day, 
Lord, Lord, have we noi prophesied in thy name ? and it 
thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done manj 
wonderful works ? And then will I profess unto them, 1 
never knew you ; depart from me, ye that work iniquity. 
Job viii. 13. 

1 1 John ii. 3. And hereof we do know that we know 
him, if we keep his commandments. 1 John v. ] 8. Thes€ 
things have I written unto you that believe on the name 
of the Son of God, that y> may know that ye ha/e ecernaJ 
life, and that ye may brieve on the name of the Son of 
God. 1 John iii. 14, 1* 19, 21, 24. 



100 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, xrm 

glory of God : which hope shall never make 
them ashamed. m 

II. This certainty is lot a bare conjectural 
and probable persuasio/i, grounded upon a fal- 
lible hope ; n but an infallible assurance of 
faith, founded upon the divine truth of the 
promises of salvation, the inward evidence 
of those graces unto which these promises are 
made, p the testimony of the Spirit of adop- 



■ Rom. v. 2, 5. By whom also we have access by faith 
into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in the hope 
of the glory of God. — And hope maketh not ashamed ; 
because the love of God is shed abroad in cur hearts by 
tLe Holy Ghost which is given unto us. 

n Heb. vi. 11,19. And we desire that every one of you 
do show the same diligence to the full assurance of hope 
unto the end. — Which hope we have as an anchor of the 
soul, both sure and steadfast, and which entereth into 
that within the veil. 

Heb. vi. 17, 18. Wherein God, willing more abun- 
dantly to show unto the heirs of promise the immutability 
of his counsel, confirmed it by an oath : that by two im- 
mutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie, 
we might have a strong consolation, who have fled for 
?efuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us. 

p 2 Pet. i. 4, 5, 10, 11. Whereby are given unto us 
exceeding great and precious promises ; that by these ye 
Hiight be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped 
the corruption that is in the world through lust. And 
Resides this, giving all diligence, add to your faith, virtue; 
and to virtue, knowledge. — Wherefore the rather, brethren, 
give diligence to make your calling and election sure ; for 
if ye uo these things, ye shall never fall. For so an en- 
trance shall be ministered unto you abundantly, into the 
everlasting kingdom of our Lord ^nd Saviour Jesus Christ. 
1 John iii. 1 4. We know that we have passed from death 
onto life, b)cau5e we love the brethren. 1 John i. 3, and 
SCir. i. I'- 



•M.m.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 1JI 

tion witnessing with our spirits that we ue the 
children of God: q which Spirit is the earnest 
of our inheritance, whereby we are sealed to 
the day of redemption. r 

III. This infallible assurance doth not so b©* 
long to the essence of faith, but that a true 
believer may wait long, and conflict with many 
difficulties before he be partaker of it: 8 yet, 
being enabled by the Spirit to know the things 
which are freely given him of God, he may, 
without extraordinary revelation, in the right 
use of ordinary means, attain thereunto. t And 

q Rom. viii. 15, 16. For ye have not received the 
spirit of bondage again to fear ; but ye have received the 
Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. The 
Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are 
the children of God • 

r Eph. i. 13, 14. In whom ye also trusted, after 
that ye heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salva- 
tion: in whom also, after that ye believed, ye were 
sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise, which is the 
earnest of our inheritance, until the redemption of the 
purchased possession, unto the praise of his glory. 2 Cor. 
i, 21, 22. Now he which establisheth us with you in 
Christ, and hath anointed us, ig God ; who hath also 
sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in oui 
hearts. 

• Isa. 1. 10. Who is among you that feareth the Lord, 
that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh ii 
darkness, and hath no light ? Let him trust in the name 
of tho Lord, and stay upon his God. 1 John v. 13. 
These things have I written unto yo*j that believe on the 
tame of the Son of God, that ye may know that ye have 
eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the 
§on of God. See Psa. lxxxviii. throughout, and Ixxtfii 
Jo the 12th verse. 

* 1 Cor. ii. 12. Now we have received not the spirit 
af the world, but the Spirit which is of God ; that k?« 

9* 



102 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, xtot 

therefore it is the duty . f every one to give all 

diligence to make his calling and election 
sure ; u that thereby his heart may be enlarged 
in peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, in love 
and thankfulness to God, and in strength and 
cheerfulness in the duties of obedience, the 
proper fruits of this assurance: 7 so far -is it 
from inclining men to looseness. w 

might know the things that are freely given to us of Goit 
1 John iv. 13. Hereby know we that we dwell in him, 
and he in us, because he hath given us of his Spirit. 
Heb. vi. 11, 12. And we desire that every one of you do 
show the same diligence, to the full assurance of hope 
unto the end. That ye be not slothful, but followers of 
them who through faith and patience inherit the promises, 
Eph. iii. 17, 18, 19. 

B 2 Pet. i. 10. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give 
diligence to make your calling and election sure ; for if 
ye do these things, ye shall never fall. 

T Rom. v. 1, 2, 5. Therefore, being justified by faith, 
we have peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ: 
by whom also we -have access by faith into this grace 
wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of 
God. — And hope maketh not ashamed ; because the love 
of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost 
which is given unto us. Rom. xiv. 17. For the king- 
dom of God is not meat and drink ; but righteousness, 
and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. Rom. xv. 13 
Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in 
Relieving, that ye may abound in hope, through the pcwei 
of the Holy Ghost. Psa. cxix. 32. I will run the way 
of thy commandments, when thou shalt enlarge my heart. 
Psa. "iv. 6, 7. Eph. i.' 3, 4. 

w Rom. vi. 1, 2. What shall we say then ? shall 
we continue in sin, that grace may abound? God for- 
bid How shall we, that are dead to sin 'ive any longer 
therein? Tit. ii. 11, 12, 14. for the grace of Gud 
that bringeth salvatiau hath appeared to all men, tea<;h 
ifig as, that, denying ungodliness a* i worldly lusts, w< 



•ECT.iv.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 103 

IV. True believers may have the assurance 
of their salvation divers ways shaken, dimin- 
ished, and intermitted ; as, by negligence in 
preserving of it ; by falling into some special 
sin, which woundeth the conscience, and 
grieveth the Spirit ; by some sudden or vehe- 
ment temptation ; by God's withdrawing the 
light of his countenance, and suffering even 
such as fear him to walk in darkness and to 
have no light : x yet are they never utterly 
destitute of that seed of God, and life of faith, 
that love of Christ and the brethren, that sin- 



should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present 
world. — Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem 
us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar 
people, zealous of good works. 

x Cant. v. 2, 3, 6. I sleep, but my heart waketh : 
it is the voice of my beloved that knocketh, saying, 
Open to me, my sister, my love, my dove, my unde- 
fined : for my head is tilled with dew, ai.d my locks with 
the drops of the nighs. I have put otf my coat; how 
shall I put it on ? I have washed my feet ; how 
shall I defile them ? — I opened to my beloved ; but my 
beloved had withdrawn him&elf, and was gone : my soul 
failed when he spake : I sought him, but I could not find 
him ; I called him, but he gave me no answer. Psa. 
li. 8, 12, 14. Make me to hear jcy and gladness ; that 
the bones which thou hast broken may rejoice. — Restore 
unto me the joy of thy salvation; and uphold me with 
thy free Spirit. — Deliver me from blood- guiltiness, 
God, thou God of my salvation ; and my tongue shall 
sing aloud of thy righteousness. Eph. iv. 30. And 
grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed 
unto the day of redemption. Compare the above with 
Psa. Ixxvii. firsf ten verses, and Matt. xxvi. 6 r , 70, 71, 
72. Psa. xxii 22. Psa Ixxxt li throughout, and Is& 

; 10 



104 CONFESSION OF KJTH. [chap, xix 

cerity of heart and conscience of duty i; out of 
which, by the operation of the Spirit, this as 
surance may in due time be revived, 7 aind 
by the which, in the mean time, they are sup- 
ported from utter despair * 



CHAPTER XIX. 

OP THE LAW OF GOD. 



God gave to Adam a law, as a covenant of 
works, by which he bound him and all his pos- 
terity to personal, entire, exact, and perpetual 
obedience ; promised life upon the fulfilling, 
and threatened death upon the breach of it ; 
and endued him with power and ability to 
keep it, a 

y 1 John iii. 9. Whosoever is born of God doth not 
commit sin ; for his seed remaineth in him ; and he can- 
not sin, because he is born of God. Luke xxii. 32. But 
I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not. Job xiii. 
16. Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him : but I 
will maintain mine own ways before him. Psa. lxxiii. 
15, and li. 8, 12, with Isa. 1. 10. 

« Micah vii. 7, 8, 9. Therefore I will look unto the 
Lord; I will wait for the God of my salvation; my God 
frill hear me. Rejoice not against me, mine enemy ; 
when I fall, I shall arise ; when I sit in darkness, the 
Lord shall be a light unto me. I will bear the indigna- 
tion of the Lord, because I have sinned against him, un- 
til he plead my cause, and execute judgment for me : he 
will bring me forth to the light, and I shall behold his 
righteousness. Isa. liv. 7, 8. 

» Gen. i. 26. And God said, Let us make man in 
our imagr, after oui likeness. Gen. ii. 17. But of 



8ECT, ii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 105 

II. This law, after his fall, continued to be 
a perfect rule of righteousness ; and as such, 
was delivered by God upon mount Sinai in 
ten commandments, and written in two ta- 
bles ; b the first four commandments contain- 



ing tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shall 
not eat of it : for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou 
shalt surely die. Rom. ii 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, 
arhich have not the law, do by nature the things contained 
in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto 
themselves ; which show the work of the law written in 
their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and 
their thoughts the mean while accusing or else excusing 
one another. Rom. x. 5. For Moses describeth the right- 
eousness which is of the law, that the man which doeth 
those things shall live by them. Rom. v. 12, 19. Where- 
fore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death 
by sin ; and so death passed upon ail men, for that all 
have sinned. — For as by one man's disobedience many 
were made sinners ; so by the obedience of one shall many 
)0 made righteous. See also Gal. iii. 10, 12. Eccl. vii. 
J9, and Job xxviii. 28. 

b James i. 25. But whoso looketh into the perfect law 
)f liberty, and continueth therein, he being not a forgetful 
hearer, but a doer of the work, this man shall be blessed 
in his deed. James ii 8, 10. If ye fulfil the royal law 
according to the Scripture, Thou shalt love thy neighbour 
as thyself, ye do well. — For whosoever shall keep the 
Vhole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guL'ty of all. 
Rom. iii. 19. Now we know, that what things soever the 
law saith.it saith to them who are under the law. Deut. 
f. 32 Ye shall observe to do therefore a? the Lord youi 
God hath commanded you : ye shall not turn aside to the 
right hand or to the left. And chap. x. 4. And he wrote 
■Mi the tables, according to the first writing, the ten com- 
mandments, which the Lord spake unto you in tne mount, 
out of the midst of the fire in the day of the assembly - 
and the Lcrd gave t »em untc me. Ex. xxxiv. 1, and Horn 
rii 8, 9. 



106 CONFESSION )F FAITH. (chap. vs. 

nig our duty towards God, and ihe other six 
our duty to man. 

III. Beside this law, commonly called moral, 
God was pleased to give to the people of Israel, 
as a church under age, ceremonial laws, con 
taining several typical ordinances, partly of 
worship, prefiguring Christ, his graces, actions 
sufferings, and benefits ; d and partly holding 
forth divers instructions of moral duties. 6 
All which ceremonial laws are now abrogated 
under the New Testament/ 

c Matt. xxii. 37, 38, 39, 40. Jesus said uuto him, Thou 
ehalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with 
all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first and 
great commandment And the second is like unto it, 
Thou shalt Jove thy neighbour as thyself. On these two 
commandments hang all the law and the prophets. Ex 
xx. 3 to 18. 

d Heb. x. 1. For the law, having a shadow of gooc^ 
things to come, and not the very image of the things, can 
never with those sacrifices, which they offered year by 
year continually, make the comers thereunto perfect. Gal 
iv. 1, 2, 3. Now I say, that the heir, as long as he ie a 
child, differeth nothing from a servant, though he be lord 
of all ; but is under tutors and governors until the time 
appointed of the father. Even so we, when we were 
children, were in bondage under the elements of th« 
world. Col. ii. 17. Which are a shadow of thiaga tf; 
come : but the body is of Christ. Heb. ix. chap. 

e 1 Cor. v. 7. Purge out therefore the old leaven, that 
ye may be a new lump, as ye f.re unleavened, for even 
Christ our passover is sacrificed for us. 2 Cor. vi. 17. 
Wherefore, come out from among them, and be ye sepa- 
rate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing ; and 
I will receive you. 

f Col. ii. 14, 16, 17. Blotting out the hand-writing of 
ordinances that was against us, whi ih was contrary to 



v.J CONFESSION OF FAITH. 107 

IY. To them also, as a body politic, he gave 
sundry judicial laws, which expired together 
with the state of that people, not obliging any 
other, now, further than the general equity 
thereof may require. g 

V. The moral law doth for ever bind all, ag 
irell justified persons as others, to the obedience 
thereof ; h and that not only in regard of the 
matter contained in it, but also in respect of the 
authority of God the Creator who gave it. ' 

us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross. — 
Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink. — 
Which are a shadow of things to come : but the body ia 
of Christ. Eph. ii. 15, 16. Having abolished in hia 
flesh the enmity, even the law of commandments con- 
tained in ordinances ; for to make in himself of twain one 
new man, so making peace ; and that he might reconcile 
both unto God in one body by the cross, having slain the 
enmity thereby. 

« See Ex. xxi. chap, and xxii. chap. 1st to the 29th 
verse. Gen. xlix. 10. The sceptre shall not depart 
from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until 
Shiloh come : and unto him shall the gathering of the 
people be. Matt. v. 38, 39. Ye have heard that it hath 
been said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth : 
but I say unto you, That ye resist not evil. 1 Cor. ix. 
8, 9, 10. 

t» Rom. xiii. 8, 9. See letter ^ ,, page 105. 1 John ii. 
5, 4, 7. And hereby we do know that we know him, 
f we keep his commandments. He that saith, I know 
fcim, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and 
the truth is not in him. — Brethren, I write no "new com* 
mandment ui.to you, but an old commandment which 
^e hal from the beginning. Rom. iii. 31, and ri. 15. 
Do we then make void the law through faith ? God for- 
bid : y€a, we establish the law. What then ? shall we 
sin, because we are not under the law, but under grace J 
God forbid. # 

* Jam. ii. 10, 11. See letter (b), page 106 



108 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, six 

Neither doth Christ in the gospel any way di& 
solve, but much strengthen, this obligation. ■* 

VI. Although true believers be not under 
the law as a covenant of works, to be therebj 
justified or condemned ; k yet is it of great 
use to them, as well as to others ; in that, as a 
rule of life, informing them of the will of God 
and their duty, it directs and binds them to 
walk accordingly; 1 discovering also the sin- 
ful pollutions of their nature, hearts, and 
lives ; m so as, examining themselves there- 
by, they may come to further conviction of, 

J Matt. v. 18, 19. For verily I say unto you, Till 
heaven and earth pa^s, one jot or one tittle shall in no 
wise pass from the law, tili all be fulfilled. Whosoever 
therefore shall break one of these least commandments, 
and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the 
kingdom of heaven : but whosoever shall do and teach 
them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of 
heaven. James ii. 8. Rom. iii. 31. 

k Rom. vi. 14. For sin shall not have dominion over 
you ; for ye are not under the law, but under grace. 
Rom. viii. 1. There is therefore now no condemnation 
to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after 
the flesh, but after the Spirit. See also Gal. iv. 4, 5, 
and Acts xiii. 39. 

1 Rom. vii. 12. Wherefore the law is holy ; and the 
3ommandment holy, and just, and good. Psa. cxix. 5. 

that my ways were directed to keep thy statutes i 

1 Cor. vii. 19. Circumcision is nothing, and uncircum- 
oision is nothing, but the keeping of the commandments 
of God. Gal. v. 14, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23. 

m Rom. vii. 7. What shall we say then? is the law 
sin ? God forbid. Nay, I had not known sin but by the 
law : for I had not known lust, except the law had said, 
Thou ehalt not covet. Rom. iii. 20. For by the law il 
she knowledge of sin. 



i*cr. vi.] COK ESSION )F FAITH. 10$ 

humiliation for, and hatred again* ism; a to 
gethet with a clearer sight of the need thej 
have of Christ, and the perfection of his obe- 
dience. ° It is likewise of use to the regent 
rate, to restrain their corruptions, in that it 
forbids sin ; p and the threatenings of it serve 
to show what even their sins deserve, and what 
afflictions in this life they may expect for 
them, although freed from the curse thereof 
threatened in the law. q The promises of it, 
in like manner, show them God's approbation 

■ Rom. vii. 9, 14, 24. For I was alive without the 
law once ; but when the commandment came, sin 
revived, and I died. — For we know that the law is spi- 
ritual ; but I am carnal, sold under sin.— -0 wretched man 
that I am ! who shall deliver me from the body of this 
death ? 

Gal. iii. 24. Wherefore the law was our schoolmas- 
ter to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by 
faith. Rom. viii. 3, 4. For what the law could not lo, 
in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his cwn 
Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned 
sin in the flesh; that the righteousness of the law nrijbt 
be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but afi ir 
the Spirit. Rom. vii. 24, 25. 

p James ii. 11. For he that said, Do not commit adul- 
tery, said also, Do not kill. Now, if thou commit no 
adultery, yet if thou kill, thou irt become a transgressor 
of the law. Psa. cxix. 128. '. herefore I esteem all thy 
precepts concerning all things fr be right; and I hate 
avery false way. 

* Ezra ix. 13, 14. «nd after all that is come upon us 
for our evil deeds, and for our great trespass, seeing that 
tnou our God hast pinished us less tlan our iniquities 
deserve, and bast given us such deliverance as this; 
should we again break thy commandments, and join iE 
sSinity with the people of these abominations, wouldest 
Vhou not be angry with us till thou hadst consumed ua. 
10 



1 JO CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, xix 

of obedience, and what blessings they may 
expect upon the performance thereof; r al- 
though not as due to them by the law as a 
covenant of works : 8 so as a man's doing good, 
and refraining from evil, because the law en- 
sourageth to the one, and deterreth from the 
other, is no evidence of his being under the 
law, and not under grace. * 

VII. Neither are the forementioned uses A 
the law contrary to the grace of the gospel, 
but do sweetly comply with it : u the Spirit of 

so that there should be no remnant nor escaping ? Psa. 
Ixxxix. 30, 31, 32, 33, 34. 

r Psa. xxxvii. 11. But the meek shall inherit the 
earth ; and shall delight themselves in the abundance of 
peace. Psa. xix. 11. Moreover by them is thy servant 
warned : and in keeping of them there is great reward 
Lev. xxvi. 1, to the 14th verse, and Eph. vi. 2. Matt 
v. 6. 

s Gal. ii. 16. Knowing that a man is not justified by 
the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, 
even we have believed iu Jesus Christ, that we might be 
justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of 
the law : for by the works of the law shall no flesh be 
justified. 

t Rom. vi. 12, 14. Let not sin therefore reign in youi 
mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof. 
— For sin shall not have dominion over you : for ye are 
not under the law, but under grace. Heb. xii. 28, 29. 
Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be 
moved, let us have grace whereby we may serve God 
acceptably, with reverence and godly fear. — For our 
God is a consuming fire. 1 Pet. iii. 8, 9, 10, 11, 12. 
Psa; xxxiv 12, 13, 14, 15, 16. 

u Gal. iii. 21 Is the law then against the promises 
of God? God forbid : for if there had been a law given 
which could have given life, verily righteousness should 
have been by the law. Tit. ii. 11, 12, 13, 14. 



■jsct. i.J CONFESSION OF FAITH. Ill 

Christ subduing and enabling the will of man 
to do that freely and cheerfully, which the 
will of God, revealed in the law, requireth to 
be done * 



CHAPTER XX. 

OF CHRISTIAN LIBERTY, AND LIBERTY OF 
CONSCIENCE. 

The liberty which Christ hath purchased 
for believers under the gospel consists in their 
freedom from the guilt of sin, the condemning 
wrath of God, the curse of the moral law ; * 
and in their being delivered from this present 
evil world, bondage to Satan, and dominion 
of sin, x from the evil of afflictions, the sting 

* Ezek xxxvi. 27. And I will put my Spirit within 
you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall 
keep my judgments, and do them. Heb. viii. 10. For 
this is the covenant that I will make with the house of 
Israel, after those days, saith the Lord ; I will put my 
laws into their mind, and write them in th<ir hearts ; and 
I will be to them a God, and they shall be to me a pe^> 
pie. Jer. xxxi. 33. 

w Tit. ii. 14. Who gave himself for us, that he mighl 
redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself ft 
peculiar people, zealous of good works. Gal. iii. 13. 
Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being 
made a curse for us : for it is written, Cursed, Ac. 

* Gal. i. 4. Who gave himself for our sins, that he 
might deliver us from this present evil world, according 
to the will of God and our Father. Acts xxvi. 18. To 
open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, 
and from the power of Satan unto (Tod, that they maj 



112 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [ciup- xx 

of death, the victory of the grave, and everlast- 
ing damnation; 7 as also in their free access 
to God, B snd their yielding obedience unto 
him, not out of slavish fear, but a child-like 
love, and a willing mind. a All which were 
common also to believers under the law;* 
but under the New Testament, the liberty of 
Christians is further enlarged in their freedom 
from the yoke of the ceremonial law, to which 
the Jewish church was subjected; and in 
greater boldness of access to the thione of 

receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them 
which are sanctified by faith that is in me. Rom. vi. 14. 
For sin shall not have dominion over you : for ye are not 
under the law, but tinder grace. 

J Psa. cxix. 71. It is good for me that I have been 
afflicted : that I might learn thy statutes. 1 Cor. xv. 56, 
57. The sting of death is sin ; and the strength of sin 
is the law. But thanks be to God, which giveth us the 
victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. Rom. viii. 1. 

1 Rom. v. 2. By whom also we have access by faith 
into this grace wherein we stand. 

a Rom. viii. 14, 15. For as many as are led by the 
Spirit of God, they are the sons of God. For ye have 
not received the spirit of bondage again to fear ; but ye 
have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, 
Abba, Father 1 John iv. 18. — There is no fear in love; 
but perfect love casteth out fear : because fear hath tor- 
ment. He that feareth is not made perfect in love. 

i) Gal. iii. 9, 14. So then they which be of faith, ar€ 
blessed with faithful Abraham. — That the blessing of 
Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus 
Christ ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit 
through faith. . 

« Gal. v. 1. Stand fast therefore in the liberty where- 
with Christ hath made us free, and be not entargled 
again with the yoke of bondage. Acts xv. 10. Now 
Iherelbre why einpt ye God, to put a yoke apou 



»ct kT CONFESSION OF FAITH. 113 

grace/ and in fuller communications of the 
free Spirit of God, than believers under the 
law did ordinarily partake of. e 

IL God alone is Lord of the conscience, 1 
and hath left it free from the doctrine! 
and commandments of men which are in 
any thing contrary to his word, or beside it 
in matters of faith or worship.* So that to 
believe such doctrines, or to obey such com- 
mandments out of conscience, is to betray true 

the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor 
we were able to bear? Gal. iv. 1, 2, 3, 6. 

& Heb. iv. 14, 16. Seeing then that we have a great 
high-priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son 
of God, let us hold fast our profession. — Let us therefore 
come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain 
mercy, and find grace to help in time of need. Heb. x. 
19, 20. Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter 
into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, by a new and liv- 
ing way which he hath consecrated for us, through the 
veil, that is to say, his flesh. 

• John vii. 38, 39. He that believeth on me, as the 
Scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of 
living water. (But this spake he of the Spirit, which 
they that believe on him should receive; for the Holy 
Ghost was not yet given, because that Jesus was not yet 
glorified.) 2 Cor. iii. 13, 17, 18. 

' Rom. xiv. 4. "Who art thou that judgest anethei 
man's servant ? to his own master he standeth or falleth ; 
yea, he shall be holden up ; for God is able to make him 
Hand. 

* Acts iv. 19. But Peter and John answered and said 
into them. Whether it be right in the sight of God 
(o hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye. Acts 
* 29, Then Peter and the other apostles answered, and 
said, We ought to obey God, rather than men. 1 C*T. 
?ii 23. Matt, xxiii. 8, 9, 10 2 Cor.i. 24. Matt. *▼. 9 

10* 



! H CONFESSION OF FAITH. [cmx? SS 

liberty of conscience; 11 and the requiring an 
implicit faith, and an absolute and blind obedi- 
ence, is to destroy libercy of conscience, and 
reason also. 1 

III. They w'io, upon pretence of Christiax 
liberty, do practise any sin, or cherish any 
lust, do thereby destroy the end of Christian 
liberty ; which is, that, being delivered out of 
the hands of our enemies, we might serve the 
Lord without fear, in holiness and righteous* 
ness before him, all the days of our life.' 

*» Col. ii. 20, 22, 23. Wherefore, if ye be dead with 
Christ from the rudiments of the world, why, as though 
living in the world, are ye subject to ordinances ; — (which 
all are to perish with the using,) after the commandments 
and doctrines of men ? Which things have indeed a show 
of wisdom in will-worship, and humility, and neglecting 
of the body ; but not in any honour to the satisfying of 
the flesh. Gal. i. 10. For do I now persuade men, or 
God ? or do I seek to please men ? for if I yet pleased 
men, I should not be the servant of Christ. Gal. ii. 4. 
And that because of false brethren unawares brought in, 
who came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have 
in Christ Jesus, that they might bring us into bondage. 
See. Gal. v. 1. 

» Isa. viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony : if 
they speak not according to this word, it is because there 
is no light in them. Acts xvii. 11. These were more 
noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received 
the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the 
Scriptures daily, whether those things were so. John iv. 
22. Ye worship ye know not what : we know what we 
worship ; for saltation is of the Jews. See also Hos. v. 
11, with Rev. xiii. 12, 16, 17. 

J Gal. v. 13. For, brethren, ye have been called 
unto liberty ; only use not L berty for an occasion to 
the i eel?, but \y love serve one another. 1 Pet. ii. 1& 



sect.ivO, CONCESSION OF FAITH. 115 

I\ 7 And because the powers which God 
hath ordained, and the liberty which Christ 
hath purchased, are not intended by God to 
destroy, but mutually to uphold and preserre 
one another; they who, upon pretence of 
Christian liberty, shall oppose any lawful 
•*ower, or the lawful exercise of it, whether it 
oe civil or ecclesiastical, resist the ordinance 
of God. k And for their publishing of such 
opinions, or maintaining of such practices, as 
are contrary to the light of nature, or to the 
known principles of Christianity, whether con- 
cerning faith, worship, or conversation ; or to 
the power of godliness ; or such erroneous 
opinions or practices, as, either in their own 
nature, or in the manner of publishing or main- 
taining them, are destructive to the external 
peace and order which Christ hath established 

As free, and not using your liberty for a cloak of mali- 
ciousness, but as the servants of God. Luke i. 74, 75. 
That he would grant unto us, that we being delivered out 
of the hand of our enemies, might serve him without fear, 
in holiness and righteousness before him, all the days of 
our life. 2 Pet. ii. 19. John viii. 34. 

k 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14, 16. Submit yourselves to evcrj 
ordinance of man for the Lord's sake : whether it be tc 
the king, as supreme ; or unto governors, as unto them 
that are sent by him for the punishment of evil doers, 
and for the praise of them that do well. — As free, and 
not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but 
as the servants of God. Heb. xiii. 17. Obey them that 
have the rule over you, and submit yourselves : for they 
watch for your souls, as they that muot give account ; 
that they may do it with joy and not with grief: for that 
Is unprofitable for you. See also Rom. xiii. 1 to the 8tb 
verse 



L16 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [cb lr jl\l 

iti the church ; ! they may lawfully be called 
to account, and proceeded against by the cen- 
sures of the church. m 



CHAPTER XXI 

OF RELIGIOUS WORSHIP AND THE SABBAJA-VAYr 

The light of nature showeth that there is a 
God, who hath lordship and sovereignty over 
all ; is good, and doeth good unto all ; and m 
therefore to be feared, loved, praised, called 
upon, trusted in, and served with all the heart, 
and with all the soul, and with all the might." 

i Rom. i. 32. Who, knowing the judgment of God, 
that they which commit such things are worthy of death; 
not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do 
them. 1 Cor. v. 1, 5, 11, 13 It is reported commonly 
that there is fornication among you, and such fornication 
as is not so much as named among the Gentiles, that one 
should have his father's wife. — To deliver such an one 
nnto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit 
may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. — But now I 
have written unto you not to keep company, if any man 
that is called a brother, be a fornicator, or covetous, or ao 
idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner \ 
with such a one, no, not to eat. — But them that are with- 
out, God judgeth. Therefore put away from among your- 
selves that wicked person. 

m 2 Thess. iii. 14. And if any man obey not our word 
by this epistle, note that man, and have no company 
with him, that he may be ashamed. Tit. iii. 10. A mau 
that is an heretic, after the first and second admonition, 
reject. 

* Bom. i. 20. For the invisible things of him from the 
creation of tiie ^orld are clearly seen, being understood 



BStfT.M.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 117 

But the acceptable way of worshipping the 
ti le God is instituted by himself, and so limited 
by his own revealed will, that he may not be 
worshipped according to the imaginations and 
devices of men, or the suggestivms of Satan, 
under any visible representation or any othei 
Way not prescribed in the Holy Scripture. ° 

II. Religious worship is to be given to God> 
the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost ; and to him 
alone : p not to angels, saints, or any other 

by the things that are made, even his eternal power and 
godhead ; so that they are without excuse. Psa. cxix. 
68. Thou art good, and doest good : teach me thy sta- 
tutes. Jer. x. 7. Who would not fear thee, King of 
nations ? for to thee doth it appertain : forasmuch as 
among all the wise men of the nations, and in all their 
kingdoms, there is none like unto thee. Psa. xxxi. 23. 
love the Lord, all ye his saints ; for the Lord pre- 
serreth the faithful, and plentifully rewardeth the proud 
doer. Psa. xviii. 3. Rom. x. 12. Psa. lxii. 8. Josh, 
xxi^. 14. Mark xii. 33. 

Deut. xii. 32. What thing soever I command you, 
observe to do it: thou shalt not add thereto, nor diminish 
from it. Matt. xv. 9. But in vain they do worship me, 
teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. Matt, 
iv. 9, 10 And saith unto him. All these things will I 
give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me. Then 
laith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan: for it ig 
Written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him 
dnly shale thou serve. See also Deut. xv. to the 20th 
rers^, and Ex. xx. 4, 5, 6. 

P John v. 23. That all men should honour the Son, 
frven as they honour the Father. He that honoureth not 
the Sou, honoureth not the Father which hath sent him 
2 Cor. xiii. 14. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, 
and the love of God, and the communion of the Holv 
Ghost be 'vith you all. Alien. Ms t. iv. 10. Rev. v 
11, 12, 13. 



118 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [*AP.xxi 

creature: l and since the fall, noi without a 
Mediator ; nor in the mediation of any other 
but of Christ alone. r 

III. Prayer with thanksgiving, being one 
special part of religious worship, a is by God 
required of all men ; * and that it may be 
accepted, it is to be made in the name of the 
Son, u by the help of his Spirit, v according 
to his will, w with understanding, reverence, 

fl Col. ii. 18. Let no man beguile you of your reward, 
in a voluntary humility, and worshipping of angels. 
Rev. xix. 10. And I fell at his feet to worship him 
And he said unto me, See thou do it not ; I am thy fel- 
W-servant, and of thy brethren that have the testimony 
of Jesus : worship God. Rom. i. 25. Who changed the 
truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the 
creature more than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. 
Amen. 

r John xiv. G. Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, 
and the truth, and the life : no man cometh unto the 
Father, but by me. 1 Tim. ii. 6. For there is one God 
and one Mediator between God and men, the man Chrst 
Jesus. Eph. ii. 18. For through him we both have 
access by one Spirit unto the Father. 

* Phil. iv. 6. Be careful for nothfug ; but in ever^ 
thing by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let 
yc«ur requests be made known unto GojI 

t Psa. lxv. 2 thou that hearest rr.H/cr, unto tbee 
shall all flesh come. 

« John xiv. 13, 14. And whatsoever y*J shall ask in 
aiy name, that will I do, that the Father m*y be glorified 
in the Son. If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will 
do it. 

▼ Rom. viii. 26. Likewise the Spirit also h^tpeth our 
infirmities : for we know not what we should pray for as 
we ought ; but the Spirit itself mak< th intercess ; on for 
as with gr^anings which cannot be uttered. 

* 1 John v. 14. And this is the confidence tha* ws 



«Ecr,i*r.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 119 

humility, fervency, faith, love, and per- 
severance ; x and, if vocal, in a known 
tongue. 7 

IV, Prayer is to be made for things law- 
ful, 1 and for all sorts of men living, or tha* 
ahall live hereafter ; a but not for the dead, 1 

lave in him, that if we ask any thing according to hi* 
will he heareth us. 

* Psa. xlvii. 7. For God is the king of all the earth ; 
sing ye praises with understanding. Heb. xii. 28. Let 
us have grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably, 
with reverence and godly fear. Gen xviii. 27. I have 
taken upon me to speak unto the Lord, which am but dust 
and ashes. Jam. v. 16. The effectual fervent prayer of 
a righteous man availeth much. Eph. vi. 18. Praying 
always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and 
watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplica- 
tion for all saints. See also Jam. i. 6, 7. Mark xi. 24. 
Matt. vi. 12, 14, 15. Col. iv. 2. 

j 1 Cor. xiv. 14. For if I pray in an unknown 
tongue, my spirit prayeth, but my understanding is un- 
fruitful. 

5 1 John v. 14. And this is the confidence that we have 
fa him, that if we ask any thing according to his will, he 
bear e th ua. 

a i Tim. n. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that, first of all, 
supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks 
be made for all men ; for kings, and for all that are in 
authority ; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life 
in all godliness and honesty. 

b 2 Sam. xii. 21, 22, 23. Then said his servants unto 
him, What thing is this that thou hast done ? Thou didst 
fast and weep for the child, whle it was alive ; but when 
the child was dead, thou didst rise and eat bread. And he 
said, While the child was yet alive, I fasted and wept: for 
I said, Who can tell whether God will be gracious to me, 
that the child may live ? But now he is dead, wherefore 
should I fast ? can I bring him back again ? 1 shall go U 



120 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chif. xxi 

nor for those of whom it may be known that 
they have sinned the sin unto death. 

V. The reading of the Scriptures with godly 
fear; d the sound preaching, 6 and conseion* 
able hearing of the word, in obedience &ntc 
God with understanding, faith, and reve- 
rence ; f singing of psalms with grace in the 
heart ; g as, also,, the due administration and 
worthy receiving of the sacraments instituted 
by Christ ; are all parts of the ordinary reli- 

him, but he shall not return to me, Luke xvi. 25, 26, and 
Rev. xiv. 13. 

« 1 John v. 16. If any man see his brother sin a sin 
which is not unto death, he shall ask, and he shall give 
him life for them that sin not unto death. There is 
a sin unto death : I do not say that he shall pray 
for it. 

d Acts xv. 21. For Moses of old time hath in every 
city them that preach him, being read in the synagogues 
every Sabbath-day. Rev. i. 3. Blessed is he that readeth, 
and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep 
those things which are written therein ; for the time is al 
hand. 

e 2 Tim. iv. 2 Preach the word ; be instant in season, 
out of season ; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long- 
suffering and doctrine. 

f James i. 22. But be ye Joers jf the word, and not 
hearers only, deceiving your own delves. Acts x, 33 
Immediately therefore I sent to thee ; and thou hast wel: 
done that thou art come. Now therefore are we all her* 
present before God, to hear all things that are commanded 
thee of God. Heb. iv. 2. For unto us was the gospel 
preached, as well as unto them ; but the word preached 
did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them 
that heard it. Matt. xiii. 19. Isa. lxvi. 2. 

s Col. iii. 16. Let the word of Christ dwell in you 
richly in all wisdom ; teaching and admonishing one 
another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, 






■ mt.vi.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. l%\ 

{;iou? worship of God : h besides religious 
oaths, 1 and vows, j solemn fastings, k and 
thanksgivings upon special occasions ; ] which 
are, in their several times and seasons, to bfl 
used in an holy and religious manner. m 

VI. Neither prayer, nor any other part of 
religious worship, is now, under the gospel, 
either tied into, or made more acceptable by 



singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. Eph. v 
19. Jam. v. 13. 

h Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all 
nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and 
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Acts ii. 42. And 
they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and 
fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. 
1 Cor. xi. 23, to verse 29. 

» Deut. vi. 13. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and 
serve him, and shalt swear by his name. 

J Eccl. v. 4, 5. When thou vowest a vow unto God, 
defer not to pay it ; for he hath no pleasure in fools : pay 
that which thou has vowed. Better is it that thou shouldest 
not vow, than that thou shouldest vow, and not pay. Acts 
xviii. 18, 

k Joel ii. 12. Therefore also now, saith th3 Lord, 
Turn ye even to me with all your heart, and with fasting, 
and with weeping, and with mourning. Matt ix. 15 
San the children of the bride-chamber mourn, as long as 
the bridegroom is with them ? But the days will come, 
when the bridegroom shall be taken from them, and then 
shall they fast. 1 Cor. vii. 5. Defraud ye not one the 
9thei, except it be with consent for 9 time, that ye 
kaay give yourselves to fasting ard prayer ; and come 
together again, that Satan tempt j^u not for your ino.on- 
frnency. 

1 Psa. cvii. throughout. 

m Heb. xii. 28. Wherefore we receiving a kingdom 
which cannot be moved, let us have grace, where bj 
we may serve God acceptably, with reverence and godlj 
fear. 

U 



122 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap, w 

any place in which it is performed, or towards 
which it is directed : n but God is to be 
worshipped every where in spirit and in 
truth ; p as in private families daily, r and 
in secret each ohj by himself, 8 so more 
solemnly \n the public assemblies, which are 

» Join iv. 21. Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe 
me, the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this moun- 
tain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. 

Mai. i. 11. From the rising of the sun, even unto 
the going down of the same, my name shall be great 
among the Gentiles : and in every place incense shall be 
offered unto my name, and a pure offering : for my name 
6hall be great among the heathen, saith the Lord of hosts. 
1 Tim. ii. 8. I will therefore that men pray everywhere, 
lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting. 

p John iv. 23, 24. But the hour cometh, and now is, 
when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in 
spirit and in truth : for the Father seeketh such to wor- 
ship him. God is a Spirit: and they that worship him, 
must worship him in spirit and in truth. 

q Jer. x. 25. Four out thy fury upon the heathen 
that know thee not, and upon the families that call not 
on thy name. Job i. 5. And it was so, when the days 
of their feasting were gone about, that Job sent and sanc- 
tified them, and rose up early in the morning, and offered 
burnt-offerings according to the number of them all: for 
Job said, It may be that my sons have sinned, and cursed 
God in their hearts. Thus did Job continually. 2 Sam 
fi. 18, 20. And as soon as David had made an end uf 
offering burnt-offerings and peace-offerings, he blessed 
the people in the name of the Lord of hosts. -Then Davvf 
returned to bless his household. 

r Matt. vi. 11. Give us this day our daily breai 
Josh, xxil. 15. 

• Matt. vi. 6. But thou, when thou pray est, enter 
into thy closet ; and when thou hast shut thy door, pray 
to thy Father, which is in secret ; and fc\y Father, whioi 
eeeth in secre ♦ shall reward thee operly Eph vi 18 






«ect. vu.J CONFESSION OF FAITH. 123 

not carelessly or wilfully to be neglected 01 

forsaken, when God, by his word or providen 
calleth thereunto.* 

VIL As it is of the law of nature, that, m 
general, a due proportion of time be set aparl 
for the worship of God ; so, in his word, by * 
positive, moral, and perpetual commandment, 
binding all men in all ages, he hath particu- 
larly appointed one day in seven for a Sabbath, 
to be kept holy unto him : u which, from the 
beginning of the world to the resurrection of 
Christ, was the last day of the week ; and, from 
the resurrection of Christ, was changed into 
the first day of the week, v which in Scripture 

* Isa. lvi. 7. Mine house shall be called an house of 
prayer for all people. Heb. x. 25. Not forsaking the 
assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some 
is ; but exhorting one another : and so much the more, as 
ye see the day approaching. Prov. viii. 34. Blessed is 
the man that heareth me, "watching daily at my gateo, 
waiting at the posts of my doors. Acts il 42. And they 
continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellow- 
ship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. 

u See the 4th commandment in Ex. xx. 8, 9, 10, 11. Isa. 
lvi. 2, 4. Blessed is the man that doeth this, and the sod 
of man that layeth hold on it: that keepeth the Sabbath 
from polluting it, and keepeth his hand from doing any 
evil, — For thus saith the Lord unto the eunuchs that keep 
my Sabbaths, and choose the things that please me 7 and 
take hold of my covenant. Isa. lvi. 6. 

T Gen. ii. 3. And God blessed the seventh day, and 
sanctified it; because that in it he had rested from all his 
work which God created and made. 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 2 
Now concerning the collection for tho saints, as I have 
givec order to the churches of Galatia, even so do ye. 
Upon the first day of the week, let every one of you la^ 
by him in store, a? God hath prospered him, tha i tb*re 



124 CONFESSION OF FAITH. w chap. xxi 

is called the LoriVs-cLy,* and is to be con- 
tinued to the end of ths world, as the Christian 
Sabbath.* 

VIII. This Sabbath is then kept holy unto 
the Lord, when men, after a due preparing of 
>heir hearts, and ordering of their common 
iffairs beforehand, do not only observe an holy 
rest all the day from their own works, words 
and thoughts, about their worldly employments 
and recreations ; y but also are taken up the 

be no gatherings when I come. Acts xx. 7. And upon 
;he first day of the week, when the disciples came to- 
gether to break bread, Paul preached unto them, (ready 
to depart on the morrow;) and continued his speech until 
midnight. 

* Rev. i. 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day, 
in«. heard behind me a great voice as of a trumpet. 

* Ex. xx. 8, 10. (See letter (u), page 123.) Matt. v. 
17, 18. Think not that I am come to destroy the law oi 
th< prophets : I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. For 
verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot 
or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be 
fulfilled. 

y Ex. xvi. 23, 25, 2v\ 29, 30. And he said unto them, 
This is that which the Lord hath said, To-morrow is the 
rest of the holy Sabbath unto the Lord : bake that 
which ye will bake to-day, and seethe that ye will 
seethe ; and that which remaineth over, lay up for 
rou to be kept until the morning. — And Moses said, 
fiat that to-day ; for lo-day is the Sabbath unto th<> 
Lord: to day ye shall not find it in the field. Six days 
ye shall gather it ; but on the se Tenth day, which is the 
Sabbath, in it there shall bB none. — See, for that the Lord 
hath given you the Sabbath, therefore he giveth you on 
the sixth day, the bread of two days : abide ye every 
man in his place, let no man go out of his place on the 
seventh da 7. Si the people rested on the seventh day. 
tix. xxx\. 15, 6. Six tfays may work be done; but 



iE*r. i.] CONFESSION OF I QTH. 125 

whole time in the public and private 3xercise8 
of his worship, and in the duties of necessity 
and mercy. * 



CHAPTER XXII. 

OF LAWFUL OATHS AND VOWS. 

A LAWFUL oath is a part of religious wor- 
ship, a wherein upon just occasion, the person 
swearing solemnly calleth God to witness what 
ie asserteth or promiseth ; and to judge hixr. 
according to the truth or falsehood of what he 
sweareth. b 



in the seventh is the Sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord : 
whosoever doeth any work in the Sabbath-day, he shaU 
surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel 
shall keep the Sabbath, to observe the Sabbath through- 
out their generations for a perpetual covenant. Isa. lviii. 
13. Neh. xiii. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 21, 22. 

* Isa. lviii. 13. If thou turn away thy foot from the 
Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day; an< 
call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honour- 
able ; and shalt honour him, not doing thine own ways> 
nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own 
words. Matt. xii. 1 to the 13th verse. 
<. a Deut. x. 20. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God ; him 
shalt thou serve, and to him shalt thou cleave, and sweai 
by his name. 

t Ex. xx. 7. Thou shalt not take the name of tha 
Lord tky God in vain ; for the Lord will not hold him 
guiltless that taketh his name in vain. Lev. xix. 12. 
And ye shall not swear by my name falsely, neither shalt 
ihou profane the name of thy God : l am the Lord. 2 Cor. 
l. 23. Moreover, I call God for a ret ord upoL l ay soul, 
that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corimh. Se€ 
aJso 2 Chron. vi. 22, 2b 
11* 



126 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [map. in'fc 

II. The name of God only is that by which 
men ought to swear, and therein it is to be 
used with all holy fear and reverence ; • there- 
fore to swear vainly or rashly by that glo 
rioua and dreadful name, or to swear at all by 
my other thing, is sinful, and to be abhorred. ' 
?et as, in matters of weight and moment, 
an oath is warranted by the word of God, 
under the New Testament, as well as under 
the Old, 6 so a lawful oath, being imposed by 
lawful authority, in such matters ought to be 
taken. 

III. Whosoever taketh an oath ought duly 
to consider the weightiness of so solemn an 
act, and therein to avouch nothing but what 
rce is fully persuaded is the truth. g Neither 

c Deut. vi. 13. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and 
iirve him, and shalt swear by his name. 

d Jer. v. 7. How shall I pardon thee for this? thy 
:,hildren have forsaken me, and sworn by them that are no 
gods : when I had fed them to the full, they then commit- 
ted adultery, and assembled themselves by troops in the 
larlots* houses. James v. 12. But above all things, my 
)rethren, swear not, neither by heaven, neither by the 
,)arth, neither by any other oath : but let your yea, be 
pea ; and your nay, nay ; lest ye fall into condemnation. 
See the 3d commandment in Ex. xx. 7. 

• Heb. vi. 16. For men verily swear by the greater: 
*nd an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife. 
Isa. lxv. 16. 

f 1 Kings, viii. 31. If any man trespass against hia 
neighbour, and an oath be laid upon him to cause him to 
swear, and the oath come before thine altar in this house. 
Ezra x. 5. Then arose Ezra, and made the chief priests, 
the Levites, and a 1 Israel, \o swear that they should do 
according to this word. And they sware. 

t Jer. iv. 2. And thoi shalt swear, The Lctfd 



wccr.iv.j CONFESSION OF FAITH. 127 

may any man bind himself by oath to any 
thing but whut is good and just, and what he 
believeth so to be, and what he is able and 
resolved to perform. h Yet it is a sin to 
refuse an oath touching any thing that is 
good and just, being imposed by lawful au 
thority. ! 

IV. An oath is to be taken in the plain and 
common sense of the words, without equivo- 
cation or mental reservation. j It canncf 
oblige to sin ; but in any thing not sinful, being 

liveth, in truth, in judgment, and in righteousness ; and 
the nations shall bless themselves in him, and in him 
shall they glory. See also Ex. xx. 7. 

h Gen. xxiv. 2, 3, 9. And Abraham said unto his 
eldest servant of his house, that ruled over all that he 
had, Put, I pray thee, thy hand under my thigh : and I 
will make thee swear by the Lord, the God of heaven, and 
the God of the earth, that thou shalt not take a wife unto 
my son of the daughters of the Canaanites, among whom 
I dwell. — And the servant put his hand under the thigh 
of Abraham his master, and sware to him concerning that 
oaatter. 

» Num. v. 19, 21. And the priest shall charge her by 
an oath, and say unto the woman, If no man have lain 
with thee, and if thou hast not gone aside to uncleannesa 
With another instead of thy husband, be thou free from 
this bitter water that cause *h the curse. — Then the priest 
shall charge the woman with an oath of cursing ; and the 
priest shall say unto tbe woman, The Lord make thee a 
curse and an oath among thy people, when the Lord doth 
make thy thigh to rot and thy belly to swell. Neb. v. 
12. The'i I called the priests, and took an oath of thera, 
that they should do according to thip promise. 

J Fsa. xxiv. 4. He that hath clean hands, and a 
pure heart ; who hatt nil lifted up &is soul unto vanity, 
nor i jnrn de<eitffil3 Jer. iv. 2. See letter g, pag« 
122. 



I.2S CONFESSION OP FAITH. Jchap. xxit 

taken, it binds to performance, although to a 
man's own hurt : k nor is it to be violated, 
although made to heretics or infidels. l 

V. A vow is of the like nature with a prom- 
issory oath, and ought to be made with the 
like religious care, and to be performed with 
the like faithfulness. m 

VI. It is not to be made to any creature, but 
to God alone : n and that it may be accepted, 
it is to be made voluntarily, out of faith and 
conscience of duty, in way of thankfulness for 
mercy received, or for obtaining of what we 

* Psa. xv. 4. In whose eyes a vile person is con- 
temned ; but he honoureth them that fear the Lord. He 
that sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth not. 1 Sam. 
xxv. 22, 32, 33, 34. 

i Ezek. xvii. 16, 18. As I live, saith the Lord God, 
surely in the place where the king dwelleth that made 
him king, whose oath he despised, and whose covenant he 
brake, even with him in the midst of Babylon, he shall 
die. — Seeing he despised the oath, by breaking the cove- 
nant, when, lo, he had given his hand, and hath done all 
these things, he shall not escape. Josh. ix. 18, 19. 
2 Sam. xxi. 1 

■ Isa. xix 21. And the Lord shall be known tc 
Egypt, and the Egyptians shall know the Lord in that 
iay, and shall do sacrifice and oblation ; yea, they shall 
vow a vow unto the Lord, and perform it. Eccl. v. 4, 6. 
When thou vowest a vow unto Goi, defer not to pay it s 
^: lie hath no pleasure in fools: pay that which thou 
liast vowed. Better is it that thou shouldert not vow, 
than that thou shouldest vow, and not pay. Psa. lxvi. 
13, 14. I will pay thee my vows, which m\ Tips have 
uttered, and my mouth hath spoken, when I was Li trou- 
ble. Psa. lxi. 8. 

* Psa. lxxvi. 11. Vow, and pay unto the L^rd your 
God . let all thav be rounl about him bring presents unto 
aim that ought to be feat ed. Jer. xliv 25, 20 



iect, rn.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 129 

want; whereby we more strictly bind jut 
selves to necessary duties, or to other things, 
so far and so long as they may fitly conduce 
thereunto. ' 

VII. No man may vow to do any thing for- 
bidden in the word of God, or what would hin- 
der any duty therein commanded, or which is 
not in his own power, and for the performance 
whereof he hath no promise or ability from 
God. p In which respects, popish monastical 
vows of perpetual single life, professed poverty, 
and regular obedience, are so far from being 
degrees of higher perfection, that they are su- 

Deut. xxiii. 21, 23. When thou shalt vow a vow unto 
the Lord thy God, thou shalt not slack to pay it : for the 
Lord thy God will surely require it of thee ; and it would 
be sin in thee. — That which is gone out of thy lips, thou 
shalt keep and perform, even a free-will- offering, accord- 
ing as thou hast vowed unto the Lord thy God, which 
thou hast promised with thy mouth. Psa. 1. 14. Offer 
unto God thanksgiving, and pay thy vows unto the Most 
High. Gen. xxviii. 20, 21, 22. And Jacob vowed a vow, 
saying, If God will be with me, and will keep me in this 
way that I go, and will give me bread to eat, and raiment 
to put on, so that I come again to my father's house in 
peace: then shall the Lord be my God: and this stone, 
tfhich 1 have set for a pillar, shall be God's house : and 
of all that thou shalt give me, I will surely give the tenth 
onto thee. Compare with the above 1 Sam. i. 11, and 
Pea. cxxxii 2, 3, 4, 5. 

p Acts xxiii. 12. And when it was day, certain of the 
Jews banded together, and bound themselves under a 
curse, saying, that they would neither eat nor drink til) 
they had killed Paul. Mark vi. 26. And the king *as 
exceeding sorry, yet for his oath's sake, and for their 
sakes wbif h sat with him, he would not reject her Se« 
also Nxm jxx. 5, 8, 12, 13. 



130 CONFESSION DF FAiTH. [chap. run. 

perstitious and sinful snares, in which no Chris- 
tian may entangle himself. q 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

OF THE CIVIL MAGISTRATE. 



God, the Supreme Lord and King of all the 
world, hath ordained civil magistrates to be 
under him over the people, for his own glory 
and the public good, and to this end, hath 
armed them with the power of the sword, for 
the defence and encouragement of them that 
are good, and for the punishment of evil 
doers. r 



* 1 Cor. vii. 2, 9. Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, 
let every man have his own wife, and let every woman 
have her own husband. — But if they cannot contain, let 
them marry; for it is better to marry than to burn. 
1 Cor. vii. 23. 

r Rom. xiii. 1, 3, 4. Let every soul be subject unto 
the higher powers. For there is no power but of God : 
the powers that be are ordained of God. — For rulers 
are not a terror to good works, but to the evil. Wilt 
thou then not be afraid of the power ? Do that which 
is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same. Fof 
he is the minister of God to thee for good. But if Ihou 
do that which is evil, be afraid ; for he beareth not the 
sword in vain : for he is the minister of God, a revenger 
to execute wrath upon him that doe lh evil. 1 Pet. ii. io, 
14. Submit yourselves to every crdinance of man foi 
the Lord's sake : whether it be -to the king, as supreme \ 
or unto governors, as unto them that are sent by him foi 
the punishment of evil-doers, and for the praiso of then 
that do well. 






gECT. in] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 131 

II. It is lawful for Christians to accept and 
erecute the office of a magistrate, when called 
thereunto ; 8 in the managing whereof, as 
they ought especially to maintain piety, justice, 
and peace, according t3 the wholesome laws 
of each commonwealth,* so, for that end, they 
may lawfully, now under the New Testa 
ment, wage war upon just and necessary occa- 
sions. 11 

III. Civil magistrates may not assume to 
themselves the administration of the word and 
sacraments ; y or the power of the keys of the 

• Prov. viii. 15, 16. By me kings reign and prin- 
ces decree justice. By me princes rule, and nobles, 
even all the judges of the earth. See letter (r), 
page 130. 

* Psa. lxxxii. 3, 4. Defend the poor and fatherless : do 
justice to t^e afflicted and needy: deliver the poor and 
neady : rid them out of the hand of the wicked. 2 Sam. 
xxiii. 8. The God of Israel said, the Rock of Israel 
spake to me, He that ruleth over men must be just, 
ruling in the fear of God. See 1 Pet. u. 13, letter (r), 
page 130. 

« Luke iii. 14. And the soldiers likewise demanded of 
him, saying, And what shall we do ? And he said unto 
them, Do violence to no man, neither accuse any falsely ; 
ind be content with your wages. Matt. viii. 9. — 
For I am a man under authority, having soldiers under 
me : and I say to this man, Go, and he goeth ; and to 
another, Come and he cometh : and to my servant, Do 
this, and he doeth it. Acts x. 1. 2. Rom. xiii. 4. 

▼ 2 Chron. xxvi. 18. And they withstood Uzziah the 
king, and said unto him, It appertaineth not unto thee, 
Uzziah, to burn incense unto the Lord, but to the priests, 
the sons of Aaron, that are consecrated to burn incense; 
go out )f the sanctuary; for thou hast trespassed ; neither 
shall it ha for ;hine bonaur fror the Lord Goi. 



(32 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xxm. 

kingdom of heaven ; w or, in the least, inter 
fere in matters of faith.* Yet as nursing 
fathers, it is the duty of civil magistrates to 
protect the church of our common Lord, with- 
out giving the preference to any denomination 
of Christians above the rest, in such a manner^ 
that all ecclesiastical persons whatever shall 
enjoy the full, free, and unquestioned liberty 
of discharging every part of their sacred func- 
tions, without violence or danger/ And, as 
Jesus Christ hath appointed a regular govern- 
ment and discipline in his church, no law of 
any commonwealth should interfere with, let, 
or hinder, the due exei cise thereof, among the 
voluntary members of any denomination of 
Christians, according to their own profession 
and belief. 1 It is the duty of civil magis- 
trates to protect the person and good name of 

w Matt. xvi. 19 And I will give unto thee the keys 
of the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shatt 
bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever 
thou shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. 1 Cor. 
iv. 1, 2. Let a man so account of us, as of the ir'ni&terg 
jf Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. More- 
over, it is required in stewards, that a man be found 
faithful. 

x John xviii. 36. Jesus answered, My kingdom is nit 
df this world. Mai. ii. 7. For the priest's lips should 
keep knowledge, and they should seek the law at hia 
mouth: for he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts. 
Acts v. 29. Then Peter and the other apostles answ Bred 
and said, We ought to obey God rather than men. 

y Isa. xlix. 23. And kings shall be tby nursing fathers, 
and their queens thy nursing mothers. 

■ Psa. cv. 15. Touch not mine anointed, and do m.j 
prophets no harm. Acts xviii. 14, 15, 16. 



sect, iv.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 133 

all their people, in such an effectual manner aa 
that no person be suffered, either upon pretence 
of religion or infidelity, to offer any indignity, 
violence, abuse, or injury to any other person 
whatsoever : and to take order, that all reli- 
gious and ecclesiastical assemblies be held 
without molestation or disturbance.* 

IV. It is the duty of the people to pray for 
magistrates, 1 * to honour their persons, to pay 
*.hein tribute and other dues/ to obey their 
sawful commands, and to be subject to theh 
authority, for conscience' sake. 6 Infidelity 
or difference in religion, doth not make void 
the magistrate's just and legal authority, nor 
free the people from their due obedience 
to him : f from which ecclesiastical persons 

* 2 Sam. xxiii 3. 1 Tim. ii. 1. Rom. xiii 4. 

b 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that, first of all, 
supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, 
be made for all men ; for kings, and for all that are in autho- 
rity ; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life, in all 
godliness and honesty. 

t 1 Pet. ii. 17. Fear God. Honour the king. 

d Rom xiii. 6, 7. For, for this cause pay ye tribute 
alsv.. : for they are God's ministers, attending continually 
upon this very thing. Render therefore to all their dues : 
tribute to whom tribute is due ; custom to whom custom; 
%s,r to whom fear ; honour to whom honour. 

• Rom, xiii. 5. Wherefore ye must needs be subject, 
aot only for wrath, but also for conscience' sake. Tit. 
hi. I. Put them in mind to be subject to principalities 
and powers, to obey r jtgistrates, to be ready to every good 
Work. 

c 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14, 16. Submit yourselves to every 

ordinance of man for the Lord's sake: whether it be to 

the king, as supreme : or unto governors, as aiLto them 

that are sent by him for tiw punishment of evildoers 

14 



134 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, xxiv 

are no, exempted ; g much less hath the Pope 
any power or jurisdiction over them in theii 
dominions, 01 over any of their people ; and 
least of all to deprive them of their dominions 
or lives, if he shall judge them to be heretics* 
or upon any other pretence whatsoever. 11 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

OF MARRIAGE AND DIVORCE. 

Marriage is to be between one man and 
one woman : neither is it lawful for any mao 
to have more than one wife, nor for any wo- 
man to have more than one husband at the 
same time. 1 

II. Marriage was ordained for the mutual 

and for the praise of them that do well. — As free, and not 
using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but a8 the 
servants of God. 

g Rom. xiii. 1. Let every soul be subject unto tin 
higher powers. Acts xxv. 10, 11. Then said Paul, I 
stand at Caesar's judgment- seat, where I ought to be 
judged ; to the Jews have I done no wrong, as thou very 
well knowest. For if I be an offender, or have committed 
ftLy thing worthy of death, I refuse not to die : but 
If there be none of these thingF whereof these accuse 
s\e, no man may deliver me unto them. I appeal unto 
Caesar. 

k 2? hess. ii. 4. Who opposeth and exalteth himself 
above ail that is called God, or that is worshipped ; bo 
that he, a^ God\ sitteth in the temple of God, showing 
hinself that he : s God. Rev. xiii. 15, 16, 17, 18. And 
hi had power to ~ive life unto the image &e. 
1 Cor. *ii. % Mark i . 6, 7, 8, 9. 



mlct. in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 135 

help of husband and wife; J for tht mciease 
of mankind with a legitimate issue, an J of the 
church with an holy seed ; k and for prevent 
sng of uncleanness. * 

III. It is lawful for all sorts of people tr 
marry who are able with judgment to give 
their consent, m yet it is the duty of Christians 
to marry only in the Lord. n And, therefore, 
such as profess the true reformed religion 
should not marry with infidels, Papists, or 
other idolaters : neither should such as are 
godly be unequally yoked, by marrying with 
such as are notoriously wicked in their life, or 
maintain damnable heresies. ° 

J Gen. ii. 18. And the Lord God said, It is not good 
that man should be alone : I will make him an help meet 
for him. 

k Mai. ii. 15. And did not he make one? Yet had 
he the residue of the Spirit. And wherefore one ? That 
he might seek a godly seed. Therefore take heed to 
your spirit, and let none deal treacherously against the 
wife of his youth. 

i 1 Cor. vii. 2, 9. Nevertheless, to avoid fornica- 
tion, let every man have his own wife, and let every 
woman have her own husband. — But if they cannot con- 
tain, let them marry : for it is better to marry than t* 
burn. 

m 1 Tim. iv. 3. Forbidding to marry. Gen, xxiv 
67, 68. And they said, We will call the damsel, and in- 
quire at her mouth. And they called Rebekah, and said 
unto her, Wilt thou go with this man? And she said, 1 
will go. 

n 1 Cor. vii. 39. The wife is bound by the l&v as long 
as her husband liveth ; but if her husband be dead, she 
is at liberty to be married to whom she will ; only in the 
Lord. 

• 2 Cor. vi. 14. Be ye not unequally yoked toget^ei 



136 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xxrv. 

IV. Marriage ought not to be within the 
degrees of consanguinity or affinity forbidden 
in the word ; p nor can such incestuous mar- 
riages ever be made lawful by any law of man, 
or consent of parties, so as those persons may 
live together, as man and wife. qr 

V. Adultery or fornication, committed aftei 
a contract, being detected before marriage, 
giveth just occasion to the innocent party to 
dissolve that contract. 8 In the case of adul- 
tery after marriage, it is lawful for the inno- 

with unbelievers; for what fellowship hath righteousness 
with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light 
with darkness? Gen. xxxiv. 14. Ex. xxxiv. 16. Com- 
pare 1 Kings xi. 4. Neh. xiii. 25, 26, 27. 

p Lev. xviii. chap. 1 Cor. v. 1. It is reported com- 
monly that there is fornication among you, and such 
fornication as is not so much as named among the Gen- 
tiles, that one should have his father's wife. 

q Mark vi. 18. For John had said unto Herod, It is 
not lawful for thee to have thy brother's w T ife. Lev. 
xviii. 24, 25, 26, 27, 28. 

r Lev. xx. 19, 20, 21. And thou shalt not uncover the 
nakedness of thy mother's sister, nor of thy father's sister ; 
for he uncovereth his near kin : they shall bear their in- 
iquity. And if a man shall lie with his uncle's wife, he 
lath uncovered his uncle's nakedness: they shall bear 
their sin: they shall die childless. And if a man shall 
take his brother's wife, it is an unclean thing : he hath 
uncovered his brother's nakedness : they shall be childless. 

8 Matt. i. 18, 19, 20. Now the birth of Jesus Christ 
was on this wise: When as his mother Mary was es- 
Voused to Joseph, before they came together, she was 
found with child of the Holy Ghost. Then Joseph her 
husband, being a just man, and not willing to make her 
a public example, was minded to put her away privily 



§E€T.vi.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 137 

cent party to sue out a divorce/ and after the 
divorce to marry another, as if the offending 
party were dead. u 

VI. Although the corruption of man be such 
as is apt to study arguments, unduly to put 
asunder those whom God hath joined together 
in marriage; yet nothing but adultery, or such 
wilful desertion as can no way be remedied by 
the church or civil magistrate, is cause suffi- 
cient of dissolving the bond of marriage : v 
wherein a public and orderly course of proceed- 



But while he thought on these things, behold, the angel 
of the Lord appeared to him in a dream, saying, Joseph, 
thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy 
wife; for that which is conceived in her, is of the Holy 
Ghost. J 

1 Matt. v. 31, 32. It hath been said, Whosoever shall 
put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorce- 
ment : but I say unto you, that whosoever shall put away 
his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her 
to commit adultery : and whosoever shall marry her that 
is divorced, committeth adultery. 

u Matt. xix. 9. And I say unto you, Whosoever shall 
put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall 
marry another, committeth adultery; and whoso mar- 
rieth her which is put away, doth commit adultery. Rom. 
vii. 2, 3. 

T Matt. xix. 8. He saith unto them, Moses, be- 
cause of the hardness of your hearts, suffered you to 
put away your wives: but from the beginning it was not 
so. 1 Cor. vii. 15. But if the unbelieving depart, let 
him depart. A brother or a sister is not under bondage 
in such cases.: but God hath called us to peace. Matt. 
xix. 6. Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh, 
12* 



138 CONFESSION OF 1AITH. [chap. xx?. 

ing is to I e observed; an 1 the persons con« 
cerned in it, not left to their own wills and dis 
cretion ix. their own case. w 



CHAPTER XXV. 

OF THE CHURCH. 



The catholic or universal church, which is 
invisible, consists of the whole number of the 
elect, that have been, are, or shall be gathered 
into one, under Christ the head thereof; and 
is the spouse, the body, the fulness of him that 
filleth all in all. x 

II. The visible church, which is also catholic 
or universal under the gospel, (not confined to 
one nation as before under the law) consists 
of all those throughout the world, that profess 
the true religion, y together with their child- 

What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put 
asunder. 

w Ezra x. 3. Now therefore let us make a covenant 
with our God, to put away all the wives, and such as are 
born of them, according to the counsel of my lord, and of 
those that tremble at the commandment of our God ; and 
let it be done according to the law. 

* Eph. i. 10, 22, 23. Tht: in the dispensation of the 
fulness of times, he might gather together in one all things 
in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on 
earth : even in him. — And hath put all things under his 
feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the 
jhurcL, which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth 
all in all. Col. i. 18. And he is the head of the body, 
the church. Eph. v. 23, 27, 32. 

7 1 Cor. i 2. Unto ""he church of God vhich is at 
Coxinth. to thena that we sanctified in Christ Jesus, 



iECT. in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 139 

rcn ; ■ and is the kingdom of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, a the house and family of God, b out 
of which there is no ordinary possibility of 
salvation. ° 

III. Unto this catholic visible church, Christ 



called to be saints, with all that in every place call upos 
the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours 
1 Cor. xii. 12, 13. For as the body is one, and hath 
many members, and all the members of that one body, 
being many, are one body ; so also is Christ. For by 
one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we 
be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free ; and 
have been all made to drink into one Spirit. Psa. ii. 8. 
Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine in- 
heritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy 
possession. Rom. xv. 9, 10, 11, 12. 

x 1 Cor. vii. 14. For the unbelieving husband is sanc- 
tified by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified 
by the husband : else were your children unclean ; but 
now are they holy. Acts ii. 39. For the promise is untc 
you and to your children, and to all that are afar off, 
even as many as the Lord our God shall call. Gen. xvii. 
7. And 1 will establish my covenant between me and 
thee, and thy seed after thee, in their generations, for an 
everlasting covenant ; to be a God unto thee, and to thy 
seed after thee. Rom. xi. 16. For if the first fruit be 
holy, the lump is also holy ; and if the rrjot be holy, so 
*re the branches. Gal. iii. 7, 9, 14. Rom. iv. throughout. 

* Matt. xiii. 47. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like 
into a net that was cast into the sea, and gathered of 
e*?ery kind. Isa. ix. 7. 

b Eph. ii. 19. Now therefore ye are no more strangers 
And foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints, and 
;>f the household of God. Eph. iii. 15. Of whom the 
whole family in heaven and earth is named. Prov. xyax. 
18. Where there is no vision, the people perish; but he 
that keepeth the law, happy is he. 

* Acts ii. 47 And the Lord added t? the church dai)j 
such »* ?houlc Lo saved. 



140 OOJSTFESSIOJST OF FAITH. [cuai.xxt 

hath given the ministry, oracles, and ordi- 
nances of God, for the gathering and perfect- 
ing of the saints, in this life, to the end of the 
world : and doth by his own presence and 
Spirit, according to his promise, make them 
effectual thereunto. d 

IV. This catholic church hath been some- 
times more, sometimes less, visible. e And 
particular churches, which are members there- 
of, are more or less pure, according as the doc- 
trine of the gospel is taught and embraced, or- 

d Eph. iv. 11, 12, 13. And he gave some, apostles; 
and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, 
pastors and teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, 
for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the 
body of Christ: till we ail come in the mity of the faith, 
and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect 
man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness cf 
Christ. Isa. lix. 21. As for me, this is my covenant 
with them, saith the Lord: My Spirit that is upon 
thee, and my words which 1 have put in thy mouth, shall 
not depart out of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy 
seed, nor out of the mouth of thy seed's seed, saith the 
Lord, from henceforth and for ever. Matt, xxviii 
19, 20. 

e Rom. xi. 3, 4. Lord, they have killed thy p^phe's, 
and digged down thine altars ; and I am left alone, 
And they seek my life. Rut what saith the answer of 
God unto him ? I have reserved to myself seven thou- 
sand men, who have not bowed the knee to the image of 
Baal. Rev. xii. 6, 14. And the woman fled into the 
wi l derness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that 
they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and 
three score days. — And to the woman were given tw< 
wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilder- 
ness, into her place ; where she is nourished for a time, 
and times, and half a time, from the face of the seipeirt 
4ctsij SI 



eiccT. vi.J CONFESSION OF FAITH. 141 

dinances administered, and public worship per- 
formed more or less purely in them. f 

V. The purest churches under heaven are 
subject both to mixture and error : 8 and some 
have so degenerated, as to become no churche? 
Df Christ, but synagogues of Satan. h Never 
theless, there shall be always a church on earth, 
to worship God according to his will. 1 

VI. There is no other head of the church 



f 1 Cor. v. 6, 7. Your glorying is not good. Know ye 
not, that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump ? 
Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a 
new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our 
passover is sacrificed for us. Rev. ii. and iii. chapters 
throughout. 

& 1 Cor. xiii. 12. For now we see through a glass darkly ; 
but then face to face : now I know in part ; but then shall 
I know even as also I am known. Matt. xiii. 24, 25, 26, 
27, 28, 29, 30, 47. Another parable put he forth 'unto 
them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a 
man which sowed good seed in his field ; but while men 
slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat, 
and went his way. But when the blade was sprung up,' 
and brought forth fruit, then appeared the tares also, &3.-I 
Again the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net that waa 
cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind. Rev. ii. 
And iii. chapters. 

h Rev. xviii. 2. And he cried mightily with a strong 
Foice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is 
become the habitation of devil3, and the hold of every fou! 
spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird' 
Eom. xi. 18, 19, 20, 21, 22. 

j Matt. xvi. 18. And I say also unto thee, that thou 
ftrt Peter ; and upon this rock I will build my church, and 
fche gates of hell shall not prevail against it. Psa. cii. 28 
The children of thy servants shall continue, and then 
seel shall be established 6 /.,re thee. Matt xxriii 
IS 20 



142 CONFESSION OF FAJTH. |cn^\ xxvi* 

but the Loid Jesus Christ. j Nor can the Pope 
of Rome, in any sense be head thereof ; but is 
that antichrist, that man of sin, and son of 
perdrion, that exalteth himself, in the church, 
against Christ, and all that is called God. k 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

OF THE COMMUNION OP SAINTS. 

All saints that are united to Jesus Christ 
their head, by his Spirit and by faith, have fel- 
lowship with him in his graces, sufferings, death, 
resurrection, and glory: 1 and, being unitec 1 

J Col. i. 18. And he is the head of the body, the church : 
who is the beginning, the first-born from the dead ; that 
in all things he might have the pre-eminence. Eph. i. 22. 
And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to 
be the head over all things to the church. 

k Matt, xxiii. 8, 9, 10. But be not ye called Rabbi : 
for one is your master, even Christ ; and all ye are breth- 
ren. Aud call no man your father upon the earth ; f:>r 
one is your Father, which is in heaven. Neither be yt 
called masters; for one is your Master, even Christ 
2 Thess. ii. 3, 4, &c. Let no man deceive you by any 
means : for that day shall not come, except there come a 
falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son 
of perdition ; who opposeth and exalteth himself above 
all that is called God, or that is worshipped ; so that h* 
as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that 
he is God. 

1 1 John i. 3. That which we have seen and heard 
declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship 
with us ; and truly our fellowship is with the Father, 
and with his Son Jesus Christ. Eph. iii. 16, 17 That 
he would grant yo i according to the riches of hi* 



ifiur. ii.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 143 

to one another in love, they have communion 
in each other's gifts and graces, m and are 
obliged to the performance of such duties, pub- 
lic and private, as do conduce to their mutual 
good, both in the inward and outward man. * 

II. Saints, by profession, a**e bound to main 
lain an holy fellowship and communion in the 
worship of God, and in performing such other 
spiritual services as tend to their mutual edifi- 
cation ; ° as also in relieving each other in out- 
glory, to H strengthened with might by his Spirit in the 
inner man ; that Christ may dwell in your hearts b} faith. 
John i. 16. And of his fulness have all we received, and 
grace for grace. Phil. iii. 10. That I may know him, 
and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of 
his sufferings, being made conformable unto his death. 

m Eph. iv. 15, 16. But speaking the truth in love, 
may grow up into him in all things, which is the head, 
&ven Christ: from whom the whole body fitly joined to- 
gether and compacted by that which every joint sup- 
^lieth, according to the effectual working in the measure 
jf every part, maketh increase of the body, unto the 
jdifying of itself in love. 

n 1 Thess. v. 11, 14. Wherefore comfort yourselves 
;ogether, and edify one another, even as also ye do. — 
Now we exhort you, brethren, warn them that are un- 
•uly, comfort the feeble-minded, support the weak, be pa- 
tient toward all men. Gal. vi. 10. As we have theiw 
fore opportunity, let us do good unto all men, especially 
an to them who are of the household of faith. 1 John 
iii. 16, 17, 18. 

Heb. x. 24, 25. And let us consider c 'e another, to 
provoke unto love, and to good works : not forsaking the 
assembling of ourselves together as the manner of some 
is ; but exhorting one another ; and so much tne more, 
as ye see the day approaching. Acts ii. 42, 46. And 
they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and 
Cello ivship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. — 



144 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap.xxyi 

ward things, according to their several abilities 
and necessities. Which communion, as God 
offereth opportunity, is to be extended unto all 
those who, in every place, call upon the name 
of the Lord Jesus. p 

III. This communion which the saints have 
with Christ, doth not make them in any wise 
partakers of the substance of his Godhead, or 
to be equal with Christ in any respect : either 
of which to affirm, is impious and blasphemous.* 
Nor doth their communion one with another, 
as saints, take away, or infringe the title or 
property which each man hath, in his goods 
and possessions. r 

And they, continuing with one accord in the temple, and 
breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meal 
with gladness and singleness of heart. Isa. ii. 3. 1 Cor. 
xi. 20. 

p 1 John iii. 17. But whoso hath this world's good, 
and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bow- 
els of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God 
in him ? Acts xi. 29, 30. Then the disciples, every man 
according to his ability, determined to send relief untc 
the brethren which dwelt in Judea : which also they did, 
and sent it to the elders by the hands of Barnatas and 
Saul. 2 Cor. viii. and ix. chapters. 

4 Col. i. 18. And he is the head of the body, the cljureh : 
*ho is the beginning, the first-born from the dead ; that 
in all things he might have the pre-eminence. 1 Cor. 
▼iii. 6. But to us there is but one God, the Father, of 
whom are all things, and we in him ; and one Lord Jesus 
Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. Psa. 
xlv. 7. 1 Tim. vi. 16. 

r Acts v. 4. Whiles it remained, was it not thine own? 
and after it was sold, was it not in thine own power 1 
Why hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart ? Thou 
hast mt lied unto men, but unto God. 



fiBCT. 1.1 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 146 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

OF THE SACRAMENTS. 

Sacraments are holy signs and seata of 
the covenant of grace, 9 immediately kstituted 
by God,* to represent Christ and his bene- 
fits, and to confirm our interest in him : u a& 
also to put a visible difference between those 
that belong unto the church, and the rest 
of the world ; v and solemnly to engage them 



■ Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circum- 
cision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he 
had, yet being uncircumcised ; that he might be the 
father of all them that believe, though they be not cir- 
cumcised; that righteousness might be imputed unto 
them also. Gen. xvii. 7. And I will establish my cove- 
nant between me and thee, and thy seed after thee, in 
their generations, for an everlasting covenant ; to be a 
God unto thee, and to thy seed after thee. 

* Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all na- 
tions, b.-iptizing them in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 23. For I 
have received of the Lord, that which also I delivered 
unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which 
he was betrayed, took bread. 

u 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, 
is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The 
bread which we break, is it not the communion of the 
body of Christ? 1 Cor. xi. 25, 26. After the same man- 
ner also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, 
This cup is the new testament in my blood: this do ye, 
as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For as 
often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do 
show the Lord's death till he come. Gal. iii. 27. For 
as many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have 
put on Christ. 

T Ex. xii. 48. And when a stranger shall sojourn with 



146 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap, xxvil 

to the service of God h Christ, according to 
his woi J. w 

II. There _s in every sacrameLt a spiritual 
relation or sacramental union, between the 
5ign and the thing signified ; whence it comee 
fco pass, that the names and effects of the on© 
are attributed to the other. x 

III. The grace which is exhibited in or by 
the sacraments, rightly used, is not conferred 
by any power in them ; neither doth the effi- 
cacy of a sacrament depend upon the piety or 

thee, and will keep the passover to the Lord, let all his 
males be circumcised, and then let him come near and 
keep it ; and he shall be as one that is born in the land : 
for no uncircumcised person shall eat thereof. 1 Cor 
x. 21. Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the 
cup of devils : ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, 
and of the table of devils. 

w Rom. vi. 3, 4. Know ye not, that so many of ua 
as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his 
death ? Therefore we are buried with him by baptism 
into death ; that like as Christ was raised up from the 
dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should 
walk in newness of life. 1 Cor. x. 2, 16. And were all 
baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea. — The 
cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion 
af the blood of Christ ? The bread which we break, if 
it not the communion of the body of Christ ? 

x Gen. xvii. 10. This is my covenant which ye shall 
keep, between me and you, and thy seed after thee: 
every man-child among you shall be circumcised. Matt, 
xxvi 27, 28. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, 
and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it : for this 
is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for 
many for the remission of sins. Tit. iii. 5. Not by 
works of righteousness which we have done, but accord- 
ing to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regene* 
tation, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. 



•kct.iv.] CONFESSION OF FAI1H. 147 

intention of him that doth administer ifc, 7 but 
upon the work of the Spirit, ■ and the word 
of institution, which contains, together with a 
precept authorizing the use thereof a promise 
of benefit to worthy receivers. a 

IV. There be only two sacraments ordained 
by Christ our Lord in the Gospel, that is to 
3ay, baptism and the supper of the Lord: 
neither of which may be dispensed by any, 
but by a minister of the word, lawfully or- 
dained. b 

7 Rom. ii. 28, 29. For he is not a Jew, which is one 
outwardly : neither is that circumcision which is out- 
ward in the flesh : but he is a Jew which is one in- 
wardly ; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the 
spirit, and not in the letter ; whose praise is not of men, 
but of God. 1 F^t. iii. 21. The like figure whereunto, 
even baptism doth also now save us, (not the putting 
away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good 
conscience toward God) by the resurrection of Jesus 
Christ. 

* Matt. iii. 11. I indeed baptize you with water 
unto repentance : but he that cometh after me is mightier 
than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear : he shall 
baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire. 1 Cor 
xii. 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into ono 
body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be 
bond or free ; and have been all made to drink into one 
Spirit. 

# » Matt. xxvi. 27, 28. See letter x, page 146. Matt 
*xviii. 19. See letter t, page 145, verse 20. Teaching 
them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded 
you : and, lo, I am with you always, even to the end of 
the world. Amen. 

b Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and te ich all 
nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and 
of the Son, an A of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 20, 23- 
When ve )ome together therefore into one pUce, this is 



t48 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap, xxtiii 

V. The sacraments of the Old Testament, 
in regard of the spiritual things thereby signi- 
fied and exhibited, were, for substance, the 
game with those of the New. ° 



CHAPTER XXVIII 

OF BAPTISM. 



Baptism is a sacrament of the New Testa- 
ment, ordained by Jesus Christ, d not only 
for the solemn admission of the party baptized 
inU the visible church, e but also to be unto 

not to eat the Lord's supper. — For I have received of the 
Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord 
Jeuis, the same night in which he was betrayed, took 
brrid. 1 Cor. iv. 1. Let a man so account of us, as of 
the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of 
Gc J. Heb. v. 4. And no man taketh this honour unto 
himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron. 

1 Cor. x. 1, 2, 3, 4. Moreover, brethren, I would 
not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers 
were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea ; 
and were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the 
sea ; and did all eat the same spiritual meat ; and did all 
drink the same spiritual drink : (for they drank of that 
spiritual rock which followed them ; and that rock was 
Christ.) 1 Cor. v. 7, 8. Purge out therefore the old 
leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. 
For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us • there- 
fore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither 
with the leaven of malice and wickedness ; but with the 
unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. 

<i Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all 
nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and 
tf the Son/ an I of the Holy Ghost. Mark x\i. J 6. 

* 1 Cor. xl i 13. For b' one Spirit an* we all bap* 



«Kf.t.j CONFESSION OF FAITH. 149 

him a wigl and seal of the covenant of grace, # 
of his ingrafting into Christ, 5 of regerera- 
tion, h of remission of sins, * and of his 
giving up unto God, through Jesus Christ, tc 
walk in newness o\ life : j which sacrament 
is, by Christ's own appointment, to be con- 
tinued in his church until the end of the 
world. k 

tized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, 
whether we be bond or free ; and have been all made to 
drink into one Spirit. Gal. iii. 27, 28. 

f Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circum- 
cision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he 
had, yet being uncircumcised ; that he might be the 
father of all them that believe, though they be not cir- 
cumcised ; that righteousness might be imputed uato 
them also. Compared with Col. ii. 11, 12. In whom also 
ye are circumcised with the circumcision made without 
hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by 
the circumcision of Christ; buried with him in baptism, 
wherein also ye are risen with him, through the faith of 
the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead. 

s Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have been 
baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. Rom. vi. 5. 
For if we have been planted together in the likeness of 
his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resur 
rection. 

h Tit. iii. 5. He saved us, by the washing of regene 
ration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. 

> Acts ii. 38. Peter said unto them, Repent, and b€ 
baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ, 
for the remission of sias. Mark i. 4. Acts xxii. 16. 

i Rom. vi. 3, 4. Know ye not, that so many of us 
as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into 
his death ? Therefore we are buried with him by bap- 
tism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up from 
the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also 
rhculd walk in newness of life. 

* Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye, therefore, and teach 
13* 



150 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap, xxvnt 

II. T ie outward element to be used in this 
sacrament is water, wherewith the party is to 
be baptized in the name of the Father, and 
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, by a 
minister of the gospel, lawfully called there 
'into. l 

III. Dipping of the person into the water is 
not necessary ; but baptism is rightly admin- 
istered by pouring, or sprinkling water upon 
the person. m 

IV. Not only those that do actually profess 

all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, 
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; teaching them 
to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you : 
and, lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the 
w< fid. 

1 Acts x. 47. Can any man forbid water, that these 
sh:»uld not be baptized, which have received the Holj 
Gl ost ? Acts viii. 36, 38. And as they went on theii 
wi.y, they came unto a certain water: and the eunuch 
said, See, here is water : what doth hinder me to be bap- 
tized ? — And he commanded the chariot to stand still : 
and they went down both into the water, both Philip and 
the eunuch ; and he baptized him. Matt, xxviii. 19. 
Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them 
in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost. 

m Acts ii. 41. Then they that gladly received his 
word were baptized : and the same day there were added 
into them about three thousand souls. Acts xvi. 33. 
And he took them the same hour of the night, and 
washed their stripes ; and was baptized, he and all his, 
straightway. Mark vii. 4. And when they come from 
the market, except they wash, (Greek, be baptized,) they 
eat not. And many other things there be, which they 
have received to hold, as the washing (Greek, baptizing] 
of cup?, and pots, ani bra sen vessel^ and tables. Heb 
A ia 19. 2C. 21 



sect t.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 151 

faita in, and obedience unto Christ, n but also 
the infants of one or both believing parents 
are to be baptized. ° 

V. Although it be a great sin to contemn or 



■ Mark xvi. 15, 16. And he said unto them, Go yt 
nto all the world, and preach the gospel to every crea 
ture. He that believeth, and is baptized, shall bt 
saved. Acts viii. 37. And Philip said, If thou be- 
iievest with all thine heart, thou may est. And he 
answered and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the Sod 
of God. 

o Gen. xvii. 7, 9, with Gal. iii. 9, 14. And I will 
establish my covenant between me and thee, and thy 
seed after thee, in their generations, for an everlasting 
covenant ; to be a God unto thee, and to thy seed after 
thee. — And God said unto Abraham, Thou shalt keep my 
covenant therefore, thou and thy seed after thee, in their 
generations. — So then they which be of faith are blessed 
with faithful Abraham. — That the blessing of Abraham 
might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ ; that 
we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. 
Rom. iv. 11, 12. And he received the sign of circum- 
cision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he 
had, yet being uncircumcised ; that he might be the father 
of all them that believe, though they be not circumcised ; 
that righteousness might be imputed unto them also : and 
the father of circumcision to them who are not of the cir- 
cumcision only, but who also walk in the steps of that 
faith of our father Abraham, which he had, being yet un- 
rircumcised. Acts ii. 38, 39. Repent, and be baptized 
avery one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the re- 
mission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy 
Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your child- 
ren, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord 
)ur God shall call. Acts xvi 14, 15, S3. Lydia, whose 
aeart the Lord opened — was baptized, and her household 
— was baptized, he (viz. the jailor) and all his. Col. ii. 
11, 12 1 Cor. rii. 14. Matt, xxviii. 19. Mark x. 13, 
14, 16, U Luke irii. 15. 



152 CONFESSION OF FAITH. (chap. xxVm 

neglect this ordinance, p yet grace and salva 
tion are not so inseparably annexed unto it, as 
that no person can be regenerated or saved 
without it, q or that all that are baptized, are 
undoubtedly regenerated. r 

VI. The efficacy of baptism is not tied tc 
that moment of time wherein it is adminis- 
tered; 8 yet, notwithstanding, by the right 
use of this ordinance the grace promised is not 
only offered, but really exhibited and conferred 
by the Holy Ghost, to such (whether of age or 



p Luke vii. 30. But the Pharisees and lawyers re- 
jected the counsel of God against themselves, being not 
baptized of him. Ex. iv. 24, 25, 26. And it came to 
pass by the way in the inn, that the Lord met him, and 
sought to kill him. Then Zipporah took a sharp stone, 
and cut off the foreskin of her son, and cast it at his feet, 
and said, Surely a bloody husband art thou to me. So 
he let him go : then she said, A bloody husband thou art, 
because of the circumcision. 

q Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circum- 
cision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he 
had, yet being uncircumcised ; that he might be the father 
jf all them that believe, though they be not circumcised: 
that righteousness might be imputed unto them also. 
Acts x. 2, 4, 22, 31, 45, 47. 

r Acts viii. 13, 23. Then Simon himself believed also; 
and when he was baptized he continued with Philip, and 
wondered, beholding the miracles and signs which were 
4one. — For I perceive that thou art in the gall of bitter- 
ness, and in the bond of iniquity. 

• John iii. 5, 8. Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Ex- 
cept a man be born of water, and of the Spirit, he can- 
not enter into the kingdom of God. — The wind bloweth 
where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, tat 
canst net tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth ; to 
is every one that is born of the Spirit. 



wvr.i.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 153 

mtants) as that grace belongeth unto, accord- 
ing to the counsel of God s own will, in hi? 
appointed time. * 

VII. The sacrament of baptism is but one* 
to be administered to any person. ° 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. 



Our Lord Jesus, in the night wherein he 
was betrayed, instituted the sacrament of his 
body and blood, called the Lord's Supper, to 
be observed in his church, unto the end of the 
world ; for the perpetual remembrance of the 
sacrifice of himself in his death, the sealing all 
benefits thereof unto true believers, their 
spiritual nourishment and growth in him, their 
fu/ ther engagement in, and to all duties which 
they owe unto him ; and to be a bond and 
pledge of their communion with him, and with 
each other, as members of his mystical body. * 

• • Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have been bap- 
tized into Christ, have put on Christ. Eph. v. 25, 26 
Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it. 
that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of 
* iter by the word. Acts ii. 38, 41. 

* Tit iii. 5. Not by works of righteousness which we 
nave done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by 
the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Hoh 
Ghost. 

N. B There is no command, and no adequate example, 
for the repetition of baptism. 

• 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24, 25, 26. For I nave received of the 
lord that «h\ch also 1 delivered unto you, That the Lor* 



154 CONFESSION OP ^AITH. \crjlp. xxix 

II. In this sacrament Christ is r ot offered up 
to his Father, nor any real sacrifice made at all 
for remission of sins of the quick or dead, * 
but only a commemoration of that one offer- 
ing up of himself, by himself, upon the crosa 
once for all, and a spiritual oblation of all po& 
sible praise unto God for the same ; x so that 

Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took 
bread : and when he had given thanks he brake it, and said, 
Take, eat ; this is my body, which is broken for you : this 
do in remembrance of me. After the same manner also 
he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is 
the new testament in my blood : this do ye, as oft as ye 
drink it, in remembrance of me. For as often as ye eat 
this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's 
death till he come. 1 Cor. x. 16, 17, 21. The cup of 
blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the 
blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the 
communion of the body of Christ? For we, being many, 
are one bread, and one body : for we are all partakers of 
that one bread. — Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and 
the cup of devils : ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's 
table, and of the table of devils. 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by 
one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we 
be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free ; and 
have been all made to drink into one Spirit. 

w Heb. ix. 22. 25, 26, 28. And almost all things are 
by the law purged with blood ; and without shedding cf 
blood is no remission. — Nor yet that he should offer him* 
self often, as the high-priest entereth into the holy place 
svery year with blood of others ; for then must he oft^n 
have suffered bince the foundation of the world : but now 
once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put 
away sin by the sacrifice of himself. — So Christ was once 
offered to bear the sins of many : and unto tfc >m that look 
for him, shall he appear the second time, without sin 
onto salvation. 

* Matt. xxvi. 26, 27. And as they were eating, Je 
eus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gav* 



mkt.ii.J CONFESSION OF FAITH. 156 

the Popish sacrifice of the mass, as they call it, 
is most abominably injurious to Christ's one 
only sacrifice, the alone propitiation for all the 
sins of the elect. 7 

III. The Lord Jesus hath, in this ordinance^ 
appointed his ministers to declare his word of 
institution to the people, to pray, and bless ttu 
elements of bread and wine, and thereby tc 
set them apart from a common to an holy use; 
and to take and break the bread, to take the 
cup, and (they communicating also them- 
selves) to give both to the communicants ; f 

it to the disciples, and said, Take, eat ; this is my body. 
And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to 
them, saying, Drink ye all of it. Luke xxii. 19, 20. 
And he took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and 
gave unto them, saying, This is my body which is given 
for you : this do in remembrance of me. Likewise also 
the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new testa- 
ment in my blood which is shed for you. 

y Heb. vii. 23, 24, 27. And they truly were many 
priests, because they were not suffered to continue by 
reason of death: but this man, because he continuetb 
ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood. — Who needeth 
not daily, as those high-priests, to offer up sacrifice, firs! 
for his own sins, and then for the people's : for this he 
* ! id once, when he offered up himself. Heb. x. 11, 12, 
. 4, 18. And every priest standeth daily ministering and 
ifftring oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never 
take away sins : but this man, after ne had offered one 
sacrifice for sins, for ever sat down on the right-hand of 
God. — For by one offering he hath perfected for over 
them that are sanctified. — Now, where remission of these 
is, thsre is no more offering for sin. 

* See the institution. Matt. xxvi. 26, 27, 28. Mark 
»▼. 22, 23, 24. Li-ke xxii 19, 20, and 1 Cor. xi. 28 
to 27. 



156 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, xxix 

but to none who are not then present in the 
congregation a 

IV. Priva.e masses, or receiving this sacra* 
ment by a priest, or any other, alone ; b as 
likewise the denial of the cup to the people ; r 
worshipping the elements, the lifting them up^ 
or carrying them about for adoration, and thfl 
reserving them for any pretended religious use, 
are all contrary to the nature of this sacra- 
ment, and to the institution of Christ. d 

V. The outward elements in this sacrament, 
duly set apart to the uses ordained by Christ, 
have such relation to him crucified, as that 
truly, yet sacramentally only, they are some- 
times called by the name of the things they 
represent, to wit, the body and blood c.f 
Christ ; e albeit, in substance and nature, 

» Acts xx. 7. And upon the first day of the week, 
when the disciples came together to break bread, Pan] 
preached unto them, (ready to depart on the morrow) 
and continued his speech until midnight. 1 Cor. xi. 20. 
When ye come together therefore into one place, this is 
not to eat the Lord's supper. 

V Because there is not the least appearance of a war- 
rant for any of these things, either in precept or exam' 
pie, in any part of the word of God. See all the place? 
in which the ordinance is mentioned ; the most important 
of which are cited above. 

d Matt. xv. 9. But in vain they do worship me, teach 
ing for doctrines the commandments of men. 

« Matt. xxvi. 26, 27, 28. And as they were eating 
Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave 
it to the disciples, and said, Take, eat ; this is my body. 
And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to 
them, saying, Drink ye all of it : for this is my blood of 
the new testament which is shed for many for the re- 
mission of sins. 



sect, vn.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 157 

they still remain truly, and only, bread and 
wine, as they were before. f 

VI. That doctrine which maintains a change 
of th3 substance of bread and wine, into the 
substance of Christ's body and blood (commonly 
called transubstantiation) by consecration of a 
priest, or by any other way, is repugnant, not to 
Scripture alone, but even to common sense and 
reason ; overthroweth the nature of the sacra- 
ment ; and hath been, and is the cause of mam 
fold superstitions, yea, of gross idolatries. f 

VII. Worthy receivers, outwardly partaking 
of the visible elements in this sacrament, h do 
then also inwardly by faith, really and indeed, 
yet not carnally and corporally, but spiritually, 
receive and feed upon Christ crucified, and all 
benefits of his death : the body and blood of 
Christ being then not corporally or carnally in, 

f 1 Cor. xi. 26, 27. For as often as ye eat this bread, 
a*i drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he 
come. Wherefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, and 
drink this cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty 
of the body and blood of the Lord. 

f Acts iii. 21. Whom the heaven must receive until 
the times of restitution of all things, which God hath 
spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets, since the 
world began. 1 Cor. xi. 24, 25, 26. This do in remem- 
brance of me. — This d} ye, as oft as ye drink it, in re- 
membrance of me. For as often as ye eat this bread 
and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he 
come. Luke xxiv. 6, 39. He is not he:e, but is risen. 
Remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in 
Galilee. — Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: 
handle me, and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, 
as ye see me have. 

h 1 Cor. xi 28. But let a man examine himself, and 
K> let aim eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. 1 Cor ' 
r. 7, 8. 



158 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap, xxtx 

with, or under the bread and wine ; yet ad 
really, bv»t spiritually, present to the faith of 
believers in that ordinance, as the elements 
themselves are, to their outward senses. 1 

VIII. Although ignorant and wicked men 
receive the outward elements in this sacra- 
ment, yet they receive not the thing signified 
thereby ; but by their unworthy coming there- 
unto are guilty of the body and blood of the 
Lord, to their own damnation. Wherefore all 
ignorant and ungodly persons, as they are unfit 
to enjoy communion with him, so are they un- 
worthy of the Lord's table, and cannot, with- 
out great sin against Christ, while they remain 
such, partake of these holy mysteries, j or be 
admitted thereunto. k 

» 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is 
it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread 
which we break, is it not the communion of the body of 
Christ ? 1 Cor. x. 3, 4. 

j 1 Cor. xi. 27, 29. Wherefore, whosoever shall eat 
this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord, unworthily, 
shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. — Foj* 
he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drink- 
eth damnation (judgment) to himself, not discerning the 
Lord's body. 2 Cor. vi. 14, 15, 16. Be ye not unequally 
yoked together with unbelievers ; for what fellowshij 
aath righteousness with unrighteousness V and what com* 
liunion hath light with darkness ? And what concord 
hath Christ with Belial ? or what part hath he that be- 
lieveth with an infidel ? And what agreement hath the 
temple of God with idols ? For ye are the temple of the 
living God ; as God hath said, 1 will dweL in thera, and 
walk in them ; and I will be their God, and they shall 
be my people. 1 Cor. x. 21. Ye cannot drink the cup 
of the Lord, and the cup of devils; ye cannot be par- 
takers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. 

* 1 Cor. v. 6, 7, 13. Your glorying is not good 



aacr. lj CONFESSION OF FAITH. 159 

CHAPTER XXX 

OF CHURCH CENSURES. 

The Lord Jesus, as king and head of his 
chili ch, hath therein appointed a government 
in the hand of church-officers, distinct from 
the civil magistrate. ! 

Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole 
lump ? Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may 
be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ 
our passover is sacrificed for us. — But them that are with- 
out, God judgeth. Therefore put away from among your 
selves that wicked person. 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14, 15. Now 
we command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every brother 
that walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition which 
he received of us. — And if any man obey not our word 
by this epistle, note that man, and have no company 
with him, that he may be ashamed. Yet count him not 
as an enemy, but admonish him as a brother. Matt. 
vii. 6. Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither 
cast ye your pearls I efore swine, lest they trample them 
under their feet, and turn again and rend you. 

1 Isa. ix. 6, 7. Tor unto us a child is born, unto us 
a Son is given ; and the government shall be upon hie 
shoulder ; and his name shall be called Wonderful, Coun- 
sellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, Tb€ 
Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his government and 
peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and 
upon his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with 
judgment and with justice from henceforth even for ever, 
The zeal of the Lord of hosts will perform this. 1 Tim. 
v. 17. Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy 
of double honour, especially they who labour in the word 
and doctrine. 1 Thess. v 12. And we beseech you, 
brethren, to know them which labour among you, and 
are over you in the Lord, and admonish you. 1 Ccr. xii, 
28. And Goi Lith set some in the church: first, apos- 



160 CONFESSION OF FAITH. [chap. xxx. 

II. T;) these officers the keys of the kingdom 
of heaven are committed, by virtue whereof 
they have power respectively to retain and 
remit sins, to shut that kingdom against the 
impenitent, both by the word and censures; 
and to open it unto penitent sinners, by the 
ministry of the gospel, and by absolution fron? 
censures, as occasion shall require. m 

III. Church censures are necessary for the 
reclaiming and gaining of offending brethren ; 
for deterring of others from like offences ; for 
purging out of that leaven which might infect 
the whole lump ; for vindicating the honour 

ties; secondarily, prophets ; thirdly, teachers ; after that, 
miracles ; then gifts of healings, helps, governments, 
diversities of tongues. Psa. ii. 6, 7, 8, 9. John xviii. 36. 
■• Matt. xvi. 19. And I will give unto thee the keys 
of the kingdom of heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt 
bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever 
thou shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. 
Matt, xviii. 17, 18. And if he shall neglect to hear them, 
tell it unto the church ; but if he neglect to hear tha 
church, let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a 
publican. Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall 
bind on earth shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever 
ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. John 
xx. 21, 22, 23. Then said Jesus to them again, Peace 
be unto you : as my Father hath sent me, even so send ] 
70u. And when he had said this, he breathed <m thern^ 
and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost. Whose 
soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and 
whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained. 2 Cor. 
ii. 6, 7, 8. Sufficient to such a man is this punishment, 
which was inflicted of many. So that contrariwise, ye 
ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, lest per- 
haps sut\ an one should be swallowed up with overmuch 
sorrow. Wheiefore I besf-'ch you, that ye would confirm 
you i love toward him 



iEoi ivj CONFESSION OF FAITH. 161 

of Christ, and the holy profession of fchi) gos« 
pel ; and for preventing the wrath of God, 
which might justly fall upon the church, if 
they should suffer his covenant, and the seals 
thereof, to be profaned by notorious and ob- 
stinate offenders. n 

IV. For the better attaining of these ends, 
the officers of the churcb are to proceed by 
admonition, suspension from the sacrament of 
the Lord's supper for a season, and by ex- 
communication from the church, according to 
the nature of the crime, and demerit of the 
person. ° 

n 1 Cor. 5th chapter throughout. 1 Tim. v. 20. Them 
that sin, rebuke before all, that others also may fear. 
Matt. vii. 6. Give Dot that which is holy unto the dogs, 
neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they tram- 
ple them under their feet, and turn again and rend 
you. 1 Tim, i. 20. Of whom is Hymeneus and Alex- 
ander ; whom I have delivered unto Satan, that they 
may learn not to blaspheme. Jude, ver. 23. And others 
save with fear, pulling them out of the fire ; hating even 
the garment spotted b\ the flesh. 1 Cor. xi. 27, to th« 
end. 

• 1 Thess. v. 12. And we beseech you, brethren 
to know them which labour among you, and are ovef 
you in the Lord, and admonish you. 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14. 
Now we command you, brethren, in the name of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from 
every brother that walketh disorderly, and not after the 
tradition which he received of us. — And if any man jbey 
not our word bv this epistle, note that man, and have 
m company with him, that he may be ashamed. 1 Cor. 
v. 4, 5, 13. In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when 
ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver such aD one unto 
Satan for the destruction of the flesh, thai >fce spirit 
14* 



162 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap, jjlxi 

CHAPTER XXXI 

OP SY1 ODS AND COUNCILS. 

Fcl the better government and further edi 
Scation of the church, there ought to be such 
assemblies as are commonly called synods or 
councils : p and it belongeth to the overseers 
and other rulers of the particular churches, by 
virtue of their office, and the power which 
Christ hath given them for edification, and 
not for destruction, to appoint such assem- 
blies;* 1 and to convene together in them, as 
often as they shall judge it expedient for the 
good of the church. r 

may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus — Therefore 
put away from among yourselves that wicked person. 
Matt, xviii. 17. Tit. iii. 10. 

p Acts xv. 2, 4, 6. When therefore Paul and Barna- 
bas had no small dissension and disputation with them, 
they determined that Paul and Barnabas, and certain 
other of them, should go up to Jerusalem unto the apos- 
tles and elders about this question. — And when they 
were come to Jerusalem, they were received of the church, 
and of the apostles and elders ; and they declared all 
things that God had done with them. — And the apostles 
and elders came together for to consider of this matter. 
Acts chap. xv. 

r Acts. xv. 22, 23, 25. Then pleased it the apostles 
and elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men 
of their own company to Antioch, with Paul and Barna- 
bas ; namely, Judas, surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief 
men among the brethren : and they wrote letters by them 
after this manner : The apostles, and elders, and breth- 
ren, send greeting unto the brethren which are of tne 
Gr^ntiles in Antioch, and Syria, and Cilicia: — It seemed 
food u ito us, beii g assembled with one accord, to send 



ncr.ir] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 163 

II. It belongeth to synois \na councils, 
ministerially, to determine controversies of 
faitb .. and cases of conscience ; to set down 
rules and directions for the better ordering of 
the public worship of God, and government of 
his church ; to receive complaints in cases of 
rnal-adrmnistration, and authoritatively to de- 
termine the same : which decrees and deter- 
minations, if consonant to the word of God, 
are to be received with reverence and submis- 
sion, not only for their agreement with the 
word, but also for the power whereby they 
are made, as being an ordinance of God, ap- 
pointed thereunto in his word. 8 

III. All synods or councils since the apos- 
tles' times, whether general or particular, may 
err, and many have erred ; therefore they are 
net to be made the rule of faith or practice, 
but to be used as a help in both. * 

IV. Svnods and councils are to handle or 
conclude nothing, but that which is ecclesiasti- 

chosen men unto you, with our beloved Barnabas and 
Paul. 

■ Acts xvi. 4. And as they *vent through the citie3, 
they delivered them the decrees for to keep, that were 
ordained **f the apostles and elders which were at Jeru- 
salem. Aats xv. 15, 19, 24, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31. Matt 
xviii. 17, 18, 19, 29. 

t Acts xvii. 11. These were more noble than those in 
Thessalor.Ica, in that they received the word with all 
readiness of mind, and searched the Scriptures daily, 
whether those things were so. 1 Cor. ii. 5. That your 
faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in tht 
power of God. 2 Cor. i. 24. Not for that we have do- 
minion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy; foi 
bj faith j e stand Eph. ii 20. 



164 



CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap.xwi 



cal: and are not to intermeddle with civil 
affairs which concern the commonwealth, un- 
less by way of humble petition in cases extra 
ordinary ; or by way of advice for satisfaction 
of conscience, if they be thereunto required bj 
the civil magistrate. u 



CHAPTER XXXII. 

OP THE STATE OF MAN AFTER DEATH, AND OP TH1 
RESURRECTION OF THE DEAD. 

The bodies of men, after death, return to 
dust, and see corruption ; T but their souls, 
(which neither die nor sleep) having an im- 
mortal subsistence, immediately return to God 
who gave them. " The souls of the righteous, 

• Luke xii. 13, 14. And one of the companj said 
into him, Master, speak to my brother, that he divide 
vhe inheritance with me. And he said unto him, Man, 
who made me a judge, or a divider over you ? John 
xvm. 36. Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of this 
world. If my kingdom were of this world, then would 
my servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the 
Jews : but now is my kingdom not from hence. 

* Gen. iii. 19. In the sweat of thy face, shalt thou 
eat bread, till thou return unto the ground: for cut of 
it wast thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dus, 
shAlt thou return. Acts xiii. 36. For David, after k 
had served his own generation by the will of God, feh 
on sleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and saw cor- 
ruption. 

w Luke xxiii. 43. And Jesus said unto him, Verily 
[ say unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in Para-' 
*ise, Ecc 1 xii. 7. Then shall the dust return t< th< 



bect.jx.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 165 

being tlier. made perfect in holiness, are re- 
ceived into the highest heavens, where they 
behold the face of God in light and glory, 
waiting for the full redemption of their bodies : * 
and the souls of the wicked are cast into 
hell, where they remain in torments and utter 
darkness, reserved to the judgment of the 
great day. 7 Besides these two places foi 
souls separated from their bodies, the Scrip- 
ture acknowledgeth none. 

II. At the last day, such as are found alive 
shall not die, but be changed : a and all the 

earth as it was: and the spirit shall return unto God who 
gave it. 

* Heb. xii. 23. To the general assembly and church 
of the first-born, which are written in heaven, and to God 
the judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made per- 
fect. Phil. i. 23. For I am in a strait betwixt two, 
having a desire to depart, and to be with Christ ; which 

8 far better. 1 John iii. 2. Beloved, now are we the 
sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall 
be ; but we know, that when he shall appear, we shall 
be like him ; for we shall see him as he is. 2 Cor. v. 
L, fc 8. 

y Luke xvi. 23, 24. And in hell he lifted up his 
eyes, being in torments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and 
Lazarus in his bosom. And he cried and said, Father 
A.braham, have mercy on me, and send Lazarus, that he 
may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool mj 
tongue : for I am tormented in this flame. Jude, verses 
6,7. 

* 1 Thess. iv. 17. Then we which are alive and 
remain shall be caught up together with ihem in the 
elouds, to meet the Lord in the air; and so shall we ever 
be with the Lord. 1 Cor. xv. 51, 52. Behold, I show 
fou a mystery ; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all 
be i handed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at 
tin last trump; for the trumpet shall sound; and the 



i66 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap, xxxm 

dead shall be raised up with the self-sair,e 
bodies, and none other, although with diffei 
ent qualities, which shall be united again t; 
their souls for ever. a 

III. The bodies of the unjust shall, by the 
power of Christ, bo raised to dishonour ; the 
bodies of the just, by his Spirit, unto honour, 
and be made conformable to his own glorious 
bodv. Y 



CHAPTER XXXIII 

OF THE LAST JUDGMENT. 



God hath appointed a day, wherein he will 
judge the world in righteousness by Jesus 

dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be 
changed. 

8 Job xix. 26, 27. And though after my skin, worms 
uestroy this body, yet in my flesLi shall I see God : whom 
I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not 
another; though my reins be consumed within me. 
I Cor. xv. 42, 43, 44. So also is the resurrection of the 
dead. It is sown in corruption, it is raised in incornrj)- 
lion : it is sown in dishonour, it is raised in glory : it is 
sewn in weakness, it is raised in power: it is sown a 
natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. There is a 
natural body, and there is a spiritual body. 

Acts xxiv. 15. And have hope toward God, which 
they themselves also allow, that there shall be a re- 
surrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust. 
John t. 28, 29. Marvel not at this: for the hour ia 
ooming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear 
his voice, and shall come forth ; they that have done 
flfood., unto the resurr&ition of life; and they that hav« 



gECT. i.l CONFESSION OF FA1PH. (67 

Christ, ° to whom all power and judgment ia 
given of the Father. d In which day, not 
only the apostate angels shall be judged ; • 
but likewise all persons, that have lived upon 
earth, shall appear before the tribunal of 
Christ, to give an account of their thoughts 
words, and deeds ; and to receive according to 
what they have done in the body, whether 
good or evil. f 

done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation. Phil iii. 
21. Who shall change our vile body, that it may be 
fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the 
working whereby he is able even to subdue all things 
unto himself. 

c Acts xvii. 31. Because he hath appointed a day, in 
the which he will judge the world in righteousness, by 
that man whom he hath ordained ; whereof he hath given 
assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from 
the dead. 

d John v. 22, 27. For the Father judgeth no man ; 
but hath committed all judgment unto the Son : and 
hath given him authority to execute judgment also, be- 
cause he is the Son of man. 

e 1 Cor. vi. 3. Know ye not that we shall judge an- 
gels ? How much more, things that pertain to this life? 
Jude, verse 6. And the angels which kept not their first 
estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in 
everlasting chains under darkness, unto the judgment of 
&e great day. 2 Pet. ii. 4. For if God spared not 
the angels that sinned, but cast them down to hell, and 
delivered them into chains of darkness, t» be reserved 
anto judgment. 

f 2 Cor. v. 10. For we must all appear before the 
judgment-se'it of Christ ; that every one may receive the 
things done in his body, according to that he hath done, 
whether it be good or bad. Ecv I. xii. 14. For God shall 
bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, 
whether it be good, or whether it be evil. Rom. ii. 16 



168 CONFESSION OF FAITH, [chap, xxxiil 

II. The end of God's appointing this day, i& 
for the manifestation uf the glory of his mercy 
in the eternal salvation of the elect ; g and 
of his justice in the damnation of the reprobate, 
who are wicked and disobedient. h For then 
shall the righteous go into everlasting life, and 
receive that fulness of joy and refreshing whicb 
shall come from the presence of the Lord:' 



In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men bj 
Jesus Christ, according to my gospel. Rom xiv. 10, 12, 
But why dost thou judge thy brother ? or why dost thou 
set at naught thy brother ? for we shall all stand before 
the judgment-seat of Christ. — So then every one of us 
shall give account of himself to God Matt. xii. 36, 37. 
But I say unto you, That every idle word that men shall 
speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judg- 
ment. For by thy words tbou eh alt be justified, and by 
thy words thou shalt be condemned. 

s Rom. ix. 23. And that he might make known the 
riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy, which he had 
afore prepared unto glory. Matt. xxv. 21. His lord 
said unto him, Well, done, thou good and faithful servant; 
thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make 
thee ruler over many things : enter thou into the joy of 
thy lord. 

b Rom. ii. 5, 6. But after thy hardness and impeni- 
tent heart, treasurest up to thyself wrath against the 
day of wrath, and revelation of the righteous judgment 
of God ; who will render to every man according to his 
deeds. 2 Thess. i. 7, 8. The Lord Jesus shall je re- 
vealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming 
fire, taking vengeance on them that know not God, and 
that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. Rom. 
ix. 22. 

i Matt. xxv. 31, 32, 33, 34. When the Son of man 
shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, 
then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory : and before 
aim siall be gathered all nations; and he shall separatt 



iect. in.] CONFESSION OF FAITH. 169 

but the wicked, who know not (Jed, anc obey 

not the gospel of Jesus Christ, shall bo ca&t 
into eternal torments, and be punished with 
everlasting destruction from the presence of the 
Lord, and from the glory of his power. j 

III. As Christ would have us to be certainly 
persuaded that there shall be a day of judg 
ment, both to deter all men from sin, and for 
the greater consolation of the godly in their 
adversity : k so will he have that day un- 



them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep 
from the goats : and he shall set the sheep on his right 
hand, but the goats on the left. Then shall the King 
«ay unto them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of 
my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from 
the foundation of the world. Acts iii. 19. Times of 
refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord. — 
2 Thess. i. 7. And to you who are troubled, rest with us, 
when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with 
his mighty angels. 

J Matt. xxv. 41, 46. Then shall he say also unto them 
on ihe left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into ever- 
lasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels : and 
these shall go away into everlasting punishment. 2 These, 
i. 9. V/ho shall be punished with everlasting destruction 
fiiom the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of hig 
power. Isa. lxvi. 24. For their worm shall not die, 
s either shall their fire be quenched. 

k 2 Pet. iii. 11, 14. Seeing then that all these things 
•hall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye to bt 
in all holy conversation and godliness ? — Wherefore, be- 
loved, seeing that ye look for such things, be diligent thai 
ye may be found of him in peace, wUhout spot and blame- 
less. 2 Cor. v. 11. Knowing therefore the terror of the 
Lord, we persuade men : but we are made manifest unto 
God: and I trust also are made manifest in your con- 
sciences. 2 Thess. i. 5, 6 t 7. Which is a manifest token 
of the rigHeous j idgment of God, tnat ye may be counted 
16 



170 CONFESSION OF FAITU. [chap, xxxm 

known to men, that they may shake off all 
carnal security, and be always watchful, be- 
cause they know not at what hour the Lord 
will come ; and may be ever prepared to say, 
Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly. l Amen. 



Vnrthy of the kingdom of God, f jr which ye also suffer: 
seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompense 
tribulation to them that trouble you ; and to you who are 
troubled, rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be re- 
vealed from heaven with bis mighty angels. Luke xxi. 
27, 28. And then shall they see the Son of man coming 
in a cloud, with power and great glory. And when these 
things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up 
your heads ; for your redemption draweth nigh. 

i Mark xiii. 35, 36, 37. Watch ye, therefore : for ye 
know not when the master of the house cometh, at even, 
or at midnight, or at the cock-crowing, or in the morn- 
ing: lest, coming suddenly, he find you sleeping. And 
what I say unto you, I say unto all, Watch. Luke xii. 
35, 36. Let your loins be girded about, and your lights 
burning ; and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for 
their Lord, when he will return from the wedding ; that, 
when he cometh and knocketh, they may open unto him 
immediately. Rev. xxii. 20. He which testifieth these 
things sait :, Surely I come quickly; An 3n. Eveu so, 
oouie, Ldd Jesus See Matt xxi v. 36, 42. 43, 44, 



THE 

LARGER CATECHISM, 

RATIFIED ANL ADOPTED BY THE 

SYNOD OF NEW YORK AND PHILADELPHIA 

Held ai Philadelphia, May the 16th, 1788, and continued by 
adjournments, until the 28th of the same. 



Q. 1. What is the chief and highest end oj 
man? 

A. Man's chief and highest end is to glorifj 
God, a and fully to enjoy him for ever. b 

Q. 2. How doth it appear that there i% a 
God ? 

A. The very light of nature in man, and the 
works of God, declare plainly that there is a 
God ; ° but his word and Spirit only, do suffi- 

Rom. xi. 36. For of him, and through him, and to 
him are all things : to whom be glory for ever. Amen. 
1 Cor. x. 31. Whether therefore ye eat or drink, or what- 
noever ye do, do all to the glory of God. 

s Ps. lxxiii. 24, 25, 26. Thou shalt guide me with thy 
uounsel, and afterward receive me to glory. Whom havt 
I in heaven but thee ? and there is none upon earth that 
I desire besides thee. My flesh and my heart faileth : but 
God is the stiength of my heart, and my portion for ever. 
John xviL 22 and 24. The glory which thou gavest me 
I have given them. — Father, I will that they also whom 
thou hast given me be with me where I am; that they 
may behold my glory, which thou hast given me. 

o R«m. i. 19, 20. Because that which may be known 
of God, is manifest in them; for God hath showed it unto 
them For the invisible things of him from the creation 

(171) 



172 THE L.ARGEK CATECHISM. 

ciently and effectually reveal him unto men foi 
their salvation. d 

Q. 3. What is the word of God ? 

A. The holy Scriptures of the Old and Ne^ 
Testament are the word of God, e the only rule 
of faith and obedience. f 



>f the world are clearly seen, being understood by the 
things that are made, even his eternal power and God- 
head ; so that they are without excuse. See also Psa. 
xix. 1, 2, 3. 

d 2 Tim. iii. 15, 16, 17. And that from a child thou 
has! known the holy Scriptures, which are able to make 
thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ 
Jesus. All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and 
is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for 
instruction in righteousness; that the man of God may 
be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works. 

1 C r. ii. 10 

« '1 Tim. iii. 16. All scripture is given by inspiration 
of lod. 2 Pet. i. 19, 20, 21. We have also a more sure 
word of prophecy ; whereunto ye do well that ye take 
heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until 
the day dawn, and the day-star arise in your hearts; 
knowing this first, that no prophecy of the Scripture is of 
any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not 
id old time by the will of man ; but holy men of God 
spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. 

f Isa. viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony: if 
they speak not according to this word, it is because there 
is no light in them. Luke xvi. 29, 31. They have Moses 
rod the prophets ; let them hear them. — If they hear not 
Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded 
though one rose from the dead. Gal. i. 8, 9. But though 
we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel 
unto you than that which we have preacled unto you, 
let him be accursed. As we said before, so say I now 
again, If any man preach a? y other gospel unte you than 
tbat ye have received, et him be accursed. See aim 

2 Vim. iii. 16> 16» 17 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 173 

Q. 4. How doth it appear that the Scrip- 
hures are the word of God ? 

A. The Scriptures manifest themselves to 
be the word of God, by their majesty 8 and 
purity ; h by the consent of all the parts, f 
and the scope of the whole, which is to giv« 
all glory to God; j by their light and power 
to convince and convert sinners, to comfort and 
build up believers unto salvation. k "But the 

g Isa. lxvi. 1. Thus saith the Lord, The heaven is my 
throne, and the earth is my footstool : where is the house 
that ye build unto me ? and where is the place of my 
rest? See also Amos ix. 2, 3, 4. Psa. lxxvii. 

b Psa. xii. 6. The words of the Lprd are pure words : 
as silver tried in a furnace of earth, purified seven times. 
Psa. cxix. 140. Thy word is very pure. 

i Acts x. 43. To him give all the prophets witness, 
that through his name, whosoever believeth in him shall 
receive remission of sins. Acts xxvi. 22. Having there- 
fore obtained help of God, I continue unto this day, wit- 
nessing both to small and great, saying none other things 
than those which the prophets and Moses did say should 
come. 

J Rom. iii. 19, 27. Now we know, that what things 
soever the law saith, it saith to them who are under tbe 
law ; that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world 
may become guilty before God. — Where is boasting then? 
It is excluded. By what law? of works? Nay; tut by 
the law of faith. 

k Acts xviii. 28. For he mightily convinced the Jews, 
and that publicly, showing by the Scriptures, that Jesus 
was Christ. Heb. iv. 12. For the word of God is quick, 
and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, 
piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, 
and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of th« 
thoughts and intents of the heart. James i. 18 Of 
his own will begat he us with the ^ ord of truth, Psa 
fix. 7 8, S The law of the Lord U perfect, converting 
16* 



174 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Spirit of God bearing witness by and f/ith th# 
Scriptures in the heart of man, is alone able 
fully to persuade it that they are the very word 
of God. l 

Q. 5. What do the Scriptures principally 
teach ? 

A. The Scriptures principally teach, what 
man is to believe concerning God, and what 
duty God requires of man. m 

WHAT MAN OUGHT 10 BELIEVE CONCERNING 

GOD. 

Q. 6. What do the Scriptures make known 
of God? 

A. The Scriptures make known what God 
is, n the persons in the Godhead, ° his de- 
crees, p and the execution of his decrees. q 

the soul : the testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise 
the simple, &c. 

1 John xvi. 13, 14. Howbeit when he, the Spirit of 
truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: and he 
will show you things to come. He shall glorify me ; for 
he shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you. 

1 John ii. 20, 27. 

■ John xx. 31. But these are written, that ye might 
believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and 
that believing ye might have life through his name. 

2 Tim. i. 13. Hold fast the form of sound words, which 
thou hast heard of me, in faith and love. Psa. cxix. 105. 

» John iv. 24. God is a Spirit. Ex. iii. 14, and 
xxxiv. 6, 7. 

1 John v. 7. ior there are three that bear record in 
heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost : and 
these three are one. 

p Acts xv. 14, 15, 18. 

* / cts iv. 27, 28. For of a truth, against thy holy 
taild Jesr* — boti Herod and Pontius Pilate, with *h« 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 175 

Q. 7. What is God f 

A. God is a Spirit, r in and of himsell infi 
nite in being, 8 glory, * blessedness, n and per- 
fection ; v all-sufficient, w eternal, x unchange- 
ab^ y incomprehensible, x every where pres 

gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered to- 
gether, for to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel 
determined before to be done. 

r John iv. 24. God is a Spirit. 

■ Ex. iii. 14. And God said unto Moses, I am that 
* am : and he said, Thus shalt thou say unto the child* 
:en of Israel, I am hath sent me unto you. Job xi. 7, 
8, 9 Canst thou by searching find out God ? canst thou 
find out the Almighty unto perfection ? It is as high as 
hea* en ; what canst thou do ? deeper than hell ; what 
canst thou know ? the measure thereof is longer than the 
earth, and broader than the sea. 

* Acts vii. 2. The God of glory appeared unto our 
father Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he 
dwe.t in Charran. 

* 1 Tim. vi. 15. Which in his times he shall show, 
who is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, 
and Lord of lords. 

v Matt. v. 48. Be ye therefore perfect, even as your 
Father which is in heaven is perfect. 

w Gen. xvii. 1. And when Abram was ninety years old 
and nine, the Lord appeared to Abram, and said unto 
him, I am the Almighty God : walk before me, and be 
thou perfect. 

* Psa. xc. 2. Before the mountains were brought forth, 
•r ever thou hadst formed the earth and the world, ever 
from everlasting to everlasting, thou art God. 

y Mai. iii. 6. For I am the Lord, I change not: 
therefore ye sons of Jacob are not consumed. James 
I 17. 

1 1 Kings viii. 27. But will God indeed dwell on the 
earth ? Behold, the heaven, and heaven of heavens, can- 
Qot contain tfcc 9 ; Vow mi ft less this house that I havi 
buiided I 



176 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

ent, a almighty, b knowing all thir gs, raoat 
wise, d most holy, e most just, f most merciful 
and gracious, long-suffering, and abundant i» 
goodness and "ruth, g 

Q. 8. Are there more Grods than one f 
A. There is but one only, the living and 
true God. h 

a Psa. cxxxix. 1, 2, 7. 9 Lord, thou hast searched 
•ne, and known me. Thou knowest my down-sitting and 
mine up-rising ; thou understandest my thought afar off. 
— Whither shall I go from thy Spirit ? or whither shall ) 
flee from thy presence ? 

b Rev. iv. 8. And the four beasts had each of them 
six wings about him ; and they were full of eyes within ; 
and they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, 
iord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come. 

c Heb. iv. 13. Neither is there any creature that is 
not manifest in his sight : but all things are naked and 
opened unto the eyes of Him with whom we have to do. 
And Psa. cxlvii. 5. 

d Rom. xvi. 27. To God only wise, be glory through 
Jesus Christ, for ever. Amen. 

e Isa. vi. 3. And one cried unto another, and said, 
Holy, holy, holy is the Lord of hosts ; the whole earth 
is full of his glory. Rev. xv. 4. Who shall not fear 
thee, Lord, and glorify thy name ? for thou only art 
holy. 

f Deut. xxxii. 4. He is the rock, his work is perfect; 
for all his ways are judgment : a God of truth, and with- 
out iniquity ; just and right is he. 

g Ex. xxxiv. 6. And the Lord passed by before him, 
and proclaimed, The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and 
gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and 
truth. 

fc Deut. vi. 4. Hear, Israel ; the Lord our God 
is one Lord. 1 Cor. viii. 4. There is none other Cod 
but one. And verse 6. Jer. x. 10. But the Lor<* is 
the true God he is the living God, and an eve-lafl'/nf 
King. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 177 

Q. 9. Hon many persons are there in tfu 
G-odhead? 

A. There be three persons in the Godhead, 
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost ; and 
these three are one true, eternal God, the same 
n substance, equal in power and glory: al« 
though distinguished by their personal proper- 
ties. 1 

Q. 10. What are the personal properties of 
the three persons in the G-odhead f 

A. It is proper to the Father to beget the 
Son, j and to the Son to be begotten of the 
Father, k and to the Holy Ghost to proceed 
from the Father and the Son, from all eter- 
nity. 1 

Q. 11. How doth it appear that the Son 
and the Holy Crhost are Grod eqval with the 
Father f 

» 1 John v. 7. For there are three that bear record in 
heaven, the Father the Word, and the Holy Ghost : and 
these three are one. Matt. iii. 16, 17, and xxviii. 19. 
2 Cor. xiii. 14. John x. 30. 

J Heb. i. 5, 6. For unto which of the angels said he 
it any time, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten 
thee? And again, I will be to him a Father and he shaXl 
•» to me a Son. John i. 14. 

k T ohn i. 14. And the Word was made rfesh. and 
JweL among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as 
of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and 
truth. 

1 John xv, 26. But when the Comforter is come, whom 
I shall send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of 
truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify 
of me. Gal. iv. 6. And because ye are sons, God hati 
sent forth the Si rif of his Son unto your hearts, crying^ 
1?>1U Father 



178 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

A. The Scriptures manifest that the Sou and 
the Holy Ghost are God equal with the Father, 
ascribing unto them such names,™ attributes,* 
works, and worship, p as are proper to God 
only. 

» Jer. xxiii. 6. And this is his name whereby he shall 
be called, THE LORD (our Jehovah) OUR RIGHT- 
EOUSNESS. 1 John v. 20. And we are In him that if 
true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. This is the true God, 
and eternal life. Psa. xlv. 6. Thy throne, God, is for 
ever and ever. Acts v. 3, 4. But Peter said, Ananiag, 
why hath Satan filled thy heart to lie to the Holy Ghost ? — 
Thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God. 

* John i. 1. In the beginning was the Word, and the 
Word was with God, and the Word was God. Isa. ix. 6. 
For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given; and 
the government shall be upon his shoulder; and his name 
shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, 
The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. John ii. 
24, 25. But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, 
because he knew all men, and needed not that any should 
testify of man : for he knew what was in man. 1 Cor. ii. 
t0, 11. But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit : 
for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea the deep things of 
God. For what man knoweth the things of a man, save 
the spirit of man which is in him ? Even so the things 
of Gcd knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. Heb. ix. 
14. How much more shall the blood of Christ, who 
through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to 
God, purge your conscience from dead works, to serve the 
living God ? 

• Col. i. 16. For by him were all things created, that 
are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, 
whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or 
powers ; all things were created by him, and for him. 
Gen. i. 2. And the earth was without form, and \oid; 
ana darkness was upon the face of the deep : and the 
Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. Job 
xxvi. 13. Psa. civ. 30, and John i. 3. 

P Matt, xxviii 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 179 

Q> 12. What are the decrees of (hdf 

A. Goi's decrees are the wise, free, and holy 
a«ts of the counsel of his will, q whereby, from 
ail eternity, he hath, for his own glory, un- 
changeably fore-ordained whatsoever comes to 
jjass in time, r especially concerning angels and 
men. 

Q. 13. What hath God especially decreed 
concerning angels and men ? 

A. God, by an eternal and immutable de 
cree, out of his mere love, for the praise of his 
glorious grace, to be manifested in due time, 
hath elected some angels to glory ; 8 and, in 

nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and 
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 2 Cor. xiii. 14. The 
grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and 
the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. — 
Amen. 

q Eph. i. 11. In whom also we have obtained an in- 
heritance, being predestinated according to the purpose 
of him who worketh all things, after the counsel of his 
own will. Rom. ix. 15, 18. For he saith to Moses, I 
will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will 
have compassion on whom I will have compassion. There- 
fore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and 
whom he will he hardeneth. Rom. xi. 33. 

* Eph. i. 4, 11. According as he hath chosen us in 
ym, before the foundation of the world, that we shoidd 
oe holy and without blame before him in love. Horn, ix, 
£2, 23. What if God, willing to show his wrath, and to 
make his power known, endured with much long-suffering 
the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction ; and that he 
might make known the riches of his glory on the vessels 
of mercy, which he had afore prepared unto glory ? Psa. 
xxxiL. 11. The counsel of the Lord standeth for ever, 
the thoughts of his heart to all generations. 

8 1 Tim. v. 21. I charge thee before God, md the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect angels. 



18C THE LAKGEB CATECHISM. 

Christ, hath chosen some m-en to eternal life, 
and the means thereof, * and also, according *a 
his sovereign power, and the unsearchable 
counsel of his own will (whereby he extendeth 
or withholdeth favour as he pleaseth) hath 
passed by, and fore-ordained the rest to dis- 
honour and wrath, to be for their sin inflicted, 
to the praise of the glory of his justice. n 

Q. 14. How doth God execute his decrees ? 

A. God executeth his decrees in the w r orks 
of creation and providence ; according to his 
infallible fore-knowledge, and the free and im- 
mutable counsel of his own will. * 

t Eph. i. 4, 5, 6. According as he hath chosen us in 
him, (viz. Christ) before the foundation of the world, that 
we should be holy, and without blame before him in love : 
having predestinated us, unto the adoption of childrei by 
Jesus Christ, to himself. — To the praise of the glor; of 
his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the Be- 
loved. 2 Thess. ii. 13, 14. But we are bound to ^ive 
thanks alway to God for you, brethren beloved of the 
Lord, because God hath from the beginning chosen you 
to salvation, through sanctification of the Spirit, and be- 
lief of the truth. 1 Pet. i. 2. 

■ Rom. ix. 17, 18, 21, 22. For the Scrirture saitb 
unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised 
thee up, that I might show my power in thee, and that 
my name might be declared throughout all the earth. — 
Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, 
and whom he will he hardeneth.^-Hath not the potter 
power over the clay, of the same lump to make one ves- 
sel unto honour, and another unto dishonour ? Jude 4. 
For there are certain men crept in unawares, who were 
before of old ordained to this condemnation, ungodly men, 
burning the grace of our God into lasciviousness, and de- 
nying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ 
Matt. xi. 25, 26. 2 Tim. ii. 20. 

? Eph, i. 11. In whom a* so we have obtained ao 



THE LAKGER CATECHISM. 18i 

Q. 15. What is tJ*e work of oreation f 
A* The work of creation is that wherBin 
God did in the beginning, by the word of hifl 
power, make of nothing, the world and all 
things therein for himself, within the space of 
six days, and all very good. w 

Q. 16. How did God create angels f 
A. God created all the angels, x spirits, 1 
immortal, z holy, a excelling in knowledge, * 
migl ty in power ; ° to execute his command- 

inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose 
of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his 
own will. 

w Gen. 1st chap. Heb. xi. 3. Through faith we un- 
derstand that the worlds were framed by the word of 
God ; so that things which are seen were not made of 
things which do appear. Irov. xvi. 4. The Lord hath 
made all things for himself : yea, even the wicked for the 
iivy of evil. Rev. iv. 11 

* Col. i. 16. For by him were all things created, that 
are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, 
whether they be thrones or dominions, or principali- 
ties, or powers ; all things were created by him, and for 
him. 

y Psa. civ. 4. Who maketh his angels spirits ; his min- 
isters a flaming fire. 

* Matt. xxii. 30. For in the resurrection they neither 
marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels 
of God in heaven. 

* Matt. xxv. 31. When the Son of man shall come in 
his glory, and all his holy angels with him, then shall he 
sit upon the throne of his glory. 

b 2 Sam. xiv. 17. As an angel of God, so is my lora 
ehe king, to discern good and bad. Matt. xxiv. 36. 

« 2 Thess. i. 7. And to you who are troubled, rest with 
is, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven, 
with his mighty angels 
16 



182 THE LAKGER CATECHISM. 

luents, ahd to praise his name,* yet subject 
to change. e 

Q. 17. How did God create man f 
A. After God had made all other ere* 
tures, he created man, male and female; 1 
formed the body of the man of the dust of the 
ground, g and the woman of the rib of the 
man; h endued them with living, reasonable, 
and immortal souls ; i made them after his 
own image, j in knowledge, k righteousness 
and holiness, l having the law of God writ- 
ten in their hearts, m and power to fulfil 

d Psa. ciii. 20, 21. Bless the Lord, ye his angels, that 
excel in strength, that do his commandments, hearkening 
unto the voice of his word. Bless ye the Lord all ye hia 
hosts ; ye ministers of his, that do his pleasure. 

e 2 Pet. ii. 4. For if God spared not the angels that 
sinned, but cast them down to hell, and delivered them 
into chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment. 

f Gen. i. 27. So God created man in his own image; 
in the image of God created he him ; male and female 
created he them. 

s Gen. ii. 7. And the Lord God formed man of the 
duet of the ground. 

k Gen. ii. 22. And the rib, which the Lord God had 
taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto 
he man. 

i Gen. ii. 7. And the Lord God formed man of th* 
itist of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils th«f 
breath of life ; and man became a living soul. See Job 
gxsv 11. Eccl. xii. 7. Matt. x. 28. Luke xxiii. 43. 

J Gen. i. 27. So God created man in his own image. 
in the image of God created he him. 

* Col. iii. 10. 
Eph. iv. 24. 

■ Rom. ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which have 
not the law, do by nature the things contained in the 
law tJkes 3, having no* the law, are a law unto them 






THE LAEGER CATECHISM. 183 

it,* with dominion over the creatures;* yet 

subject to fall. p 

Q. 18. What are God's works of providence f 
A. God's works of providence are his 

most holy, q wise, * and powerful preserving, f 

and governing all his creatures ; * ordering 

them, and all their actions, u to his owp 

glory. v 

Q. 19. What is God's providence toward 

the angels ? 



selves ; which show the work of the law written in their 
hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and theii 
thoughts the mean while accusing or else excusing one 
another. 

• Eccl. vii. 29. God hath made man upright. 

• Gen. i. 28. 

p Gen. iii. 6. Eccl. vri. 29. 

q Psa. cxlv. 17. The Lord is righteous in all his ways, 
and holy in all his works. 

r Psa. civ. 24. Lord, how manifold are thy works ' 
In wisdom hast thou made them all. Isa. xxviii. 29. 
This also cometh forth from the Lord of hosts, which is 
wonderful in counsel, and excellent in working. 

• Heb. i. 3. Who, being the brightness of his glory, 
and the express image of his person, and upholding all 
things by the word of his power. 

• Psa. ciii. 19. The Lord hath prepared his throne In 
the heavens ; and his kingdom ruleth over all. 

» Matt. x. 29, 30. Are not two sparrows sold for a 
farthing ? and one of them shall not fall <Dn the ground 
without your Father. But the very hairs of your head 
Are all numbered. Gen. xlv. 7. And God sent me be„ 
fore you, to preserve you a posterity in the ea:*th, and tc 
save your lives by a great deliverance. 

▼ Rom. xi. 36. For of him, and through him, and to 
him, are all things ; to whom be glory for ever. Amen 
Isa. Ixiii. 14. So didst thou lead thy people, to make 
thyse'i a glorious nam*. 



1S4 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

A. God by his providence permuted tome 
af the angels, wilfully and irrecoverably, t> 
rail into sin and damnation, w limiting and or- 
dering that, and all their sins, to his owy 
glory ; x and established the rest in holinesi 
and happiness ; 7 employing them all, * at hi? 
pleasure, in the administrations of his power 
in^roy, and justice. a 

Q. 20. What was the providence of Q-oC 
toward man in the estate in which he wah 
created ? 

A. The providence of God toward man in 
the estate in which he was created, was, the 
placing him in paradise, appointing him to dress 
it, giving him liberty to eat of the fruit of the 
earth, b putting the creatures under his domi- 
nion, ° and ordaining marriage for his help ; d 

w Jude 6. And the angels which kept not their first 
estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in 
everlasting chains, under darkness, unto the judgment of 
the great day. 2 Pet. ii. 4. John viii. 44. 

* Job i. 12. And the Lord said unto Satan, Behold, all 
that he hath is in thy power ; only upon himself put not 
forth thy hand. Luke x. 17. Matt. viii. 31. 

y 1 Tim. v. 21. I charge thee before God, and the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect angels. Mark viii. 38, 
3eb. xii. 22. 

» Psa. civ. 4. Who maketh his angels spirits; hit 
Ministers a flaming fire. 

» Heb. i. 14. Are they not all ministering spirits, 
gent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of sal* 
ration ? 2 Kings xix. 35. 

> Gen. ii. 8 15, 16. 

e Gen. i. 28 

* Gen. ii. 18. \nd the Lord God said. It is not good 
that mat sh<p Id I e alone ; I will make him an help meel 
for him. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 185 

iffordiiig him communion with himu^If,* in- 
stituting the Sabbath/ entering into a cove- 
nant of life with him, upon condition of per- 
sonal, perfect, and perpetual obedience,* of 
which the tree of life was a pledge ; h and for* 
bidding to eat of the tree of the knowledge of 
good and evil, upon the pain of death. 1 

Q. 21. Did man continue in that estate 
wherein God at first created him ? 

A. Our first parents, being left to the free- 
dom of their oWn will, through the temptation 
of Satan, transgressed the commandment of 
God, in eating the forbidden fruit, and thereby 
fell from the estate of innocency wherein they 
were created. j 

e Gen. i. 27, 28. 

f Gen. ii. 3. And God blessed the seventh day, and 
sanctified it ; because that in it he had rested from all his 
work which God created and made. 

* Rom. v. 14. Adam — who is the figure of him that 
was to come. Gal. iii. 12. And the law is not of faith : 
but the man that doeth them shall live in them. Rom. x 
5. Gal. iii. 10. 1 Cor. xv. 22, 47. Hos. vi. 7. 

h Gen. ii. 9 And out of the ground made the Lorli 
God to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight, and 
good for food : the tree of life also in the midst of the 
garden, and the tree of knowledge of good and evil. 

* Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of t\e knowledge of good 
and evil, thou shalt not eat of it : for in the day that thou 
gatest thereof thou shalt surely die. 

* Gen. iii. 6, 7, 8, 13. And when the woman saw that 
fr.he tree was good foi food, and that it wa3 pleasant 
to the eyes, and a tree to be d< sired to make <>ne wise, 
she took of the fruit thereof, and did eat ; and gave aiso 
anto her husband with her, and he did fat. — And thry 
knew that they were naked. — And Adam and his wi 4 ^ 
oid themselves from the presence cf the Lord Goi 

16* 



J 86 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q 22. Did all mankind fall in thai firs* 

transgression ? 

A. The covenant being made with Adam. 
as a public person, not for himself only, but foi 
his posterity ; all mankind descending frorc 
bim by ordinary generation,* sinned in him and 
fell with him in that first transgression. 1 

Q. 23. Into what estate did the fall bring 
mankind ? 

A. The fall brought mankind into an estate 
of sin and misery.™ 

Q. 24. What is sin ? 

A. Sin is any want of conformity unto, or 
transgression of any law of God, given as a 
rule to the reasonable creature. 11 

Q. 25. Wherein consists the sinfulness of 
that estate whereinto man fell ? 

amongst the trees of the garden. — And the Lord God said 
unto the woman, What is this that thou hast done? And 
the woman said, The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat. 
2 Cor. xi. 3. Eccl. vii. 29. 

k Acts xvii. 26. And hath made of one blood all nations 
of men. 

1 Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of the knowledge of 
good and evi' thou shalt not eat of it ; for in the day that 
fhou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die. Compared with 
\tom. v. 12 to 20 verse, and with 1 Cor. xv. 21, 22. 

•*» Rom. v 12 Wherefore as by one man sin entered 
ill to the world, and death by sin ; and so death passed 
upon all men, for that all have sirned Gal. iii. 10. For 
as many as are of the works of the law, are under the 
eurse • for it is written, Cursed is every one that contin- 
aeth n >t in all thing.3 which aic written in the book of the 
law to lo them. 

■ Rom. iii. 23. All have «"mned and come short uf the 
glrry of God 1 John iii. 4. Sin is the transgression 
of ill* la.w. Jal. iii, 10—12. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 18? 

A. The sinfulness of that estate whereinta 
man fell, consisteth in the guilt of Adam's 
first sin, the want of that righteousness wherein 
he was created, and the corruption of his na- 
ture, whereby he is utterly indisposed, disabled^ 
and made opposite unto all that is spiritually 
good, and wholly inclined to all evil, and that 
continually; 1 * which is commonly called origi- 
nal sin, and from which do proceed all actual 
transgressions. q 

Q. 26. How is original sin conveyed from 
our first parents unto their posterity ? 

° Rom. v. 12, 19. Wherefore, as by one man sin 
entered into the world, and death by sin ; and so death 
passed upon all men, for that all have sinned. — By one 
man's disobedience many were made sinn3rs. 1 Cor. 
xv. 22 

p Rom. v. 6. For when we were yet without strength, 
in due time Christ died for the ungodly. Rom. iii. 10 to 
20. As it is written, there is none righteous, no, njt one: 
there is none that understandeth, there is none that seek- 
eth after God. They are all gone ou* of the way, they 
are together become unprofitable ; there is none that doeth 
good, no, not one, &c. Eph. ii. 1, 2, 3. And you hath 
he quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins, &c. 
Rom. viii. 7, 8. Because the carnal mind is enmity 
against God ; for it is not subiect to the law of God, 
ce.ther indeed can be. So then they that are in the flesh, 
cannot please God. Gen. vi. 5. And God saw that the 
wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every 
imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil 
continually. 

i James i. 14, 15. But every man is tempted, when 
he is drawn away of his own lust and enticed. Then, 
when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin ; \ai sin 
wken it is finished, bringeth forth death. Matt. xv. IS 
For a it of the hoait proceed evil thoughts, murders, adm 
leried forricaticn, thefts, false witness, blasphemies 



J 88 THE LARGER CATECHISM 

A, Original sin is conveyed from our fiift 
parents unto their posterity by natural genera- 
tion, so as all that proceed from them in that 
way, are conceived and born in sin. r 

Q. 27. What misery did the fall bring upo* 
mankind ? 

A. The fall brought upon mankind the lose 
of communion with God, 8 his displeasure and 
curse; so as we are by nature children of 
wrath,* bond-slaves to Satan, u and justly liable 
to all punishments in this world and that 
which is to come/ 

r Psa. li. 5. Behold, I was shap< u in iniquity ; and in 
sin did my mother conceive me. Job xiv. 4. Who can 
bring a clean thing out of an unclean ? not one. Job xv. 
14. What is man, that he should be clean? and he which 
is born of a woman, that he should be righteous ? John iii. 
6. That which is born of the flesh is flesh. 

» Gen. iii. 8, 24. And they heard the voice of the Lord 
God walking in the garden in the cool of the day : and 
Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the 
Lord God amongst the trees of the garden. — So he drove 
out the man ; and he placed at the east of the garden of 
Eden, cherubims, and a flaming sword, which turned every 
way, to keep the way of the tree of life 

* Eph. ii 2, 3. Wherein in time past ye walked ac- 
cording to the course of this world, according to the prince 
o* the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in 
the children of disobedience : among whom also we all had 
<)ur conversation in times past, in the lusts of our flesh, 
fulfilling the desires of the flesh, and of the mind ; and 
were by nature the childttn of wrath, even as others. 

« 2 Tim. ii. 26. And that they may recover them- 
Belves out of the snare of the devil, who are taken 
captive by him at his will. Luke xi. 21, 21s. Heb 
ii. 14. 

* Rom. vi. 23. The wages of sin is death, R&DQ v 
14. Gen ii. I 7 



THE LARGER CATECJrlSM. 189 

Q. 28. What are the punishments of sin in 
this world ? 

A' The punishments of sin in this world, 
are eithe;. inward, as bindness of mind, w a 
reprobate sense, x strong delusions, 7 hard- 
ness of heart, 8 horror of conscience, a and vile 
affections : b or outward, as the curse of God 
upon the creatures for our sake, ° and all other 
evils that befall us in our bodies, namea, 
estates, relations, and employments ; d together 
with death itself. e 

w Eph. iv. 18. Having the understanding darkened, 
being alienated from the life of God, through the ignorance 
that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart. 

* Rom. i. 28. Even as they did not like to retain God 
in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate 
mind, to do those things which are not convenient. 

y 2 Thess. ii. 11. And for this cause God shall send 
them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie. 

* Rom. ii. 5. But after thy hardness and impenitent 
heart, treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of 
wrath, and revelation of the righteous judgment of God. 

a Isa. xxxiii. 14. Tb* sinners in Zion are afraid ; fear- 
fulness hath surprised the hypocrites. Who among u? 
shall dwell with the devouring fire ? Who amongst us 
shall dwell with everlasting burnings? Gen. iv. 13. 14. 
Matt, xxvii 4. Heb. x. 27. 

b Rom. i. 26. For this cause God gave them up unto 
rile affections. 

e Gen. iii. 17. Because thou hast hearken* \ unto the 
"roice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which 1 
lommanded thee, saying, Thou shalt not eat of it, cursed 
is the ground for thy sake ; in sorrow shalt thou eat of 
it all the days of thy life. 

d Deut. xxviii. 15, to the end. If thou wilt not 
hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God — all these 
surses shall come upon thee : — Cursed shalt thou be in 
the city, &c 

Rom \l 21, 23. Flat fruit had ye then in thos^ 



190 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 29. What are tht punishments if sin t* 
the world io come? 

A. The punishments of sin in the world to 
come are, everlasting separation from the com 
fort-able presence of God, and most grievous 
torments in soul and body, without intermix 
sion, in hell-fire for ever. f 

Q, 30. Doth God leave all mankind to per- 
ish in the estate of sin and misery ? 

A. God doth not leave all men to perish in 
the estate of sin and misery, g into which they 
fell by the breach of the first covenant, com- 
monly called the covenant of works ; b but of 
his mere love and mercy delivereth his elect 
out of it, and bringeth them into an estate of 
salvation by the second covenant, commonly 
called the covenant of grace. * 

things whereof ye are now ashamed ? for the end of those 
things is death. — The wages of sin is death. 

f 2 Thess. i. 9. Who shall be punished with evarlast 
ing destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from 
the glory of his power. Mark ix. 43, 44. To go into 
hell — where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not 
quenche.1. Luke xvi. 24, 26. Send Lazarus, that he 
«ay dip the tip of his finger in w.».ter, and cool my tongue ; 
for I am tormented in this flame. — Between us and you 
there is a great gulf fixed : so that they which would 
pass from hence to you cannot ; neither can they pass tc 
us, that would come from thence. Matt. xxv. 41, 46, 
Rev. xiv. 11. John iii. 36. 

« 1 Thess. v. 9. For God hath not appointed us to 
wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ. 

h Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the 
law, are under the curse: for it is writUn, Cursed is 
every one that continuetn not in all things which are 
written in the book of the law to do them. 

4 Tit. iii. 4, 6, f, 7. But after that the kindnea* 



THE LAKGER CATECHISM. 19] 

Q SI. With whom was the covenant of 
grace made? 

A The covenant of grace was made with 
Christ as the second Adam, and in him with 
%11 the alect as his seed. j 

Q. 82. How is the grace of God manifested 
in the second covenant? 

A. The grace of God is manifested in the 
second covenant, in that he freely provideth 
and oifereth to sinners a mediator, 11 and life 



and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared, not 
by wcrks of righteousness which we have done, but ac- 
cording to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of 
regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost ; which he 
Bhed on us abundantly, through Jesus Christ our Saviour : 
that being justified by his grace, we should be made 
beirs according to the hope of eternal life. Tit. i. 2. In 
hope of eternal life, which God, that cannot lie, prom- 
ised before the world began. Gal. iii. 21. Rom. iii. 20, 
21, 22. 

i Gal. iii. 16. Now to Abraham and his seed were the 
promises made. He saith not, And to seeds, as of many : 
but as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ. Isa. 
lix. 21. As for me, this is my covenant with them, saith 
the Lord ; my Spirit that is upon thee, and my* words 
which I have put in thy mouth, shall not depart out of 
thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of th« 
nouth of thy seed's seed, saith the Lord, from henceforth 
*nd for ever. Zech. vi. 13. Luke xxii. 29. 2 Sam, 
KzUl. 6. Rom. v. 15, to the end. 

k Gen. iii. 15. And I will put enmity between thee 
and ihe woman, and between thy seed and her seed it 
shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel. 
Isa xlii. 6. I the Lord have called thee in righteousness, 
and will hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and give 
thee for a covenant of the people, for a light of the Gen- 
tiles. John vi. 27. Labour not for the meat whiob 
porisheth, tut for that meat which endureth unto ever 



192 THE LARGEK CATECHISM. 

and salvation by him ; l and requiring faith 
as the condition to interest them in him,* 
promiseth and giveth his Holy Spirit to all his 
elect, n to work in them that faith, ° with all 
other saving graces; p and to enable them unto 
all holy obedience, q as the evidence of the 
truth of their faith, r and thankfulness to God, • 

lasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto 
you: for him hath God the Father sealed. 1 Tim. 
ii. 6. 

1 1 John v. 11, 12. And this is the record, That God 
hath given to us eternal life ; and this life is in his Son. 
He that hath the Son, hath life. 

m John iii. 16. For God so loved the world, that he 
gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in 
him, chould not perish, but have everlasting life. John 
i. 12. But as many as received him, to th^m gave he 
power to become the sons of God, even to them that be- 
Ueve on his name. Chap. iii. 36. 

n Prov. i. 23. Behold, I will pour out my Spirit unto 
you, I will make known my words unto you. Isa. lix. 
21. Zech. xii. 10. 

2 Cor. iv. 13. We having the same spirit of faith, 
according as it is written, I believed, and therefore have 
I spoken ; we also believe, and therefore speak. 

p Gal. v. 22, 23. But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joj, 
peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness faith, meek* 
ness, temperance : against such there is no law. 

q Ezek. xxxvi. 27. And I will put my Spirit within 
you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and je shall 
keep my judgments, and do them. 

T James ii. 18, 22. Yea, a man may say, Thou hast 
faith, and I have works : show me thy faith without thy 
works, and I will show thee my faith by my works — 
Beest thou how faith wrought with his works, and by 
works was faith made perfect ? 

• 2 Cor. v. 14, 16. Foi the love of Christ conatrametb 
06, &o. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 193 

and as the way which he hath appointed them 
to salvation. * 

Q. 33. Was the covenant of grace alway% 
Administered after one and the same manner t 

A. The covenant of grace was not alwayt 
administered after the same manner, but the 
administrations of it under the Old Testament 
were different from those under the New. n 

Q. 34. How was the covenant of grace ad* 
•ministered under the Old Testament ? 

A. The covenant of grace was administered 
under the Old Testament, by promises, v pro- 
phecies, w sacrifices, x circumcision, y the pass- 
over, * and other types and ordinances ; which 
did all fore-signify Christ then to come, and 
were for that time sufficient to build up the elect 
in faith in the promised Messiah, a by whom 

* Eph. ii. 10. For we are his workmanship, created 
in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before 
ordained that we should walk in them. Tit. ii. 14, and 
iii. 8. 

a 2 Cor. iii. 6. Who also hath made us able ministers 
of the new testament : not of the letter, but of the spirit, 
Heb. i. 1, 2, chap viii. 7, 8, &c. 

▼ Rom. xv. 8. Now I say, that Jesus Christ was ■ 
minister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to con- 
firm the promises made unto the fathers. Acts iii. 20, 

* Acts iii. 20, 24. 

* Heb. x. 1. 

1 Rom. iv. 11. 

1 1 Cor. v. 7. Ex. xii. 14, 17, 24. 

» Heb. xi. 13. These all died in faith, not having re< 
eeivei the promises, but having seen them afar off, and 
were persuaded of them, and embrace I them, mm! con- 
fessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on til© eartk 
Heb. viii. \x. and x. chapters. 
17 



194 THE LABGER CATECHISM. 

they then had full remission of sin and eternal 
salvation. b 

Q. 35. How is he covenant of gra^e admin 
istered under the New Testament f 

A. Under the New Testament, when Christ 
the substance was exhibited, the same covenant 
>f grace was, and still is to be, administered in 
the preaching of the word, ° and the adminis- 
tration of the sacraments of baptism, d and the 
Lord's supper ; e in which grace and salvation 
are held forth in more fulness, evidence and 
efficacy to all nations. f 

Q. 36. Who is the Mediator of the covenant 
of grace ? 

A. The only Mediator of the covenant of 
grace is the Lord Jesus Christ, g who being the 
eternal Son of God, of one substance and equal 
with the Father, h in the fulness of time be- 

b Gal. iii. 7, 8, 9, 14. 

e Mark xvi. 15. And he said unto them, Go ye 
into all the world, and preach the gospel to every crea- 
ture. 

* Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye, therefore, and teach all 
nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and 
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 

* 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24, 25, 26. For I have received of the 
Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, &c. This do 
jro, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For 
18 often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do 
show the Lord's death till he come. [Till he come to 
judgment : for he had come in the Spirit long before this 
lime.] See alsw the gospels. 

1 2 Cor. iii. 6 

e 1 Tim. ii. 6. For there is one God, and one Media* 
tor befwsen Jod and men, the man Christ Jesus. 

* Job i i. 1. In the beginning was the Word, and 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 195 

came loan, * and so was, and continues t%* p *>e, 
God and man, in two entire distinct nat'iies, 
and one person for ever. j 

Q. 37. Sow did Christ, being tie S<~a / 
Grod, become man ? 

A. Christ, the Son of God, became nian by 
taking to himself a true body, and a reasona- 
ble soul, k being conceived by the power of the 
Holy Ghost, in the womb of the Virgin Mary, 
of her substance, and born of her, ! yet with- 
out sin. m 

the Word was with God, and the Word was God. John 
x. 30. I and my Father are one. Phil. ii. 6. Who, be- 
ing in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal 
with God. 

» Gal. iv. 4. But when the fulness of the time was 
come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman. 

J Luke i. 35. That holy thing which shall be born of 
thee, shall be called the Son of God. Rom. ix. 5. Whose 
are the fathers, and of whom, as concerning the flesh, 
Christ came ; who is over all, God blessed for ever. Amen. 
Col. ii. 9. For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the 
Godhead bodily. 

k John i. 14. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt 
among us. Matt. xxvi. 38. My soul is exceeding sor- 
rowful even unto death. 

1 Luke i. 31, 35, 42. And, behold, thou shalt coik- 
eeive in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt etll 
his name JESUS. — The Holy Ghost shall come upon 
thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow 
thee; therefore also that holy thing which shall be born 
of thee, shall be called the Son of God.— Blessed art 
thou among women, and blessed is the fruit of thy 
womb. Gal. iv. 4. God sent frrth his Son. made of i 
woman. 

m Heb iv. 16. For we have not an high priest wbich 
cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but 
was in all pe.Lts tempted like as we are yet without sin 



196 TH7* LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 38. Why was it requisite that the Media 
tor should be God ? 

A. It was requisite that the Mediator 
should be God, that he might sustain and 
keep the human nature from sinking un- 
der the infinite wrath of God, and the powei 
of death ; n give worth and efficacy to his 
sufferings, obedience, and intercession ; ° anc 
to satisfy God's justice, p procure his fa 
vour, 1 purchase a peculiar people, r givj 
his Spirit to them, 8 conquer all their ene- 

Heb. vii. 26. For such an high priest became us, who is 
holy, harmless, undefiled, and separate from sinners. 

n Acts ii. 24. Whom God hath raised up, having 
loosed the pains of death : because it was not possible 
that he should be holden of it. Rom. i. 4. Declared to 
be the Son of God with power, according to the Spirit of 
holiness, by the resurrection from the dead. 

Acts xx. 28. To feed the church of God, which he 
hath purchased with his own blood. Heb. ix. 14. — 
How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through 
the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, 
purge your conscience from dead works to serve the liv- 
ing God ? Heb. vii. 25, 26, 27, 28. Wherefore he is able 
also to save them to the uttermost that come uuto God 
%y him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for 
them, &c. 

p Rom. iii. 24, 25, 26. Being justified freely by hia 
grace, thiough the redemption that is in Christ Jesus: 
whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through 
faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness, for the 
remission of sins. — That he might be just, and the justi- 
fier of him which believeth in Jesus. 

q Eph. i. 6. To the praise or the glory of his grace, 
therein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 

r Tit. ii. 14. Who gave himself for us, that he might 
redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a 
peculiar people, zealous of good works. 

■ John xv. 26. But wLen the Comforter is «rome, 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 197 

ffiies, * and bring them to everlasting ealva 
fcion. * 

Q. 39. Why was it requisite that the Medi 
ator should be man ? 

A. It was requisite that the Mediator should 
be man, that he might advance our nature } f 
perform obedience to the law, w suffer and 
make intercession for us in our nature, x have 
a fellow-feeling of our infirmities ; y that we 
might receive the adoption of sons, * and 



whom I will send unto you from the Father. John xvi. 
7 ; xiv. 26. 

t Luke i. 69, 71, 74. And hath raised up an horn of 
salvation for us — that we should be saved from our ene- 
mies, &c. 

u Heb. v. 9. He became the authc? of eternal salva- 
tion unto all them that obey him. Chap. ix. 11, 12, 13, 
14, 15. 

7 Heb. ii. 16. For verily he took not on him the 
nature of angels , but he took on him the seed of Abra- 
ham. 

w Gal. iv. 4. God sent forth his Son, made of a wo- 
man, made under the law. Rom. v. 19. By the obedi- 
ence of one shall many be made righteous. 

1 Heb. ii. 14. Forasmuch then as the children are 
partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise 
took part of the same ; that through death he might de- 
stroy him that had the power of death. Heb. vii. 24* 
25- But this man, because he continueth ever, hath as 
unchangeable priesthood. Wherefore he is able also to 
save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, 
seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. 

Heb. iv. 15. For we have not an high priest whicn 
cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities ; 
but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet with- 
out sin. 

» Gal. iv. 5. To redeem them that were untf§r thf 
'»w. that we might receive the adoption of sons. 



198 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

have comfort and access with boldness unttf 
the throne of grace. * 

Q. 40. Why was it requisite that the Medi 
ator should be God and man in one person t 

A. It was requisite that the Mediator who 
was to reconcile God and man, should himself 
be both God and man, and this in one person ; 
that the proper works of each nature might b? 
accepted of God for us, b and relied on by us, 
as the works of the whole person. ° 

Q. 41. Why was our Mediator called Jesus t 
A. Our Mediator was called Jesus, because 
he saveth his people from their sins. d 

Q. 42. Why was our Mediator called Christ f 
A. Our Mediator was called Christ, because 
he was anointed with the Holy Ghost above 
measure ; e and so set apart, and fully fur- 
nished with all authority and ability, f to 

» Heb. iv. 16. Let us therefore come boldly unto the 
throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find 
grace to help in time of need. 

*> Matt. i. 23. Behold, a virgin shall bring forth a 
son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which, be 
ing interpreted, is, God with us. Matt. iii. 17. This is 
my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. 

« 1 Pet. ii. 6. Behold, T lay in Sion a chief corner 
Btone, elect, precious : and he that believeth on him shall 
aot be confoun led. 

a Matt. i. 21. And she shall bring forth a son, ami 
thou shalt call his name JESUS ; for he shall save hia 
people from their sins. 

• John iii. 34. God giveth not the Spirit by measure 
onto him. Psa. xlv. 7. God, thy God, hath anointed 
khee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows. 

f John vi. 27. Labour not for the meat which per- 
isheth, but for that meat whi ih endureth unto ever* 



THE J .AUGER CATECHISM. 19ft 

esecut3 the office of pre phet, g priest, h and king 
of his church, in the estate both of his humili- 
ation and exaltation. 1 

Q. 43. How doth Christ execute the ifjice of 
a prophet ? 

A. Christ e^ecuteth the office of a prophet, 
in his revealing to the church in all ages, j by 
his Spirit and word, k in divers ways of ad- 
ministration, 1 the whole will of God, m in all 

lasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto you, 
for him hath God the Father sealed. Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. 

g Acts iii. 22. For Moses truly said unto the fathers, 
A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up rato you, of 
your brethren, like unto me ; him shall ye hear in all 
things, whatsoever he shall say unto you. Luke iv 
18, 21. 

i» Heb. v. 5, 6. So also Christ glorified not himself to 
foe made an high priest ; but he that said unto him, Thou 
art my Son, to-day have I begotten thee. As he saith 
also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever, after the 
order of Melchisedec. Heb. iv. 14, 15. 

1 Isa. ix. 6, 7. The government shall be upon his 
shoulder. — Of the increase of his government and peace 
there shall be no end. Psa. ii. 6. 

i John i. 18 No man hath seen God at any time ; the 
only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father 
he hath declared him. 

* 1 Pet. L 10, 12 Of which salvat on the prophets 
have inquired, and searched diligently, who prophesied of 
the grace that shall come unto you. — Unto whom it was 
revealed, that not unto themselves, but unto us, they did 
minister the things which are now reported unto you by 
them that have preached the gospel unto you, with thi 
Holy Ghost sent down from heaven. 

1 Heb. i. 1, 2. God, who, at sundry times, and in 
divers manners, spake in time past unto the fathers, by 
tl e prophets, hath in these last days spoken unto us by 
b s Son. 

** « ohn xv. 15. But 1 have called your frien. Is ; foi all 



200 THE LARGEft CATECHISM. 

things concerning their edification and salra 
tion. n 

Q. 44. How doth Christ execute the office of 
a priest ? 

A. Christ executeth the office of a priest, in 
his once offering himself a sacrifice without spot 
to God, to be a reconciliation for the sins of 
his people ; p and in making continual inter 
cession for them. q 

Q. 45. How doth Christ execute the office of 
a king ? 

A. Christ executeth the office of a king, in 
calling out of the world a people to himself; ' 

things that I have heard of my Father, I have made 
known unto you. 

n Eph. iv. 11, 12, 13. And he gave some, apostles; 
and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, 
pastors and teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, foi 
the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of 
Christ : till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of 
the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, 
unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ. 
John xx. 31. 

Heb. ix. 14 28. Eow much more shall the blood of 
Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself 
without .>pot to God, purge your conscience — So Christ 
was once offered to bear the sins of many. 

P Heb. ii. 17. That he might be a merciful and faithful 
high-priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconcili* 
ation for the sins of the people 

<» Heb. vii. 25. Wherefore he is able also to save them 
to the uttermost that come unto God by him seeing he 
ever Hveth to make intercession for them. 

T Isa. Iv. 5. Behold, thou shalt call a nation that tho* 
know est not ; and nacions that knew not thee, shall ran 
auto thee, because of the Lord thy God, anJ for the Holj 
One of Israel; fori* hath glorified thee. God. xlix. 10 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 201 

And giving them officers, ■ laws, l and cen- 
sures, by which he visibly governs them ; * 
in bestowing saving grace upon his elect, ' 
rewarding their obedience, w and correcting 
them for their sins, x preserving and support- 
ing them under all their temptations and suf- 
ferings, y restraining and overcoming all their 
enemies, z and powerfully ordering all things 



* 1 Cor. xii. 28. And God hath set some in the 
church ; first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly 
teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, 
helps, governments, diversities of tongues. Eph. iv. 
11, 12. 

* Isa. xxxiii. 22. For the Lord is our judge, the Lord 
is our lawgiver, the Lord is our king ; and he will save 
is. 

Matt, xviii. 17, 18. And if he shall neglect to hear 
them, tell it unto the church: but if he neglect to hear 
the church, let him be unto thee as an heathen man and 
a publican. Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall 
bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever 
ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. 1 Cor. 
V. 4, 5. 1 Tim. v. 20. Tit. iii. 10. 

T Acts v. 31. Him hath God exalted with his right 
hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance 
to Israel, and forgiveness of sins. Psa. lxviii. 18. 

w Rev. xxii. 12. And behold, I come quickly; and 
mj reward is with me, to give every man according as 
• is work shall be. Matt. xxv. 34, 35, 36. Rom. ii. 7. 

* Rev. iii. 19. As many as I love, I rebuke and 
fasten. Heb. xii. 6, 7. 

y Tsa. lxiii. 9. In all their affliction he was afflicted, 
and the angel of his. presence saved then. : is his love 
and in his pity he redeemed them ; and he bare ihem, 
i»nd carried them all the days of old. 

« 1 Cor. xv. 25. For he must reign till he hatb put ali 
extviDies und?i his feet. Psa ox. throughout 



202 THE LARGER CATECH.SM. 

for his own glory, a and their good ; b Lnd atec 
in taking vengeance on the rest, who know not 
Gtd, and obey not the gospel. ° 

Q. 46. What was the estate of Christ's hw 
miliation ? 

A. The estate of Christ's humiliation wat 
that low condition, wherein he, for our sakea, 
emptying himself of his glory, took upon him 
the form of a servant, in his conception and 
birth, life, death, and after his death until his 
resurrection. d 

Q. 47. How did Christ humble himself in 
his conception and birth ? 

A. Christ humbled himself in his conception 

* Rom. aiv. 11. As I live, saith the Lord, every 
knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to 
God. Phil. ii. 11. And that every tongue should con- 
fess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the 
Father. 

t> Rom. viii. 28. And we know that all things worh 
together for good to them that love God, to them who are 
the called according to his purpose. 

e 2 Thess. i. 8. In flanrng fire taking vengeance on 
them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of 
our Lord Jesus Christ P*a. ii. 9. Thou shalt break 
Ihem with a rod of irc^ , thou shalt dash them in piecei 
like a potter's vessel. 

* Phil. ii. 6, 7, 8. Who, being in the form of God, 
thought it not robbery to be equal with God ; but made 
himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of 
a servant, and was made in the likeness of n en ; anO 
being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, 
and became obedient unto death, even the death of the 
cross, 2 Cor. viii. 9. For ye know the grace of our 
;>ord Jesus Christ, that though he was rich, yet for your 
sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might 
be rich. Luke i. 31 Acts ii. 24. 



THE LARGER CATEOHJSM. 203 

and birth, in that, being from all eternity the 
Son of God in the bosom of the Father, ho 
was pleased in the fulness of time to become 
the fion of man, made of a woman of low 
estate, and to be born of her, with divers 
nrcumstanoes of more than ordinary abase* 
aent e 

Q. 48. How did Christ hmnble kimselj in 
his life ? 

A. Christ humbled himself in his life, by 
subjecting himself to the law, f which he per- 
fectly fulfilled, g and by conflicting with the 
indignities of the world, h temptations of Sa- 
ten, i and infirmities in his flesh; whether 
common to the nature of man, or particularly 
accompanying that his low condition. j 

e John i. 14, 18. The Word was made flesh, and dwelt 
among us. — The only begotten Son, which is in the bo- 
som of the Father. Lnke ii. 7. And she brought forth 
her first-born son, and wrapped him in swaddling clothes, 
and laid him in a manger. 

* Gal. iv. 4. God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, 
made under the law. 

k Matt. v. 17. Think not that I am come to destroy 
<lie law, or the prophets : I am not come to destroy, but 
So fulfil. Rom. v. 19. 

* Fsa. ixii. 6. But I am a worm, and no man ; a re- 
prja'.h of men, and despised of the people. Isa. liii. 2, 3. 
Ueb rii. 2, 3. 

» Matt. iv. 1 to 12. Then was Jesus led up of the 
Spirit into the wilderness, to be tempted ^f the devil, &c 
Luke iv. I to 14. 

J Heb. ii. 17, 18. Wherefore iu all things it be- 
hoved h/m to be made like unto his brethren. — For in 
that he himself hath suffered, being tempted, h$ is ablf 
to sucrDur them that are tempted- Heb. iv. 16. Is* 
liii. 15 14. 



204 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 49. How did Christ humble himself w 
his death f 

A. Christ humbled himself in his death, va 
that having been betrayed by Judas, k for- 
saken by his disciples, ' scorned and rejected 
by the world, m condemned by Pilate, and 
tormented by his persecutors ; n having also 
conflicted with the terrors of death and the 
powers of darkness, felt and borne the weight 
of God's wrath, ° he laid down his life an offer- 
ing for sin, p enduring the painful, shameful, 
and cursed death of the cross. q 

Q. 50. Wherein consisted Christ's humilia- 
tion after his death ? 

A. Christ's humiliation after his death con- 



* Matt, xxvii. 4. 

1 Matt. xxvi. 56. Then all the disciples forsook him, 
and tied 

m Isa. liii. 3. He is despised and rejected of men ; a 
man of sorrows and acquuiuted with grief; and we hid 
as it were our faces from bim : he was despised, and we 
esteemed him not. 

■ Matt, xxvii. 26. And when he had scourged Jesus ; 
he delivered him to be crucified. John xix. 34. Luke 
wdi. 63, 64. 

Luke xxii. 44. And being in an agony, he prayed 
more earnestly : and his ft treat was as it were grei t drops 
of blood falling down to the ground. Matt, xxvii. 46. 
And about the ninth hour, Jesus cried with a loud voice, 
— Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani ? — My God, my God, why 
hast thou forsaken me ? Rom. viii. 32. 

p Isa. liii. 10. Thou shalt make his soul an offering 
for sin. 

*» Phil. ii. 8. And being found in fashion as a man, 
he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, 
even the death of the cross Heb. xii. 2. Gal. ill. 13. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 205 

listed in his being buried,' and oonik^ing ia 
the state of the dead, and under uhe power of 
death till the thii d day, 1 whkb hath been other 
wise expressed in these words, He descended 
into hell. 

Q. 51. What was the estate of Christ'* exal 

tation ? 

A. The estate of Christ's exaltation compre 
hendeth his resurrection,* ascension,* sitting at 
the right hand of the Father/ and his coming 
again to judge the world. w 

Q. 52. How was Christ exalted in his resur- 
rection ? 

A. Christ was exalted in his resurrection, ir 
that, not having seen corruption in death, (of 
which it was not possible for him. to be held) a 
and having the very same body in which he 

f 1 Cor. xv. 3, 4. 

• Matt. xii. 40. For as Jonas was three days and 
three nights in the whale's belly; so shall the Son of 
man be three days and three nights in the heart of the 
earth. Psa. xvi. 10, compared with Acts ii. 24, 25, 26. 
Rosa vi. 9. ^ ^ ■ 

« ii)r. xv. 4. And that >ie rose again the third day, 
»45Cordr\g to the Scriptures. 

■ Mark xvi. 19. So then, after the Lord had spoke* 
into them, he was received up into heaven. 

• Eph. i. 20. And set him at his own right hand. 

• Acts i. 11. This same Jesus which is taken up from 
you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have 
seen him go into heaven. Acts xvii. 31. 

• Acts ii 24. Whom God hath raised up, having loosed 
»he pains of death: because it was not possible that he 
should bo holden of it. Psa xvi. 10. For thou wilt not 
leave my soul in hell : neitf x wilt thou suffer thine Holj 
Ooe to see corruption. 

18 



2U6 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Buffered, with the essential properties thereof, 1 
(but without mortality and other common in- 
firmities belonging to this life) really united 
tc his soul/ he rose again from the dead the 
third day by his own power; 8 whereby he 
declared himself to be the Son of God, 1 
to have satisfied divine justice, to have van- 
quished death and him that had the power 
of it, d and to be Lord of quick and dead. 1 
All which he did as a public person/ 
the head of his church/ for their jus- 

y Luke xxiv. 39. Behold my hands and my feet, that 
.t is I myself: handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not 
flesh and bones, as ye see me have. 

% Rev. i. 18- I am he that liveth, and was dead ; and, 
behold, I am alive foi evermore ; Amen : and have the 
keys of hell and of death. 

» John x. 18. No man taketh it from me, but I lay it 
down of myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have 
power to take it again. 

b Rom. i. 4. And declared to be the Son of God with 
power, according to the Spirit of holiness, by the resur- 
rection from the dead. 

c Rom. viii. 34. Who is he that condemneth ? it is 
Christ that died, yea, rather, that is risen again, who is 
even at the right hand of God. 

d Heb. ii. 14. That through death he might destroy 
him that had the power of death, that is, the devil. 

• Rom xiv. 9. For to this end Christ both died, and 
rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead 
and living. 

t i Cor. xv. 21, 22. For since by man came death, 
bjr man came also the resurrection of the dead. For at 
in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made 
»live. 

f Eph. i. 22, 23. And gave him to be the head overall 
things to the church, whici \s his body, the fulcess of him 
that I Uetb all in all Col i- 18. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 207 

fcifieation, h quickening in grace,* support 
against enemies, J and to assure them of their 
resurrection from the dead at the last day. k 

Q. 53. How was Christ exalted in his asem 
%ion ? 

A. Christ was exalted in his ascension, ir 
that having, after his resurrection, often r*p 
peared unto, and conversed with his apostles, 
speaking to them of the things pertaining to 
the kingdom of God, l and giving them com- 
mission to preach the gospel to all nations ; u 
forty days after his resurrection, he, in our 
nature, and as our head, n triumphing over 
enemies, ° visibly went up into the highest 

h Rom. iv. 25. Who was delivered for our offences, and 
was raised again for our justification. 

1 Eph. ii. 5, 6. Even when we were dead in 
Bins, hath quickened us together with Christ. Col 
ii. 12. 

i 1 Cor. xv. 25, 26. For he must reign, till he hatk 
put all enemies under his feet. The last enemy that shall 
be destroyed is death. 

* 1 Cor. xv. 20. Bu* now is Christ risen from the dead, 
and become the first-fruits of them that slept 

1 Acts i. 2, 3. Until the day on which he was taken 
up, after that he through the Holy Ghost had given com- 
mandments unto the apostles whom he had chosen : tc 
whom also he showed himself alive after his passion, by 
many infallible proofs, being seen of them forty days, 
And speaking of the things pertaining (o the kingdom of 
God. 

» Matt, xxviii. 19. 20. Go ye therefore and teach all 
nations. Mark xvi. 15. 

n Heb, vi. 20. Whither the forerunner is fjr us en- 
tered, even Jesus made an high -priest for ever. See ais* 
lettei 1 above. 

• EpiL iv 8. Wierefore he SBith, When he ascended 



208 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

aoavens, there to receive gifts for men, * to 
raise up our affections thither, q and to prepare 
a place for us, r where himself is, and sLall 
continue till his second coming at the end of 
\he world. 8 

Q. 54. How is Christ exalted in his sitting 
it the right hand of God ? 

A, Christ is exalted in his sitting at tie 
right hand of God, in that as God-man he ia 
advanced to the highest favour with God the 
Father, * with all fulness of joy, u glory, * 
and power over all things in heaven and 
earth ; w and doth gather and defend his 

up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto 
men. 

P Acts i. 9. — While they beheld, he was taken up ; 
and a cloud received him out of their eight. Psa. lxviii. 
18. Thou hast asjended on high: — thou hast received 
gifts for men ; yea, for the rebellious also, that the Lord 
God might dwell among them. 

q Col. iii. 1, 2. If ye then be risen with Christ, seek 
those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the 
"ight hand of God, &c. 

r John xiv. 2. I go to prepare a place for you. 

• Acts iii. 21. Whom the heaven must receive, unti' 
the times of restitution of all things. 

* Phil, ii 9. Wherefore God also hath highly ox- 
tffced him, and given him a name which is above everj 
oame. 

n Acts ii. 28. Thou shalt make me full of joy with thy 
countenance. Compared with Psa. xvi. 11. 

T John xvii. 5. And now, Father, glorify thou me 
with thine own self, with the glory which I had with the« 
before the world was. 

w Eph. \. 22. And hath put all things under hia feet, 
**id g# ve him to be the head oi er all things to the churoh 
1 Pel u m2 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 209 

sbuich, and subdue their enemies ; furnishetk 
his ministers and people with gifts and graces, f 
and maketh intercession for them. 7 

Q. 55. How doth Christ make inttrce* 
8ton f 

A. Christ maketh intercession, by his ap- 
pearing in our nature continually before the 
Father in heaven, ■ in the merit of his obe- 
dience and sacrifice on earth;* declaring 
his will to have it applied to all believers ; * 
answering all accusations against them ; ' 
and procuring for them quiet of conscience, 
notwithstanding daily failings, d access with 
boldness to the throne of grace, e and 

* Eph. iv. 11, 12. Psa. ex. throughout. 
J Rom. viii. 34. 

• Heb. ix. 24 For Christ is not entered into the holy 
places made with hands, which are the figures of the 
•jue ; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the pres 
Mice of God for us. 

» Heb. i. 3. When he had by himself purged our sins, 
sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high. 

b John xvii. 9, 20, 24. Father, I will that they 
also who,m thou hast given me be with me where 1 am ; 
that they may behold my glory, which thou hast givea 
me. 

« Rom. viii. 33, 34. Who shall lay any thing to the 
charge of God's elect? It is God that justifieth. Wh« 
is he that condemneth ? It is Christ that died, yea, 
rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand 
of God, who also maketh intercessic n for us. 

* 1 John ii. 1, 2. If any man sin, we have an ad- 
vocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous. 
Rom. v 1. 

• Hel. iv. 15, 16. Let us therefore come bddly nnto 
the tli rone of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find 
grace to help in time of need, 

18» 



210 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

acceptance of their persons f and ser» 
vices. s 

Q. 56. Sow is Christ to be exalted in hit 
coming again to judge the world? 

A. Christ is to be exalted in his coming 
again to judge the world, in that he, who was 
unjustly judgjd and condemned by wicked 
men, h shall come again at the last day in 
great power, * and in the full manifestation 
of his own glory, and of his Father's, with 
all his holy angels, j with a shout, with the 
voice of the archangel, and with the trumpet 
of God, k to judge the world in righteous- 
ness. l 



f Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, 
wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 

t 1 Pet. ii. 5. Ye also, as lively stones, are built up 
a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual 
sacrifices, acceptable to God \y Jesus Christ. Rev. viii. 

a, 4. 

h Acts iii. 14, 15. But ye denied the Holy One, and 
the Just, and desired a murderer to be granted unto you ; 
and killed the Prince of life. 

• Matt. xxiv. 30. And then shall all the tribes of 
tfie earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man 
ooming in the clouds of heaven, with power and great 
glory. 

j Luke ix. 26. For whosoever shall be ashamed of 
ae, and of my words, of him shall the Son of man be 
ashamed, when he shall come in his own glory, and in 
his Father's, and of the holy angels. Matt. xxv. 31. 

k 1 Thess. iv. 16. For the Lord himself shall descend 
from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the arch- 
angel, and with the trump of God. 

1 Acts xvii. 31. Because he hath appointed a day, 
in the which he will judjrj the world in righteousness, 
by that mat whom he ha ii ordained; thereof he hvXk 



THE LARGER CATEOHISM. 211 

Q. 57. What benefits hath Christ procured 
by h\% mediation ? 

A. Christ by his mediation hath procured 
redemption, m with all other benefits of the 
covenant of grace. n 

Q. 58. How do we come to be made var* 
lakers of the benefits which Christ hath pro- 
cured ? 

A. We are made partakers of the benefits 
which Christ hath procured, by the application 
i)f them unto us, ° which is the work especially 
of God the Holy Ghost. p 

Q. 59. Who are made partakers of redemj 
Hon through Christ? 

A. Redemption is certainly applied, and ef- 
fectually communicated, to all those for whom 
Christ hath purchased it ; q who are in time 

given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him 
from the dead. 

■ Heb. ix. 12. Neither by the blood of goats and 
calves, but by his own blood, he entered in once into tht, 
holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us. 

B 2 Cor. i. 20. For all the promises of God in him ai c 
yea, and in him, Amen, unto the glory of God by us. 

• John i. 12. But as many as received him, to fnem 
gave he power to become the sons of God, even to vhenc 
that believe on his name. 

P Tit. iii. 5, 6. But according to his mercy he saved 
as, by the washing of regeneration, and 'enewing of the 
Holy Ghost. John xvi. 7, 8. 

* John vi. 37, 39. All that the Father giveth me, shall 
come to me : and him that cometh to me, I will in no wise 
cast out. — And this is the Father's will which hath sent 
me, that of all which he hath given me, I should lose 
nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day. 
Jjhn z 16, V — I lay do* a my life for the sheep AdiJ 



212 THE 1ARGEK CATECHISM. 

by the Holy Ghost enabled to Relieve in Christ! 
according to the gospel. r 

Q. 60. Can they who have never neard the 
gospel, and so know not Jesus Christ, nor be* 
Utve in him, b> saved by their living according 
to the light of nature ? 

A. They who having never heard the gos- 
pel, 8 know not Jesus Christ, * and believe not 
in him, cannot be saved, u be they never so 
diligent to frame their lives according to the 
light of nature, v or the laws of that religion 
which they profess ; w neither is there salvation 
in any other, but in Christ alone, x who is the 
Saviour only of his body the church. 7 

other sheep I have, which are not of this fold: them 
also I must bring, and they shaU hear my voice. Eph 
i. 13, 14. 

r Eph. ii. 8. For by grace are y^ saved, through faith ; 
and that not of yourselves : it is the gift of God. John 
iii. 36. 

* Rom. x. 14. How then shall they call on him in whom 
they have not believed ? and how shall they believe in 
him of whom they have not heard ? and how shall they 
h jar without a preacher? 

1 2 Thess. i. 8, 9. In flaming tire taking vengeance on 
them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel cf 
our Lord Jesus Christ, &c. 

■ John viii. 24. If ye believe not that I am he, yo 
■hall die in your sins. Mark xvi. 16. He that believeth 
rot, shall be damned. 

v 1 Cor. i. 20 to 25. 

" John :v. 22. Phil. iii. 4 to 10. 

* Acts iv. 12. Neither is there salvation in any other: 
for there is none other name under heaven given among 
men, whoreby we must be saved. 

* Eph. v. 23. Even as Christ is the head of tho churon 
ftkd he is the Sav our of the body. 



THE LARGER CATECHISE, 213 

Q. 61. Are all they saved who hear the gos- 
pel, and live in the church f 

A All that hear the gospel, and live in tho 
fisibb church, are not saved ; but only they 
who are true members of the church invisi 
bte.« 

Q. 62. What is tht visible church ? 

A. The visible church is a society made up 
of all such as in all ages and places of the 
world do profess th? true religion,* and of theii 
children. b 

Q. 63. What are the special privileges of the 
visible church ? 

A. The visible church hath the privilege of 
being under God's special care and govern- 
ment ; ° of being protected and preserved in 



« Rom. ix. 6. They are not all Israel which are c( 
Israel. Matt. vii. 21. Not every one that saith unto me, 
Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven ; but 
he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven. 
Matt. xxii. 14. John xii. 38, 39, 40- 

» 1 Cor i. 2. Unto the church of God which is at 
Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called 
to be saints, with all that in every place call upon the 
aame of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours. X 
3or. xii. 13. Rom. xv. 9 to 13. Matt, xxviii. 19, 20, 

* Acts ii. 39. For the promise is unto you, and to your 
children. 1 Cor. vii. 14. Rom. xi. 16. Gen. xvii. 7. 

c Isa. iv. 6, 6. And the Lord will create upon every 
dfrelling-place of mount Zion, and upon her assemblies, 
a cloud and smoke by day, and the shining of a flaming 
fire by night : for upon all the glory shall be a defence-. 
And ^here shall be a tabernacle for a shadow in the day 
time from the heat, and for a pi* ce of refuge, and foi a 
covert fror storm vart from rain 1 Tim. iv. 10. 



214 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

all ages, notwithstanding the opposition of all 
enemies ; d and of enjoying the communiot of 
saints, the ordinary means of salvation, 8 and 
offers of grace by Christ, to all members 
of it, in the mi/iistry of the gospel, testifying 
that whosoever believes in him shall be saved/ 
and excluding none that will come unto 
him. g 

Q. 64. What is the invisible church ? 

A. The invisible church is the whole number 
of the elect, that have been, are, or shall be 
gathered into one under Christ the head. h 

i Matt. xvi. 18. And upon this rock I will build my 
church ; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. 
lea. xxxi. 4, 5. Zech. xii. 2, 3, 4, 8, 9. Ex. iii. 2, 3. 
Psa. cxv. throughout. 

• Acts ii. 42. They continued steadfastly in the apos- 
tles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, 
and in prayers. 

* Psa. cxlvii. 19, 20. He showeth his word unto Jacob, 
his statutes and his judgments unto Israel. He hath not 
dealt so with any nation : and as for his judgments, they 
have not known them. Rom. ix. 4. Mark. xvi. 15, 16. — 
Preach the gospel to every creature. He that believetb, 
and is baptized, shall be saved. Acts xvi. 31. Isa. xlv. 
22. Rev. xxii. 17. 

f John vi. 37. And him that cometh to me, I will in 
no wise cast out. 

b Eph. i. 10. That in the dispensation of the fulnosi 
of times, he might gather together in one all things in 
Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth ; 
even in him. John xi. 62. And not for that nation only, 
but that also he should gather together in one the children 
of God that were scattered abroad. John x. 1G, And 
other sheep I have, which are not of this fold ; them 
also I must bring, and they shall hear my voicn and 
there shall be one fold, and one shephe'd. Eph. i 



THE LAKGER CATECHISM. 216 

Q. 65. What special benefits do the memben 
df the invisible church enjoy by Christ f 

A. The members of the invisible church, bj 
Christ, enjoy union and communion with him 
in grace and glory. * 

Q. 66. What is that union which the elect 
have with Christ ? 

A. The union which the elect have with 
Christ is the work of God's grace, J whereby 
they are spiritually and mystically, yet really 
and inseparably, joined to Christ as their head 
and husband ; k which is done in their effectual 
calling. l 

Q. 67. What is effectual calling ? 
4. Effectual calling is the work of God's 
almighty power and grace, m whereby (out 

i John xvii. 21. That they all may be one ; as thou, 
Father, art \a me, and I in thee, that they also may be 
»ne in us. Eph. ii. 5, 6. 1 John i. 3. — And truly our 
fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus 
Christ John xvii. 24. Father, I will that they also 
whom thou bast given me be with me where I am. ; that 
they may behold my glory. 

J Eph. ii. 6, 7, 8. For by grace are ye saved, 
thrtugh faith : and that not of yourselves : it is the gift 
tfGod. 

k 1 Cor. vi. 17. But he that is joined unto the Lord 
Is one spirit. John x. 28. And I give unto them eternal 
life ; and they shall never perish, neither shall any pluck 
fchem out of my hand. Eph. v. 23, 30. — Even as Christ 
Is the head of the church. — For we are members of his 
body, of his flesh, and of his bones. 

1 1 Cor. i. 9. God is faithful, by whom ye were called 
anto the fellowship of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord. 
I Pet. v. 1C. 

■ Eph. i. 18, 19, 20. That ye may know what is the 
hope of his calling — and what is the exceeding greatnsef 



216 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

of his free and especial love to his elect, and 
from nothing in them moving him there 
unto) n he doth m his accepted time ; nvite 
and draw them to Jesus Christ, by his word 
and Spirit ; ° savingly enlightening their 
minds, p renewing and powerfully determin* 

of his power to us-ward who believe, according to the 
working of his mighty power, which he wrought in 
Christ, when he raised him from the dead, aorid set bim 
at his own right hand in the heavenly places. 2 Tim. i. 
8, 9. — Who hath saved us and called us with an holy 
calling, not according to our works, but according to his 
own purpose and grace, which was given uj in Christ 
Jesus, before the world began. 

■ Tit. iii. 4, 5. But after that the kindness and love of 
God our Saviour toward man appeared, not by works of 
righteousness which we have done, but according to his 
mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeu dration, and 
renewing of the Holy Ghost. Eph. ii. 4 to 10. God, who 
is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved 
us, even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us 
together with Christ; (by grace ye are saved) — not of 
works, lest any man should boast. Rom. ix. 11. — Ac- 
cording to election might stand, not of worbs, but of him 
that calleth. 

• 2 Cor. v. 20. Now then we are ambassadors for 
Christ, as though God did beseech you bv us ; we pray 
you, in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God. 2 Cor. 
?i. 2. Behold, now is the accepted time ; behold, now 
is the day of salvation. John vi. 44 . No man can come 
to me, except the Father, who hath sent me, draw him ; 
and I will raise him up at the last day. 2 Thess. ii. 13, 
14 But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for 
you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath 
from the beginning chosen you to salvation, through 
sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the truth; where- 
anto he called you by our gospel, to the obtaining of the 
glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
w f Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eves, and to turn 



THE LAKGER CATECELSM. 2l7 

ing their wills, q so as t'aey (although fi them- 
selves dead in sin) are hereby macL willing 
and able, freely to answer his call, and to ac- 
cept and embrace the grace ofl/red and con 
veyed therein. r 

Q. 68. Are the elect only effectually called t 
A. All the elect, and they only, are effect 
ually called ; 8 although others may be, and 
often are outwardly called by the ministry of 
the word, t and have some common operations 
of the Spirit, u who, for their wilful neglect 
and contempt of the grace offered to them, 
being justly left in their unbelief, do never 
truly come to Jesus Christ. T 

them from darkness to light, and from the power of SataD 
unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and 
inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith 
that is in me. 

s Ezek. xi. 19. And I will put a new spirit within 
you : and 1 will take the stony heart out of their flesh, 
and will give them a heart of flesh. Ezek. xxxvi. 
26, 27. 

r John vi. 45. An 1 they shall be all taught of God. 
Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned 
of the Father, cometh unto me. Phil. ii. 13. For it is 
God which worketh in you both to will and to do of hie 
good pleasure. Deut. xxx. 6. Eph. ii. 5. 

• Acts xiii. 48. And as many as were ordained U 
Sternal life, believed. 

* Matt. xxii. 14. For many are called, but few art 
chosen. 

u Matt. xiii. 20, 21. But he tljat received the seed 
into stony places, the same is he that heareth the word — 
yet hath he not root in himself, but dureth for awhile; 
for when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the 
word, by and bj he is offended. Heb. vi. 4, 5, 6. 

» Psa. ixxxi. 11, 12. But my people would not 
19 



218 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q, 69. What is the tommunion m graet^ 
which thj members of th, invisible church ham 
with Chrisi ? 

A. The communion in grace, which ""ho 
members of the invisible church have with 
Christ, is their pirtaking of the virtue of his 
mediation, in thjir justification, w adoption, 1 
fianctification, and whatever else in this life 
manifests their union with him. y 

Q. 70. What is justification f 

A. Justification is an act of God's free grace 
unto sinners, z in which he pardoneth all 



hearken to my voice ; and Israel would none of me. So 
I gave them up unto their own hearts' lust; and they 
walked in their own counsels. John xii. 38, 39, 40. 
That the saying of Esatas the prophet might be fulfilled, 
which he spake, Lord, who hath believed our report? 
and to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed ? 
Therefore they could not believe, because that Esaias 
said again, He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened 
their heart ; that they should not see with their eyes, nor 
understand with their heart ; and be converted, and 1 
should heal them. Acts xxviii. 25, 26, 27. John vi. 64 t 
65. Prov. i. 24 to 32. Psa. xcv. 9 to the end. 

w Rom. viii. 30. Moreover, whom he did predeati* 
aate, them he also called ; and whom he called, them h« 
also justified, and whom he justified, them he also glo» 
fined. 

* Eph i. 5. Having predestinated us unto the adop 
tlon of children by Jesus Christ to himself. 

f 1 Cor. i. 30. But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, whd 
of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and 
lanctification, and redemption. 

* Rom. iii. 22, 24, 25. Even the righteousness of God^ 
which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all, and upon all 
them that believe ; for there is no difference — being jus- 
tified free'y by his grace, through the redemption that if 
in Christ Jesue &s. Ron. iv. 6. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 219 

(their sin, accepteth and accounteth their per- 
sons righteous in his sight ; a not foi any thing 
wrought in them, or done by them, 1 but only 
for the perfect obedience and full satisfaction 
of Christ, by God imputed to tiiem, ° and re 
ceived by faith alone. d 

Q. 71. How is justificatkn an act of Groct\ 
free grace ? 

A. Although Christ by his obedience and 
death, did make a proper, real, and full satis* 
faction to God's justice in the behalf of them 

» 2 Cor. v. 19, 21. To wit, that God was in Christ, 
reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their 
trespasses unto them. — For he hath made him to be sin 
for us, who knew no sin ; that we might be made the 
righteousness of God in him. Rom. iii. 22, 24, 25. Even 
the righteousness of God, which is by faith of Jesua 
Christ unto all, and upon all them that believe, &c. 

b Eph. i. 6, 7. Wherein he hath made us accepted in 
the Beloved : in whom we have redemption through his 
blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of 
his grace. Rom. in. 28. Therefore we conclude, that 
a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law. 

c Rom. iii. 24, 25. Being justified freely by his grace, 
through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus: whom 
God hath set forth to be a propitiation, through faith in 
fiis blood. Rom. v. 17, 18, 19. — Much more they which 
receive abundance of grace, and of the gift of righteous' 
fless, shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ. — So by tin 
obedience of one shall many be made righteous. Rom, 
iv. 6, 7, 8. Even as David also describeth the blessed- 
aess of the man unto whom God imputeth righteousness 
without works, &c. 

d Rom. v. 1. Therefore being justified by faith, we 
have peace with God. Acts x. 43. To him give ail tii« 
proplets witness, that through his name whosoever te- 
Lieveth in him shall receive remission of sins. Gal \i 
16. Phih tii. 9. Rom. iii. 25. 26. 



220 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

that are justified : • yet inasmuch as God ac 
cepteth thp satisfaction from a surety, which 
he might have iemanded of them ; and did 
provide this surety, his only Son, f imputing 
his righteousness to them, g and requiring no- 
thing of them for thnr justification but aith, * 
irhich also is his gift, * their justification is to 
them of free grace. j 

e Matt, xx, 28. Even as the Son of man came not to 
be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his Me a 
ransom (or price of redemption) for many. 1 Tim. ii. 6, 
1 Pet. i. 18, 19. Forasmuch as ye know that ye were 
not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold 
— but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a laml 
without blemish and without spot. Rom. v. 8, 9, 10. — 
While we were yet sinners, Christ died for us, &c. 

t Dan. ix. 24, 26. Isa. liii. 6, 10, 11, 12.— And the 
Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of us all. — Yet it 
p'eased the Lord to bruise him ; he hath put him to 
grief: when thou shalt make his soul an offering for sin, 
he shall see his seed, he shall prolong his days, and the 
pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in his hand. He shall 
see of the travail of his soul, and shall be satisfied. — 
Therefore will I divide him a portion with the great, and 
he shall divide the spoil with the strong ; because he 
hath poured out his soul unto death : and he was num« 
bered with the transgressors ; and he bare the sin of 
many Heb. vii. 22. By so much was Jesus made a 
Buret} of a better testament. Rom. viii. 32. He that 
•pared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us 
ill, hew shall he not with him also freely give us all 
things ? 

s 2 Cor. v. 21. That we might be made the right- 
eousness of God in him. Rom. iv. 11. 1 Cor. i. 80. 

»» Rom. iii. 24, 25. Whom God hath set forth to be a 
propitiation, through faith in his blood. Acts xvi. 31. 

i Eph. ii. 8. For by grace are ye saved, through faith ; 
Mad that nit of yourselves : it is the gift of God. 

J Eph. i 7 In whom we kave redemption through 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 221 

Q. 72. What is justifying faith f 
A* Justifying faith is a saving grace, 1 
irrought in the heart of a sinner, by the Spi- 
rit 1 and word of God; m whereby he, being 
convinced of his sin and misery, and of the 
disability in himself and all other creatures to 
recover him out of his lost condition, 11 no' 
only assenteth to the truth of the promise of 
'he gospel, but receiveth and resteth upon 
Christ and his righteousness therein held forth, 
for pardon of sin, p and for the accepting and 
accounting of his person righteous in the sight 
of God for salvation. q 

his blood, the forgiveness of sins according to the riches 
of his grace. 

k Heb. x. 39. But we are not of them who draw back 
unto perdition ; but of them that believe to the saving of 
the soul. 

i 2 Cor. iv. 13. We having the same spirit of faith. 
Eph. i. 17, 18, 19. That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
tbo Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wis- 
dom and revelation in the knowledge of him, &c. 

m Rom. x. 14, 17. So then faith cometh by hearing, 
and hearing by the word of God. Rom. i. 16. 

» John xvi. 8, 9. And when he is come, he will reprove 
the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment: 
§f sin, because they believe not on me. Acts xvi. 30 — 
8irs, what must I do to be saved? Acts ii. 37. Eph. ii. 1. 
4t.cts iv. 12. Rom. vii. 9. 

Eph. i. 13. In whom ye olso trusted, after that y« 
heard the word of truth, the gospelcf your salvation. 

P Acts x. 43. To him give all the prophets witness, 
that, through his name, whosoever believeth in him shall 
receive remission of sins. A«;ts xvi. 31. John i. 12. 

q Phil. iii. 9. And be found in him, not having mine 
own righteousness, which is of the law, but that which if 
through the faith of "Christy the rightec asness which is of 
19* 



222 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 73. How doth faith justify a sinner m 
the sight of Crod ? 

A. Faith jusufies a sinner in the sight of 
God 7 not because of those other graces which 
io always accompai/y it, or of good woiks that 
are the fruits of it ; r nor as if the grace of 
faith, or any act thereof, w r ere imputed to him 
for justification ; 8 but only as it is an instru- 
ment, by which he receiveth and applietb 
Christ and his righteousness. 1 

Q. 74. What is adoption ? 

A. Adoption is an act of the free grace of 
God, u in and for his only Son Jesus Christ,' 
whereby all those that are justified are received 

God by faith. Acts xv. 11. But we believe that through 
the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, we shall be saved, eveD 
as they. 

T Gal. iii. 11. But that no man is justified by the law 
in the sight of God, it is evident: for, The just shall live 
by faith. Rom. iii. 28. Therefore we conclude that a 
man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law. 

1 Rora. iv. 5. But to him that worketh not, but believ- 
eth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted 
tor righteousness. Compared with Rom. x. 10. 

1 John i 12. But as many as received mm, to them 
$ave he power to become the sons of God. Phil. iii. 9. 

■ 1 John iii. 1. Behold, what manner of love the Father 
^ath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons 
of God ! 

* Eph. i. 5. Having predestinated us unto the adoption 
of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the 
good pleasure of his will. Gal. iv. 4, 5. But when the 
fulness of the time was come, God sent forth his SoDj. 
nade of a womf,n, made under the law, to redeem them 
that wire under the law, that we might receive the adop 
ion of so is. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 223 

into the number of his children, w Jiave Hfl 
narae put upon them,* the Spirit of his Son 
given to them, v are ur.der his fatherly care and 
dispensations,* admitted to all the liberties and 
privileges of the sons of God, made heirs of 
all the promises, and fellow-heirs with Christ m 
glory. a 

Q. 75. What is sanctification ? 

A. Sanctification is a work of God's grace, 
whereby they, whom God hath, before the 
foundation of the world, chosen to be holy, are, 
in time, through the powerful operation of his 
Spirit, b applying the death and resurrection of 

w John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them 
gave he power to become the sons of God. 

* Rev. iii. 12. And I will write upon him my new name. 
2 Cor. vi. 18. 

J Gal. iv. 6. And because ye are sons, God hath sent 
forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, AbDa, 
Father. 

1 Psa. ciii. 13. Like as a father pitieth his children, 
so the Lord pitieth them that fear him. Prov. xiv. 26. 
In the fear of the Lord is strong confidence ; and his child- 
ren shall have a place of refuge. Matt. vi. 32. — For your 
heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these 
things. 

a Rom. viii. 17. And if children, then heirs ; heirs of 
God, and joint heirs with Christ : if so be that we suifei 
with him, that we may be also glorified together. Heb, 
?i. 12. 

*> Eph. i. 4. According as he hath chosen us in him, 
Defore the foundation of the world, that we should be holy 
and without blame before him in love : 1 Cor. vi. 11. And 
such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are 
sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord 
Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God. 2 Thess. ii. 13. Bu< 
w« are bourd to gi e thanks alway to God for you, breth- 
ren beloved ")f the 'jircJ because God hath from the 7>e- 



224 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Christ unto them, renewed in their wLcit maii 
after tha image of God ; d having the seeds of 
repentance unto lite, and all other saving gra- 
ces, put into their hearts,* and those graces sc 
stirred up, increased and strengthened/ at 
that they more and more die unto sin, and rise 
anto newness of life. 8 



ginning chosen you to salvation, through sanctification of 
the Spirit, and belief of the truth. 

c Rom. vi. 4, 5, 6. Therefore we are buried with him 
by baptism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up 
from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we 
also should walk in newness of life. For if we have 
been planted together in the likeness of his death, we 
shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection, &c. Phil. 
Hi. 10. 

d Eph. iv. 23, 24. And be renewed in the spirit of your 
mind ; and that ye put on the Dew man, which after God 
is created in righteousness and true holiness. 

• Acts xi. 18. When they heard these things, they held 
their peace, and glorified God, saying, Then hath God also 
to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life. 1 John Hi. 
9. Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin ; for 
his seed remaineth in him ; and he cannot sin ; because 
he is born of God. 

f Jude 20. But ye, beloved, building up yourselves on 
your most holy faith, praying in the Holy Ghost. Eph. 
iii, 16, 17, 18. That he would grant you, according to 
the riches of his glory, ta be strengthened with might by 
his Spirit in the inner man ; that Christ may dwell in youF 
hearts by faith ; that ye, being rooted ani grounded in 
love, may be able to comprehend with all saints, &c. CoL 
i. 10, 11. That ye might walk wortly of the Lord unto 
all pleasing, being fruitful in every good work, and in- 
creasing in the knowledge of God ; strengthened with all 
might, according to his glorious power, unto all patience 
And long-suffering with joyfulness. 

f Rom. vi. 4, 6, 14. Even so ^e also should Talk in 
iewr^ss of life. — Kncwir^ this, that our old man If 



THE LARGER CATECHISM:. 225 

Q, 76. What is repentance unto life * 
A. Repentarce unto nte ls a saving grace, * 
wrought in the heart of a sinner by the Spirit f 
and word of God, j whereby out of the sight 
and sense, not only of the danger, k but also 
of the filthiness and odiousness of his sins, 1 
jind upon the apprehension of God's mercy ba 

crucified with him, that the body of sin might be de- 
stroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin. — For 
sin shall not have dominion over you : for ye are not 
under the law, but under grace. 

i» 2 Tim. ii. 25. If God peradventure will give them 
repentance to the acknowledging of the truth. 

» Zech. xii. 10 I will pour upon the house of Pavid, 
and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the Spirit of 
grace and of supplications ; and they shall look upon 
me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for 
him. 

J Acts xi. 18, 20, 21. And some of them were men 
of Cyprus and Cyrene, which, when they were come to 
Antioch, spake unto the Grecians, preaching the Lord 
Jesus. And the hand of the Lord was with them : and 
a great number believed, and turned unto the Lord. 
Fsa. xix. 7 — 14. Acts ii. 37. 

k Ezek. xviii. 30, 32. Repent, and turn yourselves 
from all your transgressions ; so iniquity shall not be 
your ruin. Turn — and live ye. Luke xv. 17, 18. How 
many hired servants of my father's have bread enough, 
and to spare, and I perish with hunger : &c. Hos. ii 
6,7. 

1 Ezek xxxvi. 31. Then shall ye remember your own 
»vil w.iys, and your doings, that were not good, and shall 
loathe yourselves in your own sight, for your iniquities, 
and for your abominations. Ezek. xv:. 61, 63. Then 
thou shalt remember thy ways, and be ashamed.- -That 
thou mayest remember, and be confounded, and never 
open thy mo lib. ar.y more berause of thy shame Taa, 
kxz 23. 



226 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Christ, to such as ar $ penitent, m he so gnevea 
for, n and hates his sins, ° as that he turns 
from them all to God, p purposing and endea- 
vouring constantly to walk with him in all the 
ways of new obedience. q 

Q. 77. Wherein do justification and sancti- 
fication differ ? 

m Psa. cxxx. 3, 4, 5, 6, 7. If thou, Lord, shouldest 
mark iniquities, Lord, who shall stand ? But there is 
forgiveness with thee, that thou mayest be feared, &c. 
Joel ii. 12, 13. — Rend your heart, and not your garments, 
and turn unto the Lord your God : for he is gracious and 
merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and rc- 
penteth him of the evil. Zech. xii. 10. 

■ Jer. xxxi. 18, 19. I have surely heard Ephraim be- 
moaning himself thus: Thou hast chastised me, and I 
was chastised, as a bullock unaccustomed to the yoke : 
turn thou me, and I shall be turned ; for thou art the 
Lord my God. Surely after that I was turned, I re- 
pented ; and after that I was instructed, I smote upon 
my thigh : I was ashamed, yea, even confounded, because 
I did bear the reproach of my youth. 

• 2 Cor. vii. 11. For behold this selfsame thing. that 
ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it 
wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, 
what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement 
desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge ! 

P Acts yxvi. 18. To open their eyes, and to turn them 
from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto 
3od. Ezr?k. xiv. 6. Repent, and turn yourselves front 
j >ur idols : and turn away your faces from all youl 
abominations. 1 Kings viii. 47, 48. — If they shall be- 
think themselves — and so return unto thee with all theif 
heart, and with all their soul. 1 Sam. vii. 3. 

q Psa. cxix. 59, 128. I thought on my ways, and turned 
nay feet unto thy testimonies. Therefore 1 esteem all thy 
precepts concerning all thing* to be right ; and I haM 
ever j false way. Luke i. 6. 



THE LARGER CATECHiSM. 227 

A. Although sanctifieation be inseparably 
joined with justification/ yet they differ in 
that God in justification, imputeth the right- 
eousness of Christ; 8 in sanctification, hia 
Spirit infuseth grace, and enableth to the ex 
ercise thereof ;* in the former, sin is pardon 
ed ;* in the other, it is subdued ; v the one dotk 
equally free all believers from the reveng- 
ing wrath of God, and that perfectly in this 
Jife, that they never fall into condemnation ; w 



r 1 Cor. yi. 11. And such were some of you: but y« 
are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in 
the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our 
God. 1 Cor. i. 30. But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, 
who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness^ 
and sanctification, and redemption. 

• Rom. iv. 6, 8. Even as David also describeth the 
blessedness of the man unto whom God imputeth right- 
eousness without works. — Blessed is the man to whom 
the Lord will not impute sin. 2 Cor. v. 21. Rom. iii. 24. 

t Ezek. xxxvi. 27. And I will put my Spirit within 
you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall 
keep my judgments, and do them. 

* Rom. iii. 24, 25. Being justified freely by his grace, 
through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus ; whom 
God hath set forth to be a propitiation, through faith in 
his blood, to declare his righteousness for the remissioo 
of sins. 

T Rom. vi. 6, 14. Knowing this, that our old man if 
crucified with him, that the body of sin might be de» 
Itroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin. — Foi 
sin shall not have dominion over you : for ye are not 
under the law, but under grace. 

w Rom. viii. 1, 33, 34. There is thererore now no 
condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus. — Who. 
lhall lay any thing to the ch irge of God's elect ? 1* if 
God that just ifieth. Who is he that condemneth ! 



228 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

the other is neither equal in all, x nor in thw 
life perfect in any, 7 but grow'ng up to per- 
feetion.* 

Q. 78. Whence arisetK the imperfeotic n of 
sanctification in believers ? 

A. The imperfection of sanctification in be 
lievers ariseth from the remnants of sin abiding 
in every part of them, and the perpetual lust- 
ings of the flesh against the Spirit ; whereby 
they are often foiled with temptations, and fall 
into many sins, a are hindered in all their 

* Heb. v. 12, 13, 14. For when for the time ye ought 
to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again 
which be the first principles of the oracles of Go 1 ; and 
are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong 
meat. For every one that useth milk, is unskilful in the 
word of righteousness : for he is a babe. But strong 
meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those 
who by reason of use have their senses exercised to dis- 
cern both good and evil. 1 John ii. 12, 13, 14. 

y 1 John i. 8, 10. If we say that we have no sin, we 
deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us — If we say 
that we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and hia 
word is not in us. 

* 2 Cor. vii. 1 Having therefore these piomises, 
dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthinesa 
of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of 
(iod. Phil. iii. 12, 13, 14. Brethren, I count not my 
self to have apprehended : but this one thing I do, for 
getting those things which are behind, and reaching fortk 
unto those things which are before, 1 press toward the 
mark, for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ 
Jesus. 

■ Rom. vii. 18, 23. For I know that in me, (that is, 
in my flesh) dwelleth no good thing : for to will if 
present with me ; but how to perform that which is good, 
I find not — But I see another law in my members war* 



THE LARGER CAT SCHISM. 229 

spiritual services,* and their best w< rks are 
Imperfect and defiled in the sight of God. c 

Q. 79. May not true believers, by reason of 
their imperfections, and the many temptations 
and sins they are overtaken with, fall away 
from the state of grace ? 

A True believers, by reason of the un« 
ehangeable love of God, d and his decree and 
covenant to give them perseverance, 6 their in» 
separable union with Christ/ his continual in- 
tercession for them, g and the Spirit and seed 
of God abiding in them, h can neither totally 

ring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into 
captivity to the law of sin which is in my members. 

b Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the spirit — 
so that ye cannot do the things that ye would. Heb. xii. 
1. — Let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth 
so easily beset us. 

c Isa. lxiv. 6. But we are all as an unclean thing, and all 
our righteousnesses are as filthy rags ; and we all do fade 
as a leaf ; and our iniquities, like the wind, have taken us 
away. Ex. xxviii. 38. 

a Jer. xxxi. 3. I have loved thee with an everlasting 
love. John xiii. 1. 

e Heb. xiii. 20, 21. Now the God of peace, that brought 
again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd 
of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting cove- 
nant, make you perfect. 2 Sam. xxiii. 5. — Yet he hath 
made with me an everlasting covenant, ordered in all 
things, and sure. Isa. liv. 10. 

f 1 Cor. i. 8. Whc shall also confirm you unto the eno\ 
that ye may be blameless m. the day of our Lord Jesus 
Christ. 

« Heb. vii. 25. Wherefore he is able also to save them 
to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he 
ever iiveth to make intercession for them. Luke xxii. 82. 
But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not. 

k 1 John iii. 9. Whosoever is bcrn of God doth not 
20 



230 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

nor finally fall away from the state of giace, 1 
but are kept by the power of God through faith 
unto salvation.-* 

Q. 80. Can true believers be infallibly a#- 
$ured ihat they are in the estate of grace, and 
that they shall persevere therein unto salva- 
tion f 

A. Such as truly believe in Christ, and en- 
deavour to walk in all good conscience before 
him, k may, without extraordinary revelation, 
by faith grounded upon the truth of God'a 
promises, and by the Spirit enabling them to 
discern in themselves those graces to which 
the promises of life are made, 1 and bearing 



commit sin ; for his seed remaineth in him ; and he can- 
not sin, because he is born of God. 1 John ii. 27. But 
the anointing, which ye have received of him, abideth in 
you : and ye need not that any man teach you ; but as 
the same anointing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, 
and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall 
abide in him. 

i Jer. xxxii. 40. And I will make an everlasting cove- 
nant with them, that I will not turn away from them, to 
do them good ; but I will put my fear in their hearts, that 
they shall not depart from me. John x. 28. And I give 
unto them eternal life ; and they shall never perish, nei- 
ther shall any pluck them out of my hand. 

J 1 Pet. i. 5. AVho are kept by the power of God througfe 
faith unto salvation. Phil. i. 6. — He which hath begat 
ft good work in you, will perform it until the day of Jesus 
Christ. 

k 1 John ii. S. And hereby we do know that w<2 know 
him, if we keep his commandments. Acts xxiv. 16. 

1 1 Cor. ii. 12. Now we have received, not the spirit 
nf the world, but the Spirit which is of 3od ; that we 
m ght know the things that are freely given to us of 
3ocL 1 John it 13 16. Hereby know we that wi 



THE LAltGER HATECHISM. 23i 

witness with their spirits that they iie the 
children of God, m be infallibly assured that 
they are in the estate of grace, and shall per 
severe therein unto salvation. 11 

Q. 81. Are all true believers at all time* 
assured of their present being in the estate oj 
grace, and that they shall be saved ? 

A. Assurance of grace and salvation not 
being of the essence of faith, true believers 
may wait long before they obtain it 5 p and, 

iiwell in him, and he in us, because he hath given us of 
iiis Spirit. — And we have known and believed the love 
that God hath to us. God is love ; and he that dwelleth 
in love, dwelleth in God, and God in him. 1 John iii. 14, 
"18, 19, 21, 24. We know that we have passed from death 
unto life, because we love the brethren. — Let us not love 
in word, neither in tongue, but in deed and in truth. And 
hereby we know that we are of the truth, and shall assure 
our hearts before him. — Beloved, if our heart condemn us 
not, then have we confidence toward God. — And he that 
keepeth his commandments, dwelleth in him, and he in 
him. And hereby we know that he abideth in us, by vhe 
Spirit which he hath given us. 

■ Rom. viii. 16. The Spirit itself beareth witness with 
our spirit, that we are the children of God. 

n 1 John v. 13. These things have I written unto yon 
that believe on the ziarae of the Son of God ; that ye may 
know that ye have eternal life. 

Eph. i. 13. In whom ye also trusted, after that yi 
heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation : in 
whom also, after that ye believed, ye were sealed with 
that Holy Spirit of promise. 

p Isa. 1. 10. Who is among you that feareth the 
Lord, that obeyeth the voice oi his servant, that walketh 
in darkness, and hath no light? let him trust in the nam* 
of the Lord, and stay upon his £od. Psa. Ixxxvi/i, 
throughout. 



232 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

after the enjoyment thereof, may have it weak 
ened and intermitted, through manifold difr 
tempers, sins, temptations, and desertions ;* 
yet are they never left without such a presence 
and support of the Spirit of God, as keeps 
iheiL iTcm sinking into utter despair.* 

Q. 82. What is the communion in glory 
jvhich the members of the invisible church have 
with Christ ? 

A, The communion in glory, which the 
members of the invisible church have with 
Christ, is in this life, 8 immediately after death,* 
and at last perfected at the resurrection and 
day of judgment. 11 

* Psa. lxxvii. 1 to 12. Will the Lord cast off for ever? 
and will he be favourable no more? Is his mercy clean 
gone for ever ? doth his promise fail for evermore ? 
Hath God forgotten to be gracious ? hath he in anger shut 
up his tender mercies ? &c. Cant. v. 2, 3, 6. I sleep — 
I have put off my coat ; how shall I put it on ? — My be- 
loved had withdrawn himself, and was gon( ; my soul 
failed when he spake : I sought him, but I could 
not find him ; I called him but he gave me no an- 
swer. Psa. xxxi. 22. For I said in my haste, I am 
cut off from before thine eyes. Psa. xxx. 6, 7, and It 
8, 12. 

r Job xiii. 15. Though he slay me, yet will I trust in 
him. Psa. lxxiii. 13, 14, 15, 23. Nevertheless I am 
aontinually with thee ; thou hast holden me by my right 
^and. 1 John iii. 9. Isa. liv. 7 to 11. 

• 2 Cor. iii. 18. But we all, with open face beholding 
as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the 
same image, from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of 
ihs Lord. 

1 Luke xxi'i. 43. J nd Jesus said unto him, Verily I 

sr*y unto the-, To^lay shalt thou be with me in paradise. 

1 ThesE i*. 17 Then we which arc alive jnd 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 233 

Q 83. What is the communion in glory 
with Christ, which the members of the invisible 
church enjoy in this life ? 

A. The members of the invisible churcb 
have communicated to them, in this life 5 the 
first-fruits of glory with Christ, as they are 
members of him their head, and so in him are 
interested in that glory which he is fully pos- 
sessed of; v and as an earnest thereof, enjoy 
the sense of God's love, w peace of conscience, 
joy in the Holy Ghost, and hope of glory. 1 
As, on the contrary, sense of God's revenging 
wrath, horror of conscience, and a fearful ex- 
pectation of judgment, are to the wicked the 
beginning of the torments, which they shall 
endure after death. 7 



remain, shall be caught up together with them in the 
clouds, to meet the Lord in the air : and so shall we ever 
be with the Lord. 

T Eph. ii. 5, 6. £\en when we were dead in sins, hath 
quickened us together with Christ ; — and hath raised us up 
together, and made us sit together in heavenly places, in 
Christ Jesus. 

w Rom. v. 5. And hope maketh not ashamed ; because 
the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts, by the Holy 
Ghost which is given unto us. 2 C01 . i. 22. Who hath also 
sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts. 

* Rom. v. 1, 2. Therefore, being justified by faith, we 
iave peace with God, through our Lord Jesus ( hrist : by 
whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein 
we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God. Rom. 
xiv. 17. For the kingd >m of God is not meat and 
drink; but righteousness and peace, and joy in the Holj 
Ghost. 

y Gen. iv. 13- And Cain said unto the Lord, My pun 
ishment is greater than 1 can bear. Matt, xxvtt L — i 
20* 



234 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 84. Sh ill all men die ? 

A. Death being threatened as the wages cl 
an, 1 it is appointed unto all men once to dn?; p 
for that all have sinned. b 

Q. 85. Death being the wages of sin. w/tj 
%ri not the righteous delivered from deaths 
wring all their sins are forgiven in Christ f 

A. The righteous shall be delivered from 
Jeath itself at the last day, and even in death 
are delivered from the sting and curse of it; fl 
so that although they die, yet it is out of God's 
love, d to free them perfectly from sin and 
misery, 6 and to make them capable of fur- 



have sinned, in that I have betrayed the innocent blood. 
Heb. x. 27. But a certain fearful looking for of judgment 
and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries. 
Mark ix. 44. Where their worm dieth not, and the fire 
is not quenched. Rom ii. 9. 

% Rom. vi. 23. For the wages of sin is death. 

a Heb. ix. 27. And as it is appointed unto men once 
to die, 

t> Rom v. 12. So death passed upon all men, for that 
all have sinned. 

e 1 Cor. xv. 26, 55 56, 57. The last enemy that shali 
be destroyed is death. — death, where is thy sting? 
grave, where is thy victory? The sting of death is sin; 
fcjd tht strength of sin is the law. But thanks be to God, 
tyhich giveth us the victory, through our Lord Jesus Christ. 
Heb. ii. 15. 

d Isa. lvii. 1,2. The righteous is taken away from th« 
evil to come. He shall enter into peace : they shall rest in 
their beds. 2 Kings xxii. 20. Behold, therefore, I will 
gather thee unto thy fathers, and thou shalt be gathered 
into thy grave in peace : and thine eyes shall not see all 
tLe evil which I will bring upon this place. 

e Rev. xiv. 13. Blessed are the dead which die in the 
Lori fora bei* )ef :>rth : yea saith the Spirit, that tb*jt 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 285 

ther communion with Christ in glory, which 
they then enter upon/ 

Q. 86. What is the communion in glory 
with Christ, ivhich the members of the invisibU 
zhurch enf y imm idiatety after death. 

A. The communion in gljry with Christ 5 
which the members of the invisible church 
enjoy immediately after death, is In that their 
souls are then made perfect in holiness, g and 
received into the highest heavens, h where they 
behold the face of God in light and glory;' 
waiting for the full redemption of their bo- 
dies,-' which even in death continue united to 
Christ, k and rest in their graves as in their 

may rest from their labours ; and their works do fellow 
them. Eph. v. 2 7 . 

f Luke xxiii. 43. And Jesus said unto him, Verily, I 
say unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise 
Phil. i. 23. For I am in a strait betwixt two, having a 
desire to depart, and to be with Christ ; which is fai 
better. 

g Heb. xii. 23 To the general assembly and church 
of the first-born, which are written in heaven, and to God 
the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made per- 
fect. 1 John iii. 2. Eph. v. 27. 

k 2 Cor. v. 1, 6, 8. If our earthly house of this taber- 
nscle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an hou6€ 
not made with hands, eternal in the heavens, &c. 

» 1 John iii. 2. But we know that, when he shall 
appear, we shall be like him ; for we shall see him as 
he is. 1 Cor. xiii. 12. Now we see through a glass, 
darkly ; but then face to face. Rev. xxii. 4, 5. Matt 
?.8. 

i Rom, viii. 23. Waiting for the adoption, to wit, the 
redemption oi our body. Psa. xvi. 9. My flesh also shall 
rest in hope. 

k 1 Thess. iv 14. For if we believe that Jesus die4 



236 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

beds/ till at the last day they be again unifcel tc 
their souls. m Whereas the souls of tLe wicked 
are at their death cast into hell, where they re- 
main in torments and utter darkness ; and their 
bodies kept in their graves, as in their prisons^ 
until the resurrection and judgment of the 
great day. n 

Q. 87. What are we to believe concerning 
the resurrection ? 

A. We are to believe, that at the last day, 
there shall be a general resurrection of the 
dead, both of the just and unjust; when 
they that are then found alive shall in a mo 
ment be changed ; and the selfsame bodies of 
the dead which are laid in the grave, being 
then again united to their souls for ever, shall 
be raised up by the power of Christ. p The 

and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus, 
will God bring with him. 

1 Isa. lvii. 2. He" shall enter into peace ; they shall 
rest in their beds. 

■ Job xix. 26, 27. And though after my akin worms 
destroy this body, yet ir\ my flesh shall I see God : whom 
I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not 
another. 

' Luke xvi. 23, 24. And in hell he lifted up his eyes, 
Being in torments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and Laza- 
rus in his bosom. And he cried and said, Father A bra* 
ham, — send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his fingei 
in water, and cool my tongue ; for I am tormet ied in this 
flame. Acts i. 25. — From which Judas by transgression 
fell, that he might go to his own place. Jude 6. — He hath 
reserved in everlasting chains, under darkness, utto th€ 
judgment of the great day. 

Acts xxiv. 15. There shall be a resurrection of tin 
iead, both of the jus and unjust. 

P 1 Cor. xi 61, 52, 53. Pehold I show you a mystery < 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 237 

bodies of the just, by the Spirit of Christ, and 
by virtue of his resurrection as their head, 
shall be raised in pover, spiritual, and incor- 
ruptible, and made like to his glorious body : % 

Ne shall not all sleep but we shall all be changed, in % 
mainent, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trum| ; 
for the trumpet shall sound ; and the dead shall be raised 
incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For this cor- 
ruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must 
put on immortality. 1 Thess. iv. 15, 16, 17. For this we 
say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which arc 
alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord, shall not 
prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord himself 
shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of 
the archangel, and with the trump of God ; and the dead 
in Christ shall rise first: then we which are alive and re 
main, shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, 
to meet the Lord in the air : and so shall we ever be with 
the Lord. John v. 28, 29. 

q-1 Cor. xv. 21, 22, 28, 42, 43, 44. For since by man 
came death, by man came also the resurrection of the 
dead- For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be 
made alive. [It is evidently the scope of the apostle's 
argument in this passage, to prove, that as all the natural 
seed of Adam, their covenant-head, were subjected to 
death by his offence ; so all the spiritual seed of Christ, 
their new covenant head, shall be raised from death, to 
an immortal life of glory and blessedness, by virtue of 
Lis resurrection. It is therefore a perversion of the Scrip- 
'are, to adduce this text as a proof of universal redemp- 
tion.] But every man in his own order : Christ the Irst 
fruits ; afterward they that are Christ's at his coming. — 
So also is the resurrection of the dead : it is sown in cor- 
ruption, it is raised in incorruption: it is sown in dishon- 
our, it is raised in glory : it is sown in weakness, it is 
raised in power: it is sown a natural body, it is raised a 
spiritual body. Phi'., iii. 21. Who shall change our vii« 
body, that it ma; be fashioned 1 ke unto his glorious body. 
>'an xii 2 



238 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

and the bodies of the wicked shall be raised up 
in dishonour by him as an offended judge.' 

Q. 88. W hat shall immediately follow after 
the resurrection ? 

A. Immediately after the resurrection shall 
follow the general and final judgment of angels 
and men : 8 the dav and hour whereof no 
man knoweth, that all may watch and pray, 
and be ever ready for the coming of the 
Lord.' 

Q. 89. What shall be done to the wicked at 
the day of judgment ? 

A. At the day of judgment, the wicked shall 
be set on Christ's left hand, u and upon clear 

T John v. 28, 29. Marvel not at this : for the hour ia 
coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear 
his voice, and shall come forth ; they that have done good, 
unto tne resurrection of life ; and they that have done 
evil, unto the resurrection of damnation. Dan. xii. 2. 
And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth 
shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame 
and everlasting contempt. Matt. xxv. 33. 

• 2 Pet. ii. 4. For if God spared not the angels that 
Binned, but cast them down to hell, and delivered them 
into chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment. 
2 Cor. v. 10. For we must all appear before the judgment 
seat of Christ : that every one may receive the things 
done in his-body, according to that he hath done, whether 
it be good or bad. Rev. xx. 12. 

* Matt. xxiv. 36, 4?, 44. But of that day and hour 
knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven but my 
Father only. — Watch, therefore ; for ye know not what 
hour your Lord doth come. — Therefore be ye also ready: 
for in such an hour as ye think uot, the Son of maD 
Cometh. Luke xxi. 35, 36. 

■ Matt. xxv. 33. And he shall set the sheep on oil 
right hand, b*it the goats on the left. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM.' 239 

evidence, and full conviction of their own con- 
sciepcos, y shall have the fearful but just sen- 
tence of condemnation pronounced against 
them ; w and thereupon shall be cast out from 
the favourable presence of God, and the glori- 
ous fellowship with Christ, his saints, and all 
his holy angels, into hell, to be punished with 
unspeakable torments both of body and soul, 
with the devil and his angels for ever. x 

Q. 90. What shall be done to the righteous 
at the day of judgment ? 

A. At the day of judgment, the righteous, 
being caught up to Christ in the clouds,* 
shall be set on his right hand, and there 
openly acknowledged and acquitted, 2 shall join 

T Rom. ii. 15, 16. Which show the work of the law 
written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing wit- 
ness, and their thoughts the meanwhile accusing, or else 
excusing one another ; in the day when God shall 
judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ, according to 
my gospel. 

w Matt. xxv. 41, 42. Then shall he say also unto them 
on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into ever- 
lasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels: for I 
was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat, &c 

* Matt. xxv. 46. And these shall go away into ever- 
Asting punishment. 2 Thess. i. 8, 9. In flaming fir* 
inking vengeance on them that know not God, and that 
»bey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: who shal? 
ie punished with everlasting destruction from the pres- 
ence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power. Luke 
tvi. 26. John iii. 36. Mark ix. 43, 44; xiv. 21. 

y 1 Thess. iv. 17. Then we which are alive and remain, 
ahall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to 
meet the Lord in the air. 

« Matt, xxv 33. And he shall set the sheep on his 
rigm land. Matt x. 32. Whosoever therefore shall 



240 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

with him in the judging of reprobate angelt 
and men : a and shall be received into hea- 
ven, 1 * where they shall be fully and for ever 
freed from all sin and misery ; ° filled with 
inconceivable joys; d made perfectly holy and 
happy both in body and soul, in the com- 
pany of innumerable saints and angels, 6 bul 
especially in the immediate vision and frui 
tion of God the Father, of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, and of the Holy Spirit, to all eternity.* 

confess me before men, him will I confess ilso before my 
Father which is in heaven. 

a 1 Cor. vi. 2, 3. Do ye not know that the saints shall 
judge the world? — Know ye not that we shall judge 
angels ? 

b Matt. xxv. 34, 46. Then shall the King say unto them 
dn his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit 
the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the 
world : — But the righteous into life eternal, 

c Eph. v. 27. That he might present it to himself a 
glorious church, not having spot,, or wrinkle. Rev. vii 
17. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes. 
Uev. xiv. 13. 

d Psa xvi. 11, Thou wilt show me the path of life ; iD 
thy presence is fulness of joy ; at thy right hand there 
are pleasures for evermore. 1 Cor. ii. 9. 

• Heb. xii. 22, 23. But ye are come unto Mount Sion. 
and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusa- 
lem, and to an innumerable company of angels, to the 
general assembly and church of the first-born, which 
are written in heaven, and to God the judge of all, and to 
the spirits of just men made perfect. 

f 1 John iii. 2. Beloved, now are we the sons of God, 
and it doth not yet appear what we shall be ; but we 
know that, when he shall appear, we shall be like him; 
for we shall see him as he is. 1 Cor. xiii. 12. For now 
we see through a glass, darkly ; but then face to face . 
now I krow in part ; but then shall I know even as also I 



THE LAEGEK CATFCHISM, 241 

And tins is the perfect and full communion, 
which the members of the invisible church 
shall enjoy with Christ in glory, at the resur* 
rection and day of judgment. 



Having seen what the Scriptures principal p 

teach us to believe concerning G-od, it follow* 

to consider what they require as the duty of 

man. 

Q. 91. What is the duty which Gfod re- 
quireth of man ? 

A. The duty which God requireth of man is 
obedience to his revealed will. 8 

Q. 92. What did G-od at first reveal unto 
man as the rule of his obedience f 

A. The rule of obedience revealed to Adam 
in the estate of innocence, and to all mankind 
in him, beside a special command, not to eat 
of the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of 
good and evil, was the moral law. h 

Q. 93. What is the moral law ? 

»m known. 1 Thess. iv. 17, 18. — So shall we ever be 
with the Lord. Wherefore, comfort one another with these 
Words. Rev. xxii. 3, 4, 5. 

s Deut. xxix. 29. The secret things belong unto the 
Lord our God ; but those things which are revealed 
belong unto us, and to our children for ever, that we 
may do all the words of this law. Micb. vi. 8. 1 Sam. 
*v. 22. 

& Rom. x. 6. For Moses describeth the righteousness 
which is of the law, that the man which doeth those thing! 
shall live by them. Rom. ii. 14, 15. — Which show tnf 
work of the law written in their hearts. Gen. ii 17- 
21 



242 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

A. The u oral law is the declaration of th« 
will of God to mankind, directing and binding 
every one to personal, perfect, and perpetual 
confoimity and obedience thereunto, in the 
frame and disposition of the whole man, soul 
And body, 1 and in performance of all those 
duties of holiness and righteousness which he 
oweth to God and man : j promising life upon 
the fulfilling, and threatening ieath upcn the 
breach of it. k 

Q. 94. Is there any use of the moral law fa 
man since the fall? 

A. Although no man since the fall can at- 
tain to righteousness and life by the moral 
law, 1 yet there is great use thereof, as well 

» Deut. v. 1, 31, 33. Hear, Israel, the statutes and 
judgments which I speak in your ears this day, that ye 
may learn them, and keep, and do them. — I will speak 
unto thee all the commandments, and the statutes, and the 
judgments, which thou shalt teach them, that they may 
do them. — Ye shall walk in all the ways which the Lord 
your God hath commanded you. Luke x. 26, 27. — What 
is written in the law? how readest thou? And he answer- 
ing, said, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy 
heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength 
and with all thy mind ; and thy neighbour as thyself. 1 
Thess. v. 23.' — I pray God, your whole spirit, and soul, 
and body, be preserved blameless unto the coming of oui 
Lord Jesus Christ. 

j Luke i. 75. In holiness and righteousness before him, 
all the days of our life. Acts xxiv. 16. And herein dc 
I exercise myself, to have always a conscience void cf 
offence toward God, and toward men. 

k Rom. x. 5. — The man which doeth those things shall 
are by tlrem. Gal. iii. 12. Cursed is every one that 
oontinuetr. not in all things which are written in the book 
of the la* to io them. 

i Eom. riii 3. for what the law could not dc> So 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 243 

oommon to all men, as peculiar either to tl$ 
unregenerate, or the regenerate.™ 

Q. 95. Of what use is the moral law to all 
men? 

A. The moral law is of use to all men, to 
inform them of the holy nature and wfll of 
God, n and of their duty binding them to 
waik accordingly ; ° to convince them of their 
disability to keep it, and of the sinful pollution 
of their nature, hearts, and lives, p to humble 
them in the sense of their sin and misery, 1 

that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own 
Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned 
sin in the flesh. Gal. ii. 16. — For by the works of the 
taw shall no flesh be justified. 

■ 1 Tim. i. 8. But we know that the law is good, if a 
man use it lawfully. 

1 Lev. xi. 44, 45. For I am the Lord your God : ye 
shall therefore sanctify yourselves, and ye shall be holy : 
for I am holy. Lev. xx. 7, 8. Rom, vii. 12. Whereforo 
tbe law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and 
good. 

James ii. 10, 11. For whosoever shall keep the whole 
law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all. Micah 
vi. 8. What doth the Lord require of thee, but to do 
justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy 
God? 

f Psa. xix. 11, 12. Moreover by them is thy servant 
Warned : — who can understand his errors ? Rom. iii. 20. 
—For by the law is the knowledge of sin. Rom. vii. 7. 
—I had not known sin, but by the law : for I had not 
known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not 
(met. 

* Rom. iii. 9. 23. What then ? Are we better thai: 
tLey ? No, in no wise : for we have betore proved bott 
Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin : for all 
Hare sinned and cjme short of the glory of God. Rom. 
fil. 9, 13. — When the commandment came, sin revived 



244 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

and thereby help them to a clearer sight of th« 
need they have jf Christ,' and of the perfec- 
tion of his obedience. 8 

Q. 96. What particular use is there of ch$ 
mora, law to unregenerate men ? 

A. The moral law is of use to unregenerate 
men, to awaken their consciences to flee from 
the wrath to come,* and to drive them to 
Christ ; u or, upon their continuance in the 
estate and way of sin, to leave them inexcu- 
sable/ and under the curse thereof. w 

Q. 97. What special use is there of the moral 
law to the regenerate. 

A. Although they that are regenerate and 
believe in Christ, be delivered from the moral 

and I died. — That sin by the commandment might become 
exceeding sinful. 

r Gal. iii. 21, 22. Is the law then against the promises 
of God ? God forbid : for if there had been a la^ given 
which could have given life, verily righteousness should 
have been by the law. But the Scripture hath concluded 
all under sin, that the promise by faith of Jesus Christ 
might be given to them that believe. 

• Rom. x. 4. For Christ is the end of the law for right- 
eousness to every one that believeth. 

t 1 Tim. i. 9, 10. Knowing this, that the law is not 
made for a righteous man, but for the hiwless and 
disobedient, for the ungodly and for sinners, Ac. Rom 
Vii. 9. 

• Gal. iii. 24. Wherefore the law was our school' 
toaster to bring us unto Christ, that we mig>t be justified 
by faith. 

T Rom. i. 20. So that they are without excuse. Com- 
pared with Rom. ii. 15. 

w Oal i' i. 1 ). For as many as are of the works of tht 
law, are u .da the u urge. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 245 

law as a covenant of works,* so as thereby 
they are neither justified 7 nor condemned : ■ 
yet, beside the general uses thereof common to 
them with all men, it is of special use to show 
them how much they are bound to Christ foi 
his fulfilling it, and enduring the curse thereof, 
in their stead and for their good ; a and there- 
by to provoke them to more thankfulness, 1 
and to express the same in their greater care 



.* Rom. vii. 4, 6. Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are 
become dead to the law by the body of Christ ; that ye 
should be married to another, even to him who is raised 
from the dead, that we should bring forth fruit unto God. 
— But now we are delivered from the law, that being 
dead wherein we were held ; that we should serve in 
newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter 
And vi. 14. — For ye are not under the law, but under 
grace. 

y Rom. iii. 20. Therefore by the deeds of the law 
there shall no flesh be justified in his sight. 

* Rom. viii. 1, 34. There is therefore now no condem- 
nation to them which are in Christ Jesus. — Who is he that 
condemneth? 

a Gal. iii 13, 14. Christ hath redeemed us from the 
curse of the law, being made a curse for us. — That we 
might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith. 
Rom. viii. 3, 4. For what the law could not do, in that 
it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son 
in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin 
»n the flesh ; that the righteousness of the law might be 
fulfilled in us. 2 Cor. v. 21. 

b Col, i. 12, 13, 14. Giving thanks unto the Father, 
which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inherit- 
ance of the saints in light ; who hath delivered us from 
the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the 
kingdom of his dear Son ; in whom we have redemption 
through his blocd, even the forgiveness of sins Luke i 
68, G9, 74, 75. 
21* 



246 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

to conform themselves thereunto as the rule of 
their obedience. 

Q. 98. WJierein is the moral law summer 
rily comprehended f 

A. The moral law is summarily compre. 
hended in the ten commandments, which were 
delivered by the voice of God upon mount 
Sinai, and written by him on two tables of 
stone ; d and are recorded in the twentieth 
chapter of Exodus ; the first four command- 
ments containing our duty to God, and the 
other six our duty to man. 6 

Q. 99. What rules are to be observed for 
the right understanding of the ten command- 
ments f 

A. For the right understanding of the ten 

c Rom. vii. 22. For I delight in the law of God, after 
the inward man. Tit. ii. 11, 12, 13, 14. For the grace 
of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, 
teaching us, that, denying ungodliness, and worldly lusts, 
we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this 
present world ; looking for that blessed hop<\ and the 
glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesua 
Christ ; who gave himself for us, that he might redeem 
us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar 
people, zealous of good works. Rom. xii. 2. 

* Deut. x. 4. And he wrote on the tables, according 
to the first writing, the ten commandments. Ex. xxxiv 
1, 2, *, 4. 

e Matt. xxii. 37, 38, 39, 40. Jesus said unto him, 
Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and 
with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first 
iuid great commandment. And the second is like unto it, 
Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. On these tw« 
Binmandrarnts 1 mg all the law and the prophets. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 24? 

oomiuandments, these rules are to be ob- 
served : — 

1. That the law is perfect, and bindeth every 
one to full conformity in the whole man untf 
the righteousness thereof, and unto entire obe 
dience for ever; s 3 as to require the utmos 
perfection of every duty, and to forbid the 
least degree of every sin. f 

2. That it is spiritual, and so reacheth th( 
understanding, will, affections, and all other 
powers of the soul ; as well as words, works, 
and gestures. g 

3. That one and the same thing, in divers 
respects, is required or forbidden in several 
commandments. 11 



t Psa. xix. 7. The law of the Lord is perfect. James 
ii. 10. For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet 
offend in one point, he is guilty of all. Matt. v. 22, 28, 
37, 44. Whosoever shall say, [to his brother] Thou fool, 
shall be in danger of hell-fire. — Whosoever looketh on a 
woman to lust after her, hath committed adulte?y witk 
her already in his heart. — But let your communication be 
¥ea, yea ; Nay nay : for whatsoever is more than these 
jometh of evil. — But I say unto you, Love your enemies, 
Uless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you 
and pray for them which despitefully use you, and perse 
oute you. 

e Rom. vii. 14. For we know that the law is spiritual. 
Deut. vi. 5. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all 
thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy might 
Matt. xxii. 37, 38, 39. Matt. xii. 36, 37. 

h Col. iii. 5. Mortify therefore your members which 
are upon the earth ; fornication, uncleannesss, inordinate 
affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is 
idolatry 1 Tim. vi. 10. For the love of money is thf 
root of »r evil; whitfi while some coveted after, mr f 



348 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

4. That as, where a duty is commanded, the 
contrary sin is forbidden ; i and where a sin ia 
forbidden, the contrary duty is commanded :* 
So, where a promise is annexed, the contrary 
threatening is included ; k and where a threat 
ening is annexed, the contrary promise is in 
eluded. 1 



have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through 
with many sorrows. Ex. xx. 3, 4, 5. Amos viii. 5. 

» Isa. lviii. 13. If thou turn away thy foot from th« 
Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day; and 
call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honour- 
able ; and shalt honour him, not doing thine own ways, 
nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own 
words. Matt. xv. 4, 5, 6. For God commanded, saying, 
Honour thy father and mother: and He that curseth 
father or mother, let him die the death. But ye say, 
Whosoever shall say to his father or his mother, It is a 
gift, by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me; and 
honour not his father or his mother, he shall be free 
Thus have ye made the commandment of God of none 
effect by your tradition. Deut. vi. 13. Compared with 
Matt, iv 9, 10. 

J Eph. iv. 28. Let him that stole steal no more; but 
rather let him labour, &c. 

k Ex. xx. 12. Honour thy father and thy mother : that 
thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy 
God giveth thee. Compared with Pro v. xxx. 17. The 
eye that mocketh at his father, and despiseth to obey hie 
mother, the ravens of the valley shall pick it out, and the 
young eagles shall eat it. 

1 Jer. xviii. 7, 8. At what instant I shall speak con- 
corning a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to pluck up, 
and to pull down, and to destroy it ; if that nation, against 
whom I have pronounced, turn from their evil, I will re- 
pent of the evil that I thought to do unto them. Ux. xx. 
7. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God is 
rain; for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that takotfi 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 249 

5. That what God forbids, is at no time to 
be done ; m what he commands is always our 
duty ; n and yet every particular duty ia not 
to be done at all times. 

6. That, under one sin «>r duty, all of :hc 
lame kind are forbidden or commanded ; to 
gether with all the causes, neans, occasions^ 
End appearances thereof, and provocations 
thereunto. p 

7. That what is forbidden or commanded to 
ourselves, we are bound, according to our 
places, to endeavour that it may be avoided or 
performed by others, according to the duty of 
their places. q 

his name in vain. Compared with Psa. xv. 1, 4, 5, and 
with Psa. xxiv. 4, 5. 

m Rom. iii. 8. And not rather, (as we be slanderously 
reported, and as some affirm that we say) Let us do evil 
that good may come? whose damnation is just. Heb. 
xi. 25. 

■ Dent. iv. 9. Only take heed to thyself, and keep thy 
soul diligently, lest thou forget the things which thine 
eyes have seen, and lest they depart from thine heart all 
the days of thy life ; but teach them thy sons, and thy 
sons' sons. 

Matt. xii. 7. But if ye had known what this Aeaneth, 
I will have mercy, and not sacrifice, ye would not haYS 
condemned the guiltless. Mark xiv. 7. 

p 1 Thes3. v. 22, Abstain from all appearance of evil 
Gal 4. 26. Let us not be desirous of vain-glory, provok* 
Ing one another, envying one another. Heb. x. 24. Let 
us consider one another, to provoke unto love, and to good 
Works. Col. iii. 21. 

i Ex xx. 10. But the seventh day is the Sabbath of 
the Lord thy God : in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, 
nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy 
maid servant, net thy cattle, nor thy stranger that if 



250 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

8. That in what is commanded to others, w* 
are bound, according to our places and callings, 
to be helpful to them ; r and to take heed of 
partaking with others in what is forbidden 
them. 8 

Q. 100. What special things are we to con 
%ider in the ten commandments f 

A. We are to consider in the ten command 
ments, the preface, the substance of the com- 
mandments themselves, and the several reasons 
annexed to some of them the more to enforce 
them. 

Q. 101. What is the preface to the ten com- 
mandments ? 

A. The preface to the ten commandments is 
contained in these words, I am the Lord thy 
God, which have brought thee out of the land 
of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. 1 Where- 
in God manifesteth his sovereignty, as being 
Jehovah, the eternal, immutable, and almighty 

within thy gates. Gen. xviii. 19. For I know him, that 
he will command his children, and his household after 
him ; and they shall keep the way of the Lord, to (io 
justice and judgment. Deut vi. 6, 7. And these words, 
which I command thee this day, shall be in thy heart ? 
and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, 
and shalt talk of them when thou sittcst in thy house, 
and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou lies! 
down, and when thou risest up. Josh xxiv. 15. 

T 2 Cor. i. 24. Not for that we have dominion over youi 
faith, but are helpers of your joy. 

• 1 Tim. v. 22. Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither 
be partakers of other men's sins : keep thyself pure. 
Eph. v. 11. And have no fellowship with the unfruitful 
works of darkness, but rather reprove tbem. 

4 Ex. XX. 2. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 251 

(Jod ; * having his being in and of himself, f 
and giving being to all his words w and works ; * 
and that he is a God in covenant, as with Israel 
of old, so with all his people ; 7 who as he 
brought them out of their bondage in Egypt, 
10 he delivered us from our spiritual thraldom ; ' 
and that therefore we are bound to take him 
for our God alone, and to keep all his command- 
ments.* 

» Isa. xliv. 6. Thus saith the Lord the King of Israel, 
and his Redeemer the Lord of hosts ; I am the first, and 
I am the last ; and beside me there is no God. 

▼ Ex. iii. 14. And God said unto Moses, I AM THAT 
I AM : and he said, Thus shalt thou say unto the children 
of Israel, I AM hath sent me unto you. 

w Ex. vi. 3. And I appeared unto Abraham, \ 

Isaac, and unto Jacob, by the name of God Almighty ; 
but by my name JEHOVAH was I not known to them. 

x Acts xvii. 24, 28. God that made the world, and all 
things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, 
dwelleth not in temples made with hands — For in him we 
live, and move, and have our being. 

y Gen. xvii. 7. And I will establish my covenant be- 
tween me and thee. Compared with Rom. iii. 39. Is he 
the God of the Jews only ? is he not also of the Gentiles ? 
Yes, of the Gmtiles also. 

1 Luke i. 74, 75. That he would grant unto as, thai 
we being delivered out of the hand of our enemies, might 
lerve him without fear, in holiness and righteousness 
bsfore him, all the days of our life. 

» 1 Pet. i. 15, 16, 17, 18. But as he which hath called 
you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation ; 
because it is writtten, Be ye holy ; for I am holy. And 
if ye call on the Father, who without respect of persons 
judgeth according to every man's work, pass the time of 
your sojourning here in fear : forasmuch as ye know that 
ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silvw 
and gold, fr>m your vain conversation. Lev. xviii. SO, 
a*i xix, 37 See ajjo letter (z), above. 



252 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 102. What is the sum of the fout 
commandments which contain our duty to 
God? 

A. The sum of the four commandment? 
containing our duty to God, is to love the lord 
our God with all our heart, and with all our 
soul, and with all our strength, and with all our 
mind. b 

Q. 103. Which is the first commandment f 

A. The first commandment is, Thou shalt 
have no other gods before me. • 

Q. 104. What are the duties required in 
the first commandment ? 

A. The duties required in the first command- 
ment are, the knowing and acknowledging of 
God to be the only true God, and our God ; * 
and to worship and glorify him accordingly ; * 

b Luke x. 27. Thou shalt love the Lord, &o. 

e Ex. XX. 3. 

d 1 Chron. xxviii. 9. And thou, Solomon my son, knon 
thou the God of thy father, and serve him with a perfect 
heart, and with a willing mind. Deut xxvi. 17. Thou 
hast avouched the Lord this day to be thy God. Isa. 
xliii. 10. Fe are my witnesses, saith the Lord, and my 
servant whom I have chosen ; that ye may know and be- 
lieve me, and understand that I am he : before me tierc 
was nc God formed, neither shall there be after me. Jer 
xiv. 22 

• Psa. xcv. 6, 7. come, let us worship and bow 
down ; let us kneel before the Lurd our Maker . For he 
is our God ; and we are the people of his pasture, and 
the sheep of his hand. Matt. iv. 10. — Thou shalt wor- 
ship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. 
Psa. xxix. 2. Give unto the Lord the glory due unto 
his name : worship the Lord in the beauty of holiness. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 253 

by thinking, * meditating, g remember eg, * 

highly esteeming, ! honouring, j adoring, * 
choosing, ! loving, m desiring, n fearing of 
him ; ° believing him ; p trusting ; q hoping f 
delighting, 8 rejoicing in him ; * being zeal 

f Mai. Hi. 16. Then they that feared the Lord, spak* 
often one to another ; and the Lord hearkened, ana 
heard it : and a book of remembrance was written before 
him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon 
his name. 

« Psa. lxiii. 6. When I remember thee upon my bed, 
and meditate on thee in the night-watches. 

fa Eocl. xii. 1. Remember now thy Creator in the dayi 
of thy youth. 

» Psa. lxxi. 19. Thy righteousness also, God, is very 
high, who hast done great things : God, who is like unto 
thee? 

J Mai. i. 6. If then I be a father, where is my 
honour ? 

k Isa. xlv. 23. I have sworn by myself, the word hai 
gone out of my mouth in righteousness, and shall not re- 
turn, that unto me every knee shall bow, every tongut 
shall swear. Psa. xcvi. throughout. 

1 Josh. xxiv. 22. Ye are witnesses against yourselvei 
that ye have chosen you the Lord, to serve him. 

■ Deut. vi. 6. And thou shalt love the Lord thy 
3od. 

■ Psa. lxxiii. 25. Whom have I in heaven but thee ! 
<ind there is none upon earth that I desire besides thee. 

Isa. viii. 13. Sanctify the Lord of hosts himself; and 
let him be your fear, and let him be your dread. 

p Ex. xiv. 31. And the people feared the Lord, an4 
believed the Lord. Rom. x. 11. Acts x. 43. 

* Isa. xxvi. 4. Trust ye in the Lord for ever. Psa 
*L 4. 

r Psa. exxx. 7. Let Israel hope in the Lord. 
Psa. xxxvii. 4. Delight thyself also in the Lord. 

' Psa. xxxii. 11. Be glad in the Lord, and rejoice, ye 
righteous : and shout for joy, all ye that are upright in 
heart. 

22 



254 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

ous for him ; * calling upon him, giving all 
praise and thanks/ and yielding all obedi- 
ence and submission to him with the whole 
man ; w being careful in all things to please 
him, 1 and sorrowful when in any thing 
he is offended ; y and walking humbly with 
him/ 

Q. 105. What are the sins forbidden in the 
first commandment ? 

A. The sins forbidden in the first command- 
ment are atheism, in denying, or not having a 
God ; a idolatry, in having or worshipping 
more gods than one, or any with, or instead 
of the true God ; b the not having and vouch- 

■ Rom. xii. 11. Fervent in Spirit; serving the Lord. 
Rev. iii. 19. Be zealous therefore. Num. xxv. 11. 

* Phil. iv. 6. But in every thing by prayer and sup 
plication, with thanksgiving, let your requests be made 
known unto God. 

w Jer. vii. 23. But this thing commanded I them 
saying, Obey my voice, and I w ; 'l be your God, and ye 
shall be my people ; and walk ye in all the ways that I 
have commanded you. James iv. 7. Submit yourselvee 
therefore to God. Rom. xii. 1. 

* 1 John iii. 22. And whatsoever we ask, we receive 
of him, because we keep his commandments, and do tbcee 
things that are pleasing in his sight. 

* Neh. xiii. 8. And it grieved me sore Psa. lxxik 
11, Thus my heart was grieved. Psa. cxix. 136. Ri?« 
era of waters run down mine eyes, because thev keep not 
thy law. Jer. xxxi. 18, 19. 

* Mich. vi. 8. And to walk humbly with thy God. 

* Psa. xiv. 1. The fool hath said in his heart, There 
is no God. Eph. ii. 12. And without God in the 
world 

* Jer. ii. 27, 28. Saying to a stock, Thou art my 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 255 

ing hiin for God, and our God ; c the omission 
or neglect of any thing due to him, required 
in this commandment ; d ignorance, e forgetful- 
ness, f misapprehensions, 8 fa.se opinions, b un 
worthy and wicked thoughts of him ; ' bold 

father ; and to a stone, Thou hast brought me forth— 
where are thy gods that thou hast made thee ? — for ac- 
cording to the number of thy cities are thy gods, Jud*h 
Compared with 1 Thess. i. 9. 

• Psa. lxxxi. 11. But my people would not hearken te 
my voice : and Israel would none of me : 

d Isa. xliii. 22, 23. But thou hast not called upon me, 
Jacob ; but thou hast been weary of me, Israel. 
Thou hast net brought me the small cattle of thy burnt- 
offerings : neither hast thou honoured me with thy sac- 
rifices. 

• Jer. iv. 22 For my people is foolish, they have not 
known me ; they are sottish children, and they have none 
understanding: they are wise to do evil, but to do good 
they have no knowledge. Hos. iv. 1, 6. — For the Lord 
hath a controversy with the inhabitants of the land, be- 
cause there is no truth, nor mercy, nor knowledge of God 
in the land. — My people are destroyed /or lack cf know- 
ledge. 

f Jer. ii. 32. Can a maid forget her ornaments, or a 
bride her attire ? yet my people have forgotten me dayi 
without number. Psa. 1. 22. 

? Acts xvii. 23, 29. For as 1 passed by, and behelc* 
/our devotions, I found an altar with this inscription, T« 
I-Hs unknown God. Whom therefore ye ignorantly wor- 
ship, him declare I unto you. — We ought not to think that 
the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven 
by art and man's device. 

h Isa. xl. 18. To whom then will ye liken G^d ? cr 
what likeness will ye compare anto him ? 

■ Psa. 1. 21. These things hast thou done, and I kept 
silence ; thoa thoughtest that I was altogether such au (*n« 
ae thyself: but I will reprove thee and set the\D in or<*« 
before thine e^es 



25() THF LARGER CATECHISM. 

and curious s^archings into his secrete , 
all profareness, k hatred of God. 1 self 
lovr, m self-seeking, n and all other mor* 
dinate and immoderate setting of our mind, 
will or affections upon other things, and 
taking them off from him in whole or in 
part ; ° vain credulity, p unbelief, q heresy, * 
misbelief, 8 distrust,* despair ; u incorrigible- 

i Deut. xxix 29. The secret things belong unto thf 
Lord our God. 

k Tit. i. 16. They profess that they know God ; but 
n words they deny him, being abominable, and disobedient, 
ind unto every good work reprobate. Heb. xii. 16. 

1 Rom. i. 30. Backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, 
proud, boasters. 

m 2 Tim. iii. 2. For men shall be lovers of their own 
selves, covetous, &c. 

» Phil. ii. 21. For all seek their own, not the things 
which are Jesus Christ's. 

1 John ii. 16. Love not the world, neither the things 
that are in the world. If any man love the world, the 
love of the Father is not in him. 1 Sara. ii. 29. — And 
honourest thy sons above me. Col. iii. 2, 5. 

p 1 John iv. 1. Beloved, believe not every spirit, but 
try the spirits whether they are of God ; because many 
false prophets are gone out into the world. 

* Heb. iii. 12. Take heed, brethren, lest there be in 
any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from 
Ihe living God. 

' Gal. v. 20. Idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, 
emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies. Tit. iii. 10. 

» Acts xxvi. 9. I verily thought with myself, that I 
ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus 
of Nazareth. 

* Psa. lxxviii. 22. Because they frelfeved not in God, 
%nd trusted not in his salvatio l. 

■ Gen. iv. 13. And Cain sa'd,- #ly punishment ii 
<pre* er than I can bo*i 



THE LAKGER CATECHISM. 257 

nesfl, T and insensibleness under judgments, * 
hardness of heart, s pride, y presumption, ■ 
carnal security, 8 tempting of God : b using 
unlawful means ; c and trusting in lawful 
means ; d carnal delights and joys ; e co/ 
rupt, blind, and indiscreet zeal ; f luke* 
warmness, g and deadness in the things cf 

* Jer. v. 3. Thou hast stricken them, bat they have 
not grieved ; thou hast consumed them, but they have re- 
fused to receive correction : they have made their faces 
harder than a rock ; they have refused to return. 

w Isa. xlih 25. Yet he knew not ; yet he laid it not to 
heart. 

* Rom. ii. 5. But after thy hardness and impenitent 
heart, treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day 
of wrath, and revelation of the righteous judgment of 
God. 

y Jer. xiii. 15. Hear ye, and give ear ; be not proud : 
for the Lord hath spoken. 

* Psa. xix. 13. Keep back thy servant also from pre- 
sumptuous sins ;— then shall I be — innocent from the 
great transgression. 

» Zeph i. 12. And punish the men that are settled on 
their lees ; that say in their heart, The Lord will not do 
good, neither will he do evil. 

b Matt iv. 7. Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. 

e Rom. iii. 8. And not rather, (as we be slanderously 
reported, and as some affirm that we say) Lst us do cHJ 
that good may come ? 

i Jer. xvii. 5. Cursed be the man that trusteth in man, 
and maketh flesh his arm, and whose heart departeth fre* 
the Lord. 

« 2 Tim. iii. 4. Traitors, heady, high-minded, lover* 
of pleasure more than lovers of God. 

' Gal. iv. 17. They zealously affect you, but not well. 
Rom. x. 2. For I bear them record that they have a zeal 
of God,' but not according to knowled^*. John xvi. 3. 
Juke ix. 54, S5. 

8 Rev. i\ . 6. So then, because thou a/t iuk^wam, 
22* 



258 THE LAKGER CATECHISM. 

God ; h estranging ourselves, and aposta 
tiz:ng from God ; * praying or giving anj 
religious worship to saints, angels, or anv 
other creatures ; j all compacts and con 
suiting with the devil, h and hearkening tc 
his suggestions ; ! making men the lords of 
our faith and conscience ; m slighting and 
despising God, and his commands ; n resist 

and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of mj 
mouth. 

h Rev. iii. 1. I ^now thy works, that thou hast a name 
that thou livest, and art dead. 

» Ezek. xiv. 5 Because they are all estranged from 
me through their idols. Isa. i. 4. 5. — They have forsaken 
the Lord, — they are gone away backward. Why should 
ye be stricken an^ more ? Ye will revolt more and more. 

J Hos. iv. 12. My people ask counsel at their stocks, 
and their staff declareth unto them. Rev. xix. 10. And 
I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, 
See thou do it not ; I am thy fellow- servant, and of thy 
brethren that have the testimony of Jesus : worship 
God. Col. ii. 18. Let no man beguile you of your 
reward in a voluntary humility and worshipping of 
angels, intruding into those things which he hath 
not seen, vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind. Rom 
i. 26. 

k Lev. xx. 6. And the soul that turneth after such 
as have familiar spirits, and after wizards, to go a 
whoring after them, I fill even set my face against 
that soul, and will cut him off from among his peo- 
ple. 1 Sam. xxviii. 7, 11. Compared with 1 Chi on. 
*. 13, 14. 

Acts v. 3. But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan 
filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep 
oack part of the price of the land ? 

» 2 Cor i. 24. Not for that we have dominion ovei 
four faith, Out are helpers of your joy. Mat. xxiii. 9. 

• Deut xxxii. 15. Then he forsook God which maJ« 



THK LARGER CATECHISM. 259 

itt^ tnd grieving of his Spirit/ dit-eonten* 
and impatience at his dispensations, charg 
ing hiin foolishly for the evils he inflicts 
on us ; p and ascribing the praise of any 
good, we either are, have, or can do, tc 
fortune, q idols, r ourselves, 8 or any other 
creature. * 

Q. 106. What are we especially taught by 
these words (before me) in the first command- 
ment ? 

A. These words {before me, or before my 
face,) in the first commandment, teach us, that 
God, who seeth all things, taketh special notice 

him, and lightly esteemed the Rock of his salvation. Prov. 
xiii. 13. Whoso despiseth the word shall be destroyed: 
but he that feareth the commandment shall be Tewarded, 
2 Sam xii. 9. 

Acts vii. 51. Ye stiff-necked, and uncircumcised 
in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy 
Ghost Eph. iv. 30. And grieve not the Holy Spirit 
of God. 

p Psa lxxiii 2, 3, 13, 14, 15, 22. But as for me, my 
feet were almost gone ; my steps had well nigh slipped. 
Tor I was envious at the foolish, when I saw the prosperity 
jf the wicked, &c. 

* 1 Sam. vi. 9. But if not, then we shall know that h 
is not his hand that smote us ; it was a chance that hap 
pened to us. 

r Dan. v. 23. And thou hast praised the gods of 
silver, and gold, of brass, iron, wood, and stone, whicl 
see not, nor hear, nor know : and the God in whose hand 
thy breath is, and whose are all thy v ays, hast thou not 
glorified. 

■ Deut viii. 17. And thou say in thine heart, My powe> 
and the might of mine hand hath gotten me this wealth 
Dan. iv. 30. 

* Hab. i. 16. Therefore they sacrifice untc their ne* 
and >urn iorense unto theii drag. 



260 THE LARGER CAfECHISM. 

of, and is much displeased with, the sin cf hav 
ing any other god : that so it may be an argu- 
ment to dissuade from it, and to aggravate it 
as a most impudent provocation : n as also to 
persuade us to do as in his sight, whatever wi 
do in his service/ 

Q. 107. Which is the second command 
ment ? 

A. The second commandment is, Thou shall 
not make unto thee any graven image, or any 
likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, 
or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the 
water under the earth : thou shalt not bow down 
thyself to them nor serve them ; for I the Lord 
thy G-od am a jealous Grod, visiting the ini- 
quity of the fathers upon the childn n, unto 
the third and fourth generation of them that 
hate me : and showing mercy unto thousand* 
of them that love me, and keep my command- 
ments. w 

Q. 108. What are the duties required in 
the second commandment? 

■ Psa. xliv. 20, 21. If we have forgotten the name of 
our God, or stretched out our hands to a strange god' 
shall not God search this out? for he knoweth the secret* 
of the heart. Ezek. viii. 5, to the end of the chapter.— 
A.nd, behold northward at the gate of the altar this image 
of jealousy in the entry. — But turn thee yet again, and 
thou shalt see greater abominations, &c. 

T 1 Chron. xxviii. 9. And thou, Solomon my son, know 
thou the God of thy father, and serve him with a perfect 
heart, and with a willing mind; f c ? the Lord search etb 
all hearts, and understand eth al th* imaginations of fchu 
thoughts. 

w Ex. xx. 4, 6 6 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 261 

A. The duties required in the secotid com* 
aaandment are, the receiving, observing, and 
keeping pure and entire, all such religious 
worship and ordinances as God hath instituted 
In his word ; x particularly prayer and thanks- 
giving in the name of Christ ; y the reading, 
preaching, and hearing of the word ; * the 
administration and receiving of the sacra- 
ments ; a church government and disci- 
pline ; b the ministry and maintenance there- 

* Deut. xxxii. 46. Set your hearts unto all the word* 
which I testify among you this day, which ye shall com- 
mand your children to observe to do, all the words of this 
law. Matt, xxviii. 20. Teaching them to observe all 
things whatsoever I have commanded you. 1 Tim. vi. 13, 
14. — That thou keep this commandment without spot, un- 
rebukable, until the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
Acts ii. 42. 

y Phil. iv. 6. Be careful for nothing : but in every thing 
by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let your 
requests be made known unto God. Eph. v. 20. 

2 Deut. xvii. 18, 19. That he shall write him a copy 
of this law in a book, — and it shall be with him, and he 
shall read therein all the days of his life. Acts xv. 21. 
For Moses — hath in every city them that preach him, 
being read in the synagogues every Sabbath-day. 2 Tim, 
iv. 2. Preach the word ; be instant in season, out of 
season ; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long-suffering 
and doctrine. James i. 21, 22. — Receive with meekness 
Ihe engrafted word, &c. Acts x. 33. 

a Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. from the 23d 
to the 30th verse. For I have received of the Lord, that 
vhich also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the 
same, night in which he was betrayed, took bread, &c 

b Matt. yvi. 19. And I will give unto thee the keys of 
the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bin<* 



2G2 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

of;* religious fasting ; d swearing by tie uaint 
of God ; e an 1 vowing unto him : f as also the 
disapproving, detesting, opposing all false wor- 
ship ; g and, according to each one's place and 
calling, removing it, and aU monuments of 
idolatry. h 

- — — ^— — ■ 

yn earth, shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou 
shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. And 
John xx. 23. Matt, xviii. 15, 16, 17.— And if he shall 
neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church ; but if he 
neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as 
an heathen man and a publican. 1 Cor. v. and chap, 
xii. 28. 

c Eph. iv. 11, 12. And he gave some, apostles ; and 
some, prophets ; and some, evangelists ; and some, pas- 
tors and teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, for the 
work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of 
Christ. 1 Tim. v. 17, 18. Let the elders that rule well, 
be counted worthy of double honour, especially they who 
labour in the word and doctrine. For the Scripture saith, 
Thou shalt not muzzle the ox that treadeth out the eorn. 
And, The labourer is worthy of his reward. 1 Cor. ix. 1 
to 15. 

d Joel ii. 12, 13. Therefore also now, saith the Lord, 
Turn ye even to me with all your heart, and with fasting, 
and with weeping, and with mourning, &c. 1 Cor. 
vii. 5. — That ye may give yourselves to fasting and 
prayer. 

• Deut. vi. 13. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and 
•erve him, and shalt swear by his name. 

Psa. lxxvi. 11. Vow, and pay unto the Lord youi 
&od. Isa. xix. 21. Psa. cxvi. 14, 18. 

i Acts xvii. 16, 17. Now, while Paul waited for them 
At Athens, his spirit was stirred in him, when he saw the 
city wholly given to idolatry. Psa. xvi. 4. Their sorrows 
snail be multiplied that hasten after another god : theii 
drink- offerings of blood will I not offer, nr take up theii 
names into my lips. 

* Deu . vii. 5. Isa. xxx. 22. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 263 

Q. 109. What are the sins forbidden in the 
second commandment ? 

A. The sins forbidden in the second cou> 
annulment are, all devising/ counselling,* 
commanding, k using, l and any wise approv- 
ing any religious worship not instituted by 
God himself ; m the making any represen 
tation of God, of all, or of anv of the three 



1 Num. xv. 39. Anl it shall be unto you for a fringe, 
that ye may look upon it, and remember all the command- 
ments of the Lord, and do them ; and that ye seek not 
after your own heart, and your own eyes, after which ye 
use to go a whoring. 

i Deut. xiii. 6, 7, 8. If thy brother, the son of thy 
mother, or thy son, or thy daughter, or the wife of thy 
bosom, or thy friend, which is as thine own soul, entice 
thee secretly, saying, Let us go and serve other gods, 
which thou hast not known, thou, nor thy fathers ; — thou 
shalt not consent unto him, nor hearken unto him; neither 
shall thine eye pity him, neither shalt thou spare, either 
shalt thou conceal him. 

* Hos. v. 11. Ephraim is oppressed — in judgment be- 
cause he willingly walked after the commandment. Mic 
vi. 16. For the statutes of Omri are kept. 

1 1 Kings xi. 33. Because that they have forsaken m€, 
and have worshipped Ashtoreth. 1 Kings xii. 33. So he 
offered upon the altar which he had made in Bethel the 
fifteenth day of the eighth month, even in the month 
which he had devised of his own heart ; and ordained & 
feast unto the children of Israel : and he offered upon thf 
lltar and burnt incense. 

» Deut, xii. 30, 31, 32. Take heed to thyself, that thou 
be not snared by following them, after that they be des- 
troyed from before thee ; and that thou inquire not afte* 
their gods, saying, How did these nations serve their geds ? 
Even so will I do likewise. — What thing soever I command 
you, observe to do it: thoj shalt not add thereto, noi 
diminish from it. 



264 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Persons, either inwardly in our mind, or out 
wardly in any kind of image or likeness of 
any creature whatsoever ; n all worshipping of 
it, ° or God in it or by it ; p the makir.g of 
any representation of feigned deities, q and all 
worship of them, or service belonging to 
them ; * all superstitious devices, 8 corrupting 

■ Deut. iv. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19. Take ye therefore good 
heed unto yourselves, (for ye saw no manner of similitude 
on the day that the Lord spake unto you in Horeb, out of 
the midst of the fire) lest ye corrupt yourselves, and mak* 
you a graven image, the similitude of any figure. — Acts 
xvii. 29. Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of God, 
we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold, 
or silver, or stone, graven by art, and man's device. Rom. 
i. 21, 22, 23, 25. — But became vain in their imaginations 
— and changed the glory of the uncorruptible God 'ato an 
Image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, — whc 
changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and 
served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed 
for ever. Amen. 

Gal. iv. 8. Howbeit then, when ye knew not God, y« 
did service unto them which by nature ^re no gods- Dan. 
iii. 18. 

J» Ex. xxxii. 5. And when Aaror saw it, he built an 
altar before it, and Aaron made jJocl&Eiation and said, To- 
morrow is a feast to the Lord. 

<» Ex. xxxii. 8. They have ma<?t them a molten oalf 
and have worshipped it, and nave sacrificed thereunto, 
and <iaid, These be thy gods, Israel, which have jroughj 
thee up out of the land of Egypt. 

r 1 Kiags xviii. 26, 28. And they took the bullock 
which was given them, and they dressed it, and called on 
the name of Baal from morning even until noon, saying, 
Baal, hear us, &c. Isa. lxv. 11. 

• Acts xvii, 22. Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars- 
hill, and said, Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all 
things ye are too superstitious. Col. ii. 21, 22, 23. (Touch 
not ; taste not ; handle not ; which all are to perish witb 






THE LARGER CATECHISM. 265 

the worship of God, l adding to it, it making 
from it, u whether invented and taken up of 
ourselves, Y or received by tradition from 
others, w though under the title of antiqui- 
ty, * custom, y devotion, B good intent, or anj 



the using;) after the commandments and doctrinev 
of men. Which things have indeed a show of wis- 
lorn in will-worship, and humility, and neglecting of 
the body : not in any honour to the satisfying of th*? 
losh. 

1 Mai. i. 7, 8, 14. Ye offer polluted bread upon mine 
altar. — But cursed be the deceiver, which hath in his 
flock a male, and voweth, and sacrificeth unto the 
Lord a corrupt thing ; for I am a great King, saith the 
Lord of hosts, and my name is dreadful among the 
heathen. 

■ Deut. iv. 2. Ye shall not add unto the word which 1 
command you, neither shall ye diminish aught from it, 
that ye may keep the commandments of the Lord youi 
God, which I command you. 

* Psa. cvi. 39- Thus were they denied with thei* 
own works, and went a whoring with their own in- 
ventions. 

w Matt. xv. 9. But in vain they do worship me, teach* 
ing for doctrines the commandments of men. 

« 1 Pet. i. 18. Forasmuch as ye know that ye wer« 
not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold 
from your vain conversation received by tradition fron 
your fathers. 

▼ Jer. xliv. 17. But we will certainly do whatsoev« 
thing goeth forth out of our own mouth, to burn incen* 
nnto the queen of heaven, and to pour out drink-offer- 
ings unto her, as we have done, we and our fathers, on: 
kings, and our princes, in the cities of Judah, and in th< 
streets of Jerusalem. 

* Isa. lxv. 3, 4, 5. A people that provoketh me tc 
anger continually to my face ; that sacrificeth in gardens, 
and burnetii incense upon altars of brick ; — which eat 
swine's flesh, and broth of abominable things is in theii 

23 



266 THE LAKGER CATECHISM. 

othei pretence whatsoever;* simony, b sacri- 
lege ; • all neglect, d contempt, e hindering, l 
and opposing the worship and ordinance* 
which God hath appointed. g 

ressels ; which say, P^and by thyself, come not near t* 
lie, for I am holier than thou. These are a smoke in my 
use, a fire that burneth all the day. Gal. i. 13, 14. — 
3 w that beyond measure I persecuted the church of 
God, and wasted it ; and profited in the Jews' religion 
above many my equals in mine own nation, being 
more exceedingly zealous of the traditions of my 
fathers. 

* 1 Sam. xiii. 11, 12. I forced myself, therefore, and 
lifered a burnt- offering. 1 Sam. xv. 21. But the people 
(said Saul) took of the spoil, sheep and oxen, the chief 
of the things which should have been utterly destro7ed, 
to sacrifice unto the Lord thy God in Gilgal. 

b Acts viii. 18, 19, 22. And when Simon saw that 
through the laying on of the apostles' hands the Holy Ghost 
was gWen, he offered them money, &c, 

c Rom. ii. 22. Thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou 
commit sacrilege? Mai. iii. 8. Will a man rob Godl 
yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we 
robbed thee ? In tithes and offerings. 

* Ex iv. 24, 25, 26. And it came to pass by the way 
in the inn, that the Lord met him, and sought to kill 
him, &c. 

« Matt. xxii. 5 But they made light of it, and wem 
their ways, one to his farm, another to his merchandiM. 
Mai. i. 7, 13. Ye offer polluted bread upon mine altar— 
pe say, The table of the Lord is contemj tible — Ye said 
klso, Behold, what a weariness is it ! and ye have snuffed 
it it, saith the Lord of hosts : and ye brought that which 
*as torn, and the lame and the sick. 

< Matt, xxiii. 13. But woe unto you, scribes an^ 
Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye shut up the kingdom of 
heaven against men ; for ye neither go in yourpolvea, 
neither suffer ye them that are entering, to go in. 

t Acts xiii 45 But wfcen the Jews saw tl^ milti 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 267 

Q. 110. What are the reasons annexed to 
the second commandment, the more to enforce 
it? 

A. The reasons an lexed to the second com- 
tfiandnient, the more to enforce it, contained 
in these words, For I the Lord thy God am a 
jealous Grod, visitincj the iniquity of the fa- 
thers upon the children unto the third and 
fourth generation of them that hate me: and 
thowing mercy unto thousands of them that 
love me, and keep my commandments ; h are, 
besides God's sovereignty over us, and pro- 
priety in us, ! his fervent zeal for his own wor- 
ship, j and his revengeful indignation against 
all false worship, as being a spiritual whore- 
dom ; k accounting the breakers of this coin- 
cides, they were filled with envy, and spake against thos* 
things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and blas- 
pheming. 1 Thess, ii. 15 s 16. 

h Ex. xx 6, G. 

i Psa. xb. 11. — He is thy Lord; and worship thou him. 
Rev. xv. 3, 4. And they sing the song of Moseg, the ser- 
vant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and 
marvellous are th) works, Lord God Almighty ; just and 
true are thy ways, #hou King of saints. Who shall not 
foar thee, Lord, and glorify thy name 7 for thou onlj 
wt holy. 

J Ex. xxxiv. 13, 14. But ye shall destroy their altars 
Dreak their images, and cut down their groves : for thoa 
fthalt worship no other god ; for the Lord\ whose name is 
Jealous, is a jealous God. 

* 1 Cor. x. 20, 21, 22. But I say, that the things whici; 
the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to 
liod : and I would tot that ye should have fellowship with 
clevis Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup 
of devils : ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, an? 



268 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

mandment such as hate him, and threatening 
to punish them unto divers generations, ? and 
esteeming the observers of it such as love 
him and keep his commandments, and prom- 
ising mercy to them unto many genera- 
tions. m 

Q. 111. Which is the third commandment f 

A. The third commandment is, Thou shall 
not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain : 
for the Lord will not hold him guiltless thai 
taketh his name in vain."' 

Q. 112. What is required in the third com- 
mandment ? 

A. The third commandment requires, that 
fhe name of God, his titles, attributes,* 

of the table of devils. Do we provoke the Lord tc 
jealousy? Are we stronger than he? Deut. xxxii. 
16, 17, 18, 19. Jer. vii. 18, 19, 20. Ezek. xvl 
26, 27. 

1 Hos. ii. 2, 3, 4. Plead with your mother, plead ; for 
she is not my wife, neither am I her husband : let her 
therefore put away her whoredoms, — and her adulteries 
from between her breasts ; lest I strip her naked, and set 
her as in the day that she was born, and make her as a 
wilderness, and set her like a dry land, and slay her with 
thirst. And I will not have mercy upon her children ; fox 
th«y be the children of whoredoms. 

■ Deut. v. 29. that there were such a heart in them, 
that they would fear me, and keep all my commandment* 
always, that it might be well with them, and with theil 
ahiMren for ever! 

■ Ex. xx 7. 

Matt. vi. 9. After this manner therefore pray ye 
Our Father which art in heaven ; hallowed be thy name. 
Deut. xxviii. 58. — That thou mayest fear this glorious 
and fearful name, THE LORD THY GOD. Psa. lxviii. 
4. Extol him that rideth ir>on the heavens by his nam* 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 269 

ordinances, the word, q sacraments, 1 t ray 
er, f oaths,* vows, 11 lots, v his works, " 
and whatsoever else there is whereby he 
makes himself known, be holily and rev- 
n-ently used in thought, x meditation, * 

§AH Psa. xxix. 2. Rev. xv. 3, 4. See letter t) 
part 267. 

tCccl. v. 1. Keep thy foot when thou goest to the 
house of God, and be more ready to hear than to give th« 
sacrifice of fools : for they consider not that they do evil. 
Mai. i. 14. 

* Psa. cxxxviii. 2. I will worship toward thy holy temple, 
and praise thy name for thy loving-kindness, and for thy 
truth : for thou hast magnified thy word above all thy 
name. 

T 1 Cor. xi from verse 24 to 29. But let a man exam- 
ine himself, and so let hira eat of that bread, and drink of 
that cup. For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, 
eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning 
the Lord's body. 

* 1 Tim. ii. 8 I will therefore that men pray 
every where, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and 
doubting 

* Jer iv. 2. And thoi* shalt swear, The Lord liveth, in 
truth, in judgment, and in righteousness. 

u Eccl. v. 2, 4. Be net rash with thy mouth, and let not 
thine heart be hasty to utter any thing before God : for 
God is in heaven, and thou upon earth : — When thou 
vowest a vow unto God, defer not to pay it. 

* Acts i. 24, 26. And they prayed, and said, Thou, 
Lord, which knowe?t the hearts of all men, show whethef 
of these two thou bast chosen. — And they gave forth theii 
lots : and the lot fell upon Matthias. 

* Job xxxvi. 24. Renumber that thou magnify hi* 
work, which men behold. 

* Mai. iii 16, And a book uf remembrance was writ- 
ten before hira for them inat feared the Lcrd, and thai 
(nought upon his name. 

f JPsa. viii. throughout. — When I c mailer tYf b mi ens 
23* 



270 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

word," and writing;* by an holy prcfession,* 
and answerable conversation, ° to the glory 
Df God , d ind the good of ourselves e and 
others. f 

Q. 113. What are the sins forbidden in 1M 
hard commandment ? 

A. The sins forbidden in the third com- 
mandment are, the not using of God's 
Dame as is required; 5 and the abuse of 



lihe work of thy fingers, the moon and the stars, which 
thou hast ordained ; what is man that thou art mindful 
of him ? — Lord our Lord, how excellent is thy name in 
all the earth. 

1 Psa. cv. 2, 5. Talk ye of all his wondrous works, 
&c. Col. iii. 17. 

• Psa. cii. 18. This shall be written for the generation 
to come : and the people which shall be created shall 
praise the Lord. 

b 1 Pet. iii. 15. Be ready always to give an answer to 
every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that 
is in you, with meekness and fear. Mic. iv. 5. — We 
will walk in the name of the Lord our God for ever and 
ever. 

• Phil. i. 27. Only let your conversation be as it be- 
cometh the gospel of Christ. 

d 1 Cor. x. 31. Whether therefore ye eat or drink, or 
whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God. 

• Jer. xxxii. 39. And I will give them one heart, and 
one way, that they may fear me for ever, for the good of 
them. 

' 1 Pet. ii. 12, Having your conversation honest among 
the Gentiles ; that, whereas they speak against vqu as evil 
doers, they may, by your good works whnn they shall 
behold, glorify God in the day of visitation. 

s Mai. ii. 2. If ye will not hear, and if ye wnl not lay 
it to heart, to give glory unto my name, saith the Lord of 
hosts, I will even ses d a curse upon you and I will ctUAf 
your bteflsMigs. 



THE LAKGER CATECHISM. 271 

it in an ignoiant, h vain, 1 irreverent, profane, 
superstitious, k or wicked mentioning or other 
wise using the titles, attributes, l ordinances, * 
or workf ; n by blasphemy ; c perjury ; p all sin» 



b Acts xvii. 23. Whom therefore ye ignorantly wo* 
ship. 

» Prov. xxx. 9. Lest I be full and deny thee, and say, 
Who is the Lord ? Or lest I be poor, and steal, and take 
the name of my Go\ in vain. 

J Mai. i. 6, 7, 12. If then 1 be a father, where is my 
Honour ? And if I be a master, where is my fear ? saith 
Ihe Lord of hosts unto you, priests, that despise my 
name.-— But ye have profaned it, in that ye say, The table 
of the Lord is polluted ; and the fruit thereof, even his 
meat, is contemptible. Mai. iii. 14. 

k Jer. vii. 4, 9, 10, 14, 31. Trust ye not in lying words, 
paying, The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord, 
the temple of the Lord, are these, &c. Col. ii. 20, 
21, 22. 

1 Ex. v. 2. And Pharaoh said, Who is the lord, that i 
should obey his voice to let Israel go ? Psa exxxix. 20. 
For they speak against thee wickedly, and thine enemies 
take thy name in vain. 

* Psa. 1. 16, 17. But unto the wicked God saith, What 
hast thou to do to declare my statutes, or that thou should- 
est take my covenant in thy mouth ? seeing thou hatesi 
instruction, and castest my words behind thee. 

B Isa. v. 12. And the harp, and the viol, the tabret, 
and pipe, and wine, are in their feasts : but they regard 
not the work of the Lord, neither consider the operation 
of his hands. 

2 Kings xix. 22. Whom hast thou repioached and 
blasphemed? and against whom hast thou exalted thy 
voice, and lifted up thine eyes on high ? even against the 
Holy One of Israel. Lev. xxiv. 11. 

P Zech. v. 4. And it shall enter into the house of th« 
thief, and nto the house of him that sweareth falsely hj 
my name and it «hall rema ; r in the midst of his h*zm 
ftni shall onsumf it 



272 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

fill cursing. q oaths, r vows, s and lots ; t vio 
lating our oaths and vows, if lawful ; u and 
fulfilling them, if of things unlawful ; v mur- 
muring and quarrelling at, w curious prying 
into, x and misapplying of God's decrees 1 

<l Rom. xii. 14. Bless, and curse not. 1 Sam. xvii 43 
2 Sam. xvl. 5. 

r Jer. v. 7. Thy children have forsaken me, and sworn 
by them that are no gods Jer. xxiii. 10. For because 
of swearing the land mourneth. 

s Deut. xxiii. 10. Thou shalt not bring the hire of a 
whore, or the price of a dog, into the house of the Lord 
thy God for any vow. Acts xxiii. 12, 14. And when it 
was day, certain of the Jews banded together, and bound 
themselves under a curse, saying that they would neither 
eat nor drink till thev had killed Paul. 

1 Esth. iii. 7, and ix. 24. They cast Pur, that is, the 
lot, before Haman, from day to day. — Because Haman — 
had devised against the Jews to destroy them, and had 
cast Pur. 

■ Psa. xxiv. 4. Who hath not lifted up his soul unte 
vanity, nor sworn deceitfully. Ezek. xvii. 16, 18, 19. — 
Surely mine oath that he hath despised, and my covenant 
that he hath broken, even it will I recompense up m his 
own head. 

T Mark vi. 26. And the king was exceeding scrry: 
yet for his oath's sake, and for their sakes which sat with 
him % he would not reject her. 1 Sam. xxv. 22, §2, 
33, 34. 

w Rom. ix. 14, 19, 20. Is there unrighteousr ess with 
}od? God forbid.— Why doth he yet find fault? For 
who hath resisted his will ? Nay, but, man, who art 
thou that re/iest against God? Shall the thing formed 
say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus 1 

* Deut. xxix. 29. The sscret things bilong unto the 
Lord. 

i Rom. iii. 5, 7, 8. But if our uniighteousn iss com 
mend the righteousness of God, what shall we say ? It 
uk>d unrighteous who taketh vengeance ?--For if the trutb 



THE I^LRGER CATECHISM. 273 

*n<7 pi ovidences ; * misinterpreting, ft misapply- 
ing, b or any way perverting the word, or 
any part of it, ° to p*ofiso3 jests, d curious 
and unprofitable questio ^8, vain janglings, or 
the maintaining of false doctrines ; e abusing 
it, the creatures, or any thing contained under 
the name of God, to charms, f or sinful lusts 

of God hath more abounded through my lie unto his glory ; 
why yet am I also judged as a sinner ? &c. 

* Eccl. viii. 11. Because sentence against an evil 
work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the 
sons of men is fully set in them to do evil. Psa. lxxiii. 
12, 13. 

» Matt. v. 21 to the end. 

b Ezek. xiii. 22. Because with lies ye have made the 
heart of the righteous sad, whom I have not made sad ; 
and strengthened the. hands of the wicked, that he should 
not return from his wicked way, by promising him 
life. 

c 2 Pet. iii. 16. In which are some things hard to be 
understood, which they that are unlearned and unstable 
wrest as they do also the other scriptures, unto their own 
destruction. Matt. xxii. 24— 31.— Ye do err, not knowing 
the Scriptures, nor the power of God, &c. 

* Jer, xxiii. 34, 36, 38. 

* 1 Tim. vi. 4, 5, 20. He is proud, knowing nothing, 
but doting about questions and strifes of words, whereof 
comcth envy, strife, railings, evil surmisings, perverse 
disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the 
Iruth.— Avoiding profane and vain babblings, and oppo- 
sitions of science falsely so called. 2 Tim. ii. 14. 

Charging them before the Lord, that they strive not about 
words to no profit, but to the subverting of the hearers 
Tit. iii. 9. 

* Deut. xviii. 10 to 14. There shall not be found among 
?ou any one that maketh his son or his daughter to pass 
through the fire, or that useth divination, or an observer 
«f timss, o *c enchan^r, or a witct or & charmer, or a 



274 THE LARGER CATECHISM 

and practices ; g the maligning, 11 scorning 
reviling^ or any ways opposing of God's 
truth, grax, and ways; k making profession 
of religion in hypocrisy, or for sinister ends: 1 
being ashamed of it, m or a shame to it, by 

consulter with familiar spirits, or a wizard, or a necro« 
mancer. Acts xix. 13. 

* 2 Tim. iv. 3, 4. For the time will come when they 
will not endure sound doctrine ; but after their own lusts 
shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching 
ears; and they shall turn away their ears from the truth, 
and shall be turned into fables. Jude 4. Kom. xiii. 13, 
14. 1 Kings xxi. 9, 10. 

h Acts xiii. 45. But when tne Jews saw the multi* 
tudes, they were filled with envy, and spake against 
those things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting 
and blaspheming. 1 John iii. 12. 

1 2 Pet. iii. 3. Knowing this first, that there shall 
come in the last day scoffers, walking after their own 
lusts. Psa. i. 1. — nor sitteth in the seat of the scornful. 

J 1 Pet. iv. 4. Wherein they think it strange that ye 
run not with them to the same excess of riot, speaking 
evil of you. 

k Acts xiii. 45, 46, 50. See letter (i), above. But the 
Jews stirred up the devout and honourable women, and 
the chief men of the city, and raised persecution against 
Paul and Barnabas, and expelled them out of their 
coasts. Acts iv. 18. — And commanded them not to 
speak at all, nor teach in the name of Jesus. Acts xix. 
9. 1 Thess. ii. 16. Heb. x. 29. 

1 2 Tim. iii. 5. Having a form of godliness, but de- 
nying the power thereof. Matt, xxiii. 14. Woe unto 
you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! fur ye devoui 
widows' houses, and for a pretence make long prayer. 
Matt. vi. 1, 2, 3, 5, 16. 

m Mark viii. 38. Whosoever therefore shall tie ashamed 
of me, and of my words, in this adulterous and sinful 
generation, of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, 
when he comet i ir the glory of his Father, with the holj 
angels. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 275 

uncomfortable, n unwise, ° unfruitful, p and 
offensive walking i or backsliding from 

It. 

• Q- ] 14 - What reasons are annexed to the 
third commandment ? 

A. The reasons annexed to the third com- 
mandinent, in these words "the Lord th* 
God: and, "for the Lord will not hold him 
guiltless that taketh his name in vain" 5 are 
because he is the Lord and our God, therefore 
his name is not to be profaned, or any way 
abused by us;* especially because he will be 
go far from acqu itting and sparing the trans- 

■ Psa, lxxiii. 14, 15. For all the day long have I been 
plagued, and chastened every morning, &c 

• Eph. v. 15, 16, 17. See then that ye walk circum- 
spectly, not as fools, but as wise—Wherefore be ye not 
unwise, but understanding what the will of the Lord is 
1 Cor. vi. 5, 6. 

p Isa v. 4. What could have been done more to my 
vineyard, that I have not done in ft ? Wherefore, when 
1 looked that it should bring forth grapes; brought it forth 
wild grapes ? 2 Pet. i. 8, 9. 

■ Horn. ii. 23, 24. Thou that makest thy boast of the 
law, turough breaking the law dishonourest thou God * 
tor the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiies' 
through you. * 

• Gal. iii. 1 3. foolish Galatians, who hath be- 
witched you, that ye should not obey the truth, before 
whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth 
vocified among you ?— Are ye so foolish ? Having begun 
m the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh ? Heb 
fi. 6. 

• Ex. xx. 7. 

• Lev. xix. 12. And ye shall not swear by my name 
falsely neither shilt thou profane the name of thy God 
I am the Lord. 



276 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

gressors of this commandment, as that he will 
not suffer them to escape his righteous judg- 
ment, n albeit many such escape the censures 
and punishments of men. v 

Q. 115. Which is the fourth command* 
ment ? 

A. The fourth commandment is, Remembef 
the Sabbath-day to keep it holy. Six days 
shalt thou labour, and do all thy work : but 
the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord 
thy Grod : in it thou shalt not do any work, 
thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy 
man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy 
cattle, nor thy stranger that is with in thy 
gates ; for in six days the Lord made heaven 
and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, 
and rested the seventh day: wherefore the 
Lord blessed the Sabbath-day and hallowed 
it." 

Q. 116. What is required in the fourth 
commandment ? 

A. The fourth commandment require! h of 
all men the sanctifying or keeping holy to God 
such set times as he hath appointed in hia 
word, expressly one whole day in seven; 

1 Deut. xxviii. 58, 59. If thou wilt not observe to d* 
all the words of this l^w, that are written in this book, 
that thou mayest fear this glorious and fearful n&cae, 
THE LORD THY GOD ; then the Lord will make thy 
plagues wonderful, and the plagues of thy seed, *▼•■ 
great plagues, and of long cont ; nuance Zech. v. 2, 8 4 
lizek. xxxvi. 21, 22, 23. 

▼ 1 Sam. ii. 12, 17, 22. 

* Ex. xx. 8, 9, 10, 11. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 277 

which was the seventh from the beginning of 
the world to the resurrection of Christ, and the 
first day of the week ever since, and so to con 
tinue to the end of the world ; which is tho 
Christian Sabbath.* and in the New Testament 
called The Lord's day J 

Q. 117. How is ih.o, Sabbath or Lordt 
day to be sanctified ? 

A. The Sabbath, or Lord's day, is to be 
sanctified by an holy resting all that day, 1 
not only from such works as are at all times 
sinful, but even from such worldly employ- 
ments and recreations as are on other days 
lawful ; a and making it our delight to spend 

x Gen ii. 3. And God blessed the seventh day, and 
sanctified it ; because that in it he had rested from all his 
work. 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 2.— Upon the first day of the week 
let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath pros 
pered him. Acts xx. 7. And upon the first day of the 
week, when the disciples came together to break bread, 
Paul preached unto them, ready to depart on the morrow! 
John xx. 19 to 27. Matt. v. 17, 18. Isa. lvi. 2, 4, 6, 7, 
Blessed is the man that doeth this, — that keepeth tht 
Babbath from polluting it, &c. 

J Kev. i. 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's 
day. 

1 Ex. xx. 8, 10. Remember the Sabbath-day to keep 
it holy.— In it thou shalt not do any w)rk, thou, nor thj 
•on, &c. 

» Ex. xvi. 25 to 29. And Moses said Eat ihat to-day ; 
for to-day is a Sabbath unto the Lord to-day ye shall 
not find It in the field. Six days ye sh&J gather it ; but 
on the seventh day, which is the Sabt ath, in it there shall 
be none, &c. Jer. xvii. 21, 22. Ihus saith the Lord. 
Take heed to yourselves, and bear no burden on the Sab 
tath-day, nor bring it in by the gates of Jerusalem 
neither carry forth a burdea out of your houses od the • 



278 THE LARGEIt CATECHISM. 

the whole time (except so much of it as i& tc 
be taken up in works of necessity and .mercy) ' 
in the public and private exercises of God's 
worship. And, to that en I, we are to pre 
pare oui hearts, and with sich foresight, dili 
gence, and moderation, to dispose, and season* 
ably to despatch our worldly business, that we 
may be the more free and fit for the duties of 
that day. d 



Sabbath-day, neither do ye any work; but hallow ye the 
Sabbath-day as I commanded your fathers. Neh. xiii. 16 
to 23. In those days saw I in Judah some treading wine- 
presses on the Sabbath, and bringing in sheaves, and 
lading asses ; as also wine, grapes, and figs, and all man 
ner of burdens. — Then I contended with the nobles of Ju- 
dah, and said unto them, What evil thing is this that ye 
do, and profane the Sabbath-day ? 

b Matt. xii. 1 to 14. At that time Jesus went on the 
Sabbath-day, through the corn ; and his disciples were an 
hungered, and began to pluck the ears of corn, and to 
eat. But when the Pharisees saw it, they said unto him, 
Behold, thy disciples do that which is not lawful to do 
upon the Sabbath-day. But he said unto them, &c. 

c Lev. xxiii. 3. Six days shall work be done ; but the 
seventh day is the Sabbath of rest, a holy convocation. 
Isa. lvi ; . : 13. — And call the Sabbath a delight, the 
holy of the Lord, honourable : and shalt honour him, 
not doing thine own ways, nor finding *hine own pleas- 
ore, nor speaking thine own words. Luke iv. 16.— 
A.n1 as his custom was, he went into the synagogue 
mi the Sabbath-day, and stood up for to read. Acts. xx. 7. 

* Ex, xx. 8. Remember the Sabbath-day to keep h 
holy. Luke xxiii. 54, 56. And that day was the prepa- 
ration, and the Sabbath drew on, &c. Neh. xiii. 19. And 
it came to pass, that, when the gates of Jerusalem began 
to be dark before the Sabbath, I commanded that the gates 
should te shut, and charged thU they should not be opened 
ull after the SabUth 



THE LAKGEK CATECHISM. 279 

Q. 1 J 8. Why is the charge of keeping the 
Sabbath more specially directed to governors of 
families and other superiors ? 

A. The charge of keeping the Sabbath is 
more specially directed to governors of fami- 
lies and other superiors, because they are bound 
not only to keep it themselves, but to see that 
it be observed by all those that are under theii 
charge ; and because they are prone oft-time8 
to hinder thein by employments of their own/ 

Q. 119. What are the sins forbidden in the 
fourth commandment ? 

A. The sins forbidden in the fourth com- 
mandment are, all omissions of the duties re- 
quired/ all careless, negligent, and unprofita- 
ble performing of them, and being weary of 
them ; g all profaning the day by idleness, 

and doing that which is in itself sinful ; * 

• j ______^_^^_^-_ _— ». 

• See letter (a), page 277. Ex. xx. 10. In it (the Sab- 
bath) thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, &c. 
Ex. xxiii. 12. — That thine ox and thine ass may rest, and 
the son of thy handmaid, and the stranger, maj be re- 
freshed. Ex. xvi. 22, 25, 29. 

f Ezek. xxii. 26. Her priests have violated my law, 
and have profsined my holy things ; — and have hid theif 
9yes from my Sabbaths, and I am profaned among them 

g Ezek. xxxiii. 30, 31, 32. And they come unto the€ 
as the people cometh, and they sit before thee as my pec« 
pie, and they hear thy words, but they will not do them i 
for with their mouth they show much love, but their heart 
goeth after covetousness, &c. Mai. i. 13. Ye said also, 
Behold, what a weariness is it ! and ye have snuffed at 
t, saith the Lord of hosts : and ye brought that which 
Was torn, and the lame, and the sick. Amos viii. 5. Acta 
xx. 7, 9. 

•» Ezek. xxUi 38. Moreover, this they have done unto 



280 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

and by all needless works, words, and Jk ughtfl, 
about our worldly employments and reciear 
tions. * 

Q. 120. What are the reasons annexei to the 
fourth commandment, the more to enforce it f 

A. The reasons annexed to the fourth com- 
mandment, the more to enforce it, are taken 
from the equity of it, God allowing us six days 
of seven for our own affairs, and reserving but 
one for himself, in these words, six days shall 
thou labour and do all thy work:* from 
God's challenging a special propriety in that 
day, the seventh is the Sabbath of the Lord 
thy God: k from the example of God who in 
six days made heaven and earth, the sea, and 
all that in them is, and rested the seventh day : 
and from that blessing which God put upon 
that day, not only in sanctifying it to be a day 
for his service, but in ordaining it to be a 
means of blessing to us in our sanctifying it, 
wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath-day and 
fallowed it} 

Q. 121. Why is the word remember set in 
the beginning of the fourth commandment ? 

»e ; they have defiled my sanctuary in the same day, and 
have profaned my Sabbaths. 

* Jer. xvii. 24, 27. But if they will not hearken unto 
me, to hallow the Sabbath-day, and r \ot to bear a burden, 
— then will I kindle a fire in the gates thereof, and it shall 
leyour the palaces of Jerusalem, and it shall not b* 
quenched. Isa Iviii !3 

i Ex. xx. 9. 

» Ex xx 10. 

4 Ex. xx 11. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 281 

A The word remember is set in the begin* 
tiing of the fourth commandment, m partlv 
because of the great benefit of remembering it, 
we being thereby helped in our preparation to 
keep it ; n and, in keeping it, better to keep 
all the rest of the commandments, ° and tc 
continue a thankful remembrance of the twc 
great benefits of creation and redemption, which 
contain a short abridgment of religion : p and 
partly because we are ready to forget it. q for 
that there is less light of nature for it, * and 

■ Ex. xx. 8. 

» Ex.. xvi. 23. To-morrow is the rest of the holy Sab" 
bath unto the Lord : bake that which ye will bake to-day, 
and seethe that ye will seethe. Luke xxiii. 54, 66. And 
that day was the preparation, and the Sabbath drew on, 
&c. Compared with Mark xv. 42. And now, when the 
even was come, because it was the preparation, that is, 
tne day before the Sabbath. Neh. xiii. 19. 

Ezek. xx. 12, 19, 20. Moreover also, I gave them my 
Sabbaths, to be a sign between me and them, that they 
might know that I am the Lord that sanctify them. — And 
hallow my Sabbaths ; and they shall be a sign between 
me and you, that ye may know that I am the Lord your 
God. 

p Gen. ii. 2, 3. And on the seventh day God ended his 
work which he had made ; and he rested on the seventh 
day from all his work which he had made. And God 
blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it : because that 
in it he had rested from all his work which God created 
and made. Psa. cxviii. 22, 24. The stone, which the 
builders refused, is become the head-stone of the cor- 
ner. — This is the day which the Lord hath made ; we 
will rejoice and be glad in it. Rev. i. 10. I was in the 
Spirit on the Lord's day. — Heb. iv. 9. 

<» Ezek. xxii. 26. Her priests have violate J my law, — 
and have hid their eyes from my Sabbaths. 

r Neh. ix. 14. And madest Jnown unto them tly holj 
24 * 



282 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

yet it restraineth our natural liberty in things 
at other times lawful ; 8 that it cometh but 
once in seven days, and many worldly busi- 
nesses come between, and too often take ofl 
our minds from thinking of it, either to pre 
pare for it, or to sanctify it;* and that Satan 
with his instruments, much labour to blot cut 
the glory, and even the memory of it, and tn 
bring in all irreligion and impiety. u 

Q. 122. What is the sum of the six com- 
mandments which contain our duty to man t 

A. The sum of the six commandments which 
contain our duty to man, is, to love our neigh- 
bour as ourselves, v and to do to others what 
we would have them to do to us. w 

Q. 123. Which is the fifth commandment ? 

Sabbath, and commandedst them precepts, statutes, and 
laws, by the hand of Moses thy servant. 

" Ex. xxxiv. 21. Six days thou shalt work : but on the 
seventh day thou shalt rest : in earing- time and in harvest 
thou shalt rest. 

x Ex xx. 9. Six days thou shalt labour. Amos viii. 
6. — When will the new moon be gone, — and the Sabbath, 
that we may set forth wheat ? &c. 

■ Lam. i. 7. Jerusalem remembered in the days of he* 
affliction, and her miseries, all the pleasant things thai 
she had in the days of old, when her people fell into the 
band of the enemy, and none did help her: the adversa- 
ries saw her, and did mock at her Sabbaths. Neh. xiii. 
frcm verse 15 to 23. In those days saw I in Judah, some 
treading wine-presses on the Sabbath. Jet. xvii. 21, 
22, 23. 

T Matt, xxii 39. And the second is like unto it, Thou 
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. 

w Matt. vii. 12. Therefore all things whatsoever ye 
would that men should do to you. do ye even so to them, 
for this is the law and the prophets. 



THE LARGEK CATECHISM. 283 

A. The fifth commandment is, Haiwr thp 
j either and thy 'Mother, that thy days may hi 
lung upon the land which the Lord thy Grod 
g*veth thee, x 

Q. 124. Who are meant by father and mo- 
ther, in the fifth commandment ? 

A. By father 'and mother, in the fifth com- 
mandment, are meant not only natural pa- 
rents, y but all superiors in age * and 
gifts ; a and especially such as by God's 
ordinance are over us in place of autho- 
rity, whether in family, b church, ° or common- 
wealth. d 



* Ex. xx. 12. 

* t Prov. xxiii. 22, 25. Hearken unto thy father that 
begat thee, and despise not thy mother when she is old. 
— Thy father and thy mother shall be glad, and she that 
bare thee shall rejoice. Eph. vi. 1, 2. 

1 1 Tim. v. 1, 2. Rebukenot an elder, but entreat him 
9l9 a father ; and the younger men as brethren ; the elder 
?omeu as mothers ; the younger as sisters. 

* Gen. iv 20, 21. And Adah bare Jabal : he was tiie 
.ather of such as dwell in tents, and of such as have cattle. 
And his brother's name was Jubal : he was the father of 
all such as handle the harp and organ. Gen. xlv. 8.— 
And he hath made me a father to Pharaoh. 

b 2 Kings v. 13. And his servants came near, and 
•pake unto him, and said, My father, if the prophet had 
bid thee do some great thing, wculdst thou not have 
done it ? 

« Gal. iv. 19. My little children, of whom I travail io 
birth again, until Christ be formed ir you. 2 Kings ii 
12. And Elisha saw it, and he cr'ed, My father, my 
father, the chariot of Israel, and the horsemen thereof! 
2 Kings xiii. 14. 

a Isa. xlix. 23. And kings shall be thy r ursing Cathtra, 
ami their queens thy nursing n* others. 



284 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 125. Why are superiors styled fathei 
and mother ? 

A. Superiors are styled father and mother, 
both to teach them in all duties towards their 
inferiors, like natural parents, to express love 
and tenderness to them, according to theii 
several relations, e and to work inferiors to a 
greater willingness and cheerfulness in per- 
forming their duties to their superiors, as to 
their parents f 

Q. 126. What is the general scope of the 
fifth commandment t 

A. The general scope of the fifth command- 
ment, is the performance of those duties which 
we mutually owe in our several relations, as 
inferiors, superiors, or equals. g 

e Eph. vi. 4. And ye, fathers, provoke not your child- 
ren to wrath : but bring them up in the nurture and ad- 
monition of the Lord. 1 Thess. ii. 7, 8, 11. But we were 
gentle among you, even as a nurse cherisheth her children: 
so, being affectionately desirous of you, we were willing 
to have imparted unto you, not the gospel of God only, 
but also our own souls, because ye were dear unto us.— • 
As ye know how we exhorted, and comforted, and charged 
every one of you, as a father doth his children. Num. xt 
11, 12, 16. 

f 1 Cor. iv. 14, 15, 16. I write not these things tc 
shame you, but, as my beloved sons, I warn you. Fof 
though ye have ten thousand instructers in Christ, yet 
have ye not many fathers : for in Christ Jesus I have be# 
gotten you through the gospel. Wherefore, I beseech 
you, be ye followers of me. 

« Eph. v. 21. Submitting yourselves one to another in 
the fear of God. 1 Pet. ii. 17. Honour all men. Lovt 
the brotherhood. Fear God. Honour the king. Rom, 
zii. 10. Be kindly affectioned one to Another, witk bfotk 
er.y love, in h« nour preferring one another. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 285 

Q. 127. What is tie honour that inferion 
owe to superiors ? 

A. The honour which inferiors owe to their 
superiors is, all due reverence in heart, * 
word, * and behaviour ; j prayer and thanks- 
giving for them ; k imitation of their vir- 
tues and graces ; ? willing obedience to theii 
lawful commands and counsels ; m due sub- 
mission to their corrections ; n fidelity 

h Mai. i. 6. A son honoureth his father, and a servant 
his master : if then I be a father, where is my honour? 
and if I be a master, where is my fear ? Lev. xix. 3. Ye 
shall fear every man his mother and his father. 

» Prov. xxxi. 28. Her children arise up, and call her 
blessed ; her husband also, and he praiseth her. 1 Pet. 
lii. 6. Even as Sarah obeyed Abraham, calling him 
lord : — 

J Lev. xix. 32. Thou shalt rise up before the hoary 
head, and honour the face of the old man. 1 Kings ii 
19. — And she sat on his right hand. 

k 1 Tim. ii. 1,2. I exhort, therefore, that, first of all, 
supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks 
oe made for all men ; for kings, and all that are in au- 
thority. 

1 Heb. xiii. 7. Remember them which have the rule ovei 
you, who have spoken unto you the word of God ; whose 
faith follow, considering the end of their conversation. 
Phil. iii. 17. Brethren, be followers together of m% 
and mark thorn which walk so, as ye have us for an en- 
iample. 

m Eph. vi 1, 2, 5, 6, 7. Children, obey your parents 
in the Lord ; — Servants, be obedient to them that are your 
masters, according to the flesh, &c. 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14. 
Bubmit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the 
Lord's sake : whether it be to the king, as supreme, oi 
anto governors, &c. Rom. xiii. from 1 to 6. Heb. xiiL 
17. Tro?. iv 3 4; and xxiii. 22. 

■ Hsb xii j Fur hermore, we have had fathers cl 



286 THE LARGEK CATECHISM. 

to, 1 defence p and maintenance of their per 
sons and authority, according to their several 
ranks, and the natare of their places ; q bear- 
ing with their infirmities, and covering then? 
in love, r that so they may be an honour to 
them and to their government. 8 

our flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence. 
1 Pet. ii. 18, 19, 20. Servants, be subject to your mas- 
ters, with all fear , — but if, when ye do well, and suffei 
for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with 
God. 

Tit. ii. 9, 10. Exhort servants to be obedient unto 
their own masters, and to please them well in all things ; 
not answering again ; not purloining, but showing all good 
fidelity ; that they may adorn the doctrine of God our 
Saviour in all things. 

p 1 Sam. xxvi. 15, 16. Wherefore then hast thou not 
kept thy lord the king ? — As the Lord liveth, ye are wor- 
thy to die, because ye have not kept your master, tho 
Lord's anointed. 2 Sam. xviii. 3. Esth. vi. 2. 

q Matt. xxii. 21. Render therefore unto Caesar, the 
things which are Caesar's. Rom. xiii. 6, 7. — For this 
cause pay ye tribute also : for they are God's ministers, 
attending continually upon this very thing. Render 
therefore to all their dues : tribute to whom tribute is 
due ; custom to whom custom ; fear to whom fear ; hon- 
our to whom honour. 1 Tim. v. 17, 18. Let the elders 
that rule well, be counted worthy of double honour, es- 
pecially they who labour in the word and doctrine.—- -Thou 
Bhalt not muzzle the ox that treadeth out the corn. And, 
the labourer is worthy of his reward. Gal. vi. 6. Gen. 
xlv. 11, and xlvii. 12. 

r Gen. ix. 23. And Shem and Japhet took a garment, 
and laid it upon both their shoulders, and went backward, 
and covered the nakedness of their father : and their 
faces were backward, and they saw not their fathers 
aakedness. 1 Pet. ii. 18. Prov. xxiii. 22. 

• Psa. cxxvii. 3, 4, >. Lo, children are a heritage of 
the Lord. — Happy is the man that hath his quiver full 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 287 

Q, 128. What are the sins of iijeriori 
against their superiors? 

A. The sins of inferiors against their supe- 
riors are, all neglect of the duties required 
toward them ; fc envying at, u contempt of,' 
and rebellion w against their persons x &ni 
places, 7 in their lawful counsels, ■ com- 
maads and corrections ; a cursing, mock 



of them : they shall not be ashamed, but they shall spea* 
with the enemies in the gate. Prov. xxxi 23. Her hus 
band is known in the gates, when he sitteth among the 
elders of the land. 

t Matt. xv. 4, 5, 6. — But ye say, Whosoever shall say 
Co his father or his mother, It is a gift, by whatsoever 
thou mightest be profited by me ; and honour not his 
father or his -mother, he shall be free. Thus have ye 
made the commandment of God of none effect by your 
tradition. 

u Num. xi. 28, 29. And Moses said unto him, Enviest 
thou for my sake ? Would God that all the Lord's people 
were prophets. 

T 1 Sam. viii. 7. For they have not rejected thee, but 
they have rejected me, that I should not reign over them. 
Isa. iii. 5. — The child shall behave himself proudly against 
the ancient, and the base against the honourable. 

* 2 Sam. xv. from verse 1 to 12. And it came to pass 
after this, that Absalom prepared him chariots and 
horses, &c. 

* Ex xxi. 15. ADd he that smiteth his father, or hit 
I other, shall be surely put to death. 

j 1 Sam. x. 27. But the children of Belial said, How 
shall this man save us ? And they despised him, and 
brought him no presents. 

* 1 Sam. ii. 25. Notwithstanding, they hearkened not 
unto the voice of their father, because the Lord would 
slay them. 

* Deut. xxi. 18, 19, 20, 21. And they shaU say unto 
the eMer* of his city, -This our son is stubborn and rebel- 



288 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Lng, b and all such refractory and scandaTouft 
carriage, as proves a shame and dishonour to 
them and their government. 

Q. 129. What is required of superior* to- 
wards their inferiors ? 

A* It is required of superiors, according 
to that power they receive from God, and 
that relation wherein they stand, to love, 4 
pray for, ° and bless their inferiors ; f to 
instruct, g counsel, and admonish them ; h 

lious, he will not obey our voice ; he is a glutton and a 
drunkard. And all the men of his city shall stone him 
with stones, that he die. 

b Prov. xxx. 11, 17. There is a generation that 
curseth their father, and doth not Mess their mother. 
The eye that mocketh at his father, and de*sp?seth to obey 
his mother, the ravens of the valley shall pick it out, 
and the young wagles shall eat it. 

« Prov. xix. 26. He that wasteth his father, and 
chaseth away his mother, is a son thatcauseth shame, and 
bringeth reproach. 

d Col. iii. 19. Husbands, love your wives, and be not 
bitter against them. Tit. ii. 4. 

• 1 Sam. xii. 23. Moreover, as for me, God forbid that 
I should sin against the Lord in ceasing to pray for you. 
Job i. 5. 

( 1 Kings viii. 55, 56. And he stood, and blessed all 
the congregation of Israel with a loud voice, &c. Gen. 
xlix. 28. 

g Dem* vi. 6, 7. And these words, which I command 
fchee tkia '1 lay, shall be in thine heart : and thou shall 
teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of 
them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou 
walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when 
thou risest up. 

* Eph. vi. 4. And ye fathers, provoke not your children 
to wrath : but bring them up in the nurUre and admoni- 
tion of the Lard. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 289 

jouiitenandng, * commending, j and reward* 
mg such a<* do well ; k and discountenance 
ing, * reproving, and chastising such as 
do ill ; m protecting, 11 and providing fo* 
tnem all things necessary for soul and 
body : p and, by grave, wise, holy, and 
exemplary carriage, to procure glory tc 
God, q honour to themselves, r and so to 

i 1 Pet. iii. 7. Likewise, ye husbands, dwell with 
them according to knowledge, giving honour unto the 
wife, as unto the weaker vessel, and as being heirs to- 
gether of the grace of life ; that your prayers be not hin- 
dered. 

J Rom. xiii. 3. For rulers are not a terror to good 
works, but to the evil. — Do that which is good, and thou 
shalt have praise of the same. 1 Pet. ii. 14. 

k Esth. vi. 3. And the king said, What honour and 
dignity hath been done to Mordecai for this ? 

1 Rom. xiii. 4. He is the minister of God, — a revenger 
to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil. 

m Prov. xxix. 15. The rod and reproof give wisdom : 
but a child left to himself bringeth his mother to shame, 
Rom. xiii. 4. 

D Job xxix. from the 12th verse to the 18th. Because 
I delivered the poor that cried, and the fatherlesss, and 
him that had none to help him, &c. Isa. i. 10, 17.— 
Believe the oppressed ; judge the fatherless ; plead for 
the widow. 

• £ph. vi. 4. See letter (h), page 288. 

P 1 Tim. v. 8. But if any provide not for his own, and 
Bpecially for those of his own house, he hath denied tht 
faith, and is worse than an infidel. 

q 1 Tim. iv. 12. Let no man despise thy youth ; bu< 
be thou an example of the believers, in word, in conver- 
sation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in puritj. Tit. ii 
8, 4, 6. 

1 Kings iii. 28. And all Israel heard of the judgment 
which the king had judged - and tbey feared the king ; 
26 



5»90 THE LAJRGEP. CaTECHISM. 

preserve that authority which Gcd hath put 
upon them. B 

Q. 130. What are the sins of superiors? 

A. The sins of superiors are, besides the 
neglect of the duties required of them, fc an 
inordinate seeking of themselves, u their own 
glory, v ease, profit, or pleasure ; w command- 
ing things unlawful, x or not in the power 
of inferiors to perform ; y counselling, * en- 

for they saw that the wisdom of God was in him, to do 
judgment. 

» Tit. ii. 15. These things speak, and exhort, and re- 
buke with ill authority. Let no man despise thee. 

* Ezek. xxxiv. 2, 3, 4. Should not the shepherds feed 
the flocks V — The diseased have ye not strengthened, nei- 
ther have ye healed that which was sick, neither have ye 
bound up that which was broken, neither have ye brought 
again that which was driven away, neither have ye sought 
that which was lost. 

u Phil, ii, 21. For all seek their own, not the things 
which are Jesus Christ's. 

▼ John v. 44. How can ye believe, which receive hon- 
our one of another, and seek not the honour that cometh 
from God only ? John vii. 18. 

w Isa. lvi. 10, 11. His watchmen are blind: they are 
all ignorant, they are all dumb dogs, they cannot bark ; 
sleeping, lying down, loving to slumber. Yea, they are 
greedy dogs which can never have enough. Deut. xvii. 
17- — Neither shall he greatly multiply to himself silver 
and gold. 

* Acts iv. 17, 18. And they called them, and com 
Dianded them not to speak at all, nor teach, in the name 
of Jesus. Dan. iii. 4, 5, 6. 

y Ex. v. from verse 10 to the J 9th. — There shall no 
itraw be given you, yet shall ye deliver the tale of bricks, 
kc Matt, xxiii. 2, 4. 

» Matt. xiv. 8, compared with Mark vi. 24. And she 
went forth, and said unto her mother, What shall 1 ask J 
And sh« said, The head of John the Baptist 



THE ,ARGER CATECHISM. 291 

aouragitg, * or favouring them in that which 
is evil ; ° dissuading, discouraging, or Jis- 
countenancing them in that which is good ; ■ 
correcting them unduly ; d careless exposing, 
or leaving them to wrong, temptation, and 
danger ; e provoking them to wrath ; f 01 

» Jer. v. 30, 31. A wonderful and horrible thing it 
committed in the land ; the prophets prophesy falsely, and 
the priests bear rule by their means ; and my people love 
to have it so : and wuat will ye do in the end thereof? 
2 Sam. xiii. 28. 

b Jer. vi. 13, 14. From the prophet even unto the 
priest, every one dealeth falsely They have healed also 
the hurt of the daughter of my people slightly, saying, 
Peace, peace; when there is no peace. Ezek. xiii. 9, 10. 

c John vii. 46, 47, 48, 49. The officers answered, 
Never man spake like this man. Then answered them the 
Pharisees, Are ye also deceived ? Have any of the rulers 
or of the Pharisees believed on him ? But this people, 
who knoweth not the law, are cursed. John ix. 28. 
Then they reviled him, and said, Thou art his disciple • 
but we are Moses' disciples. 

d 1 Pet. ii. 19, 20. For this is thank-worthy, if a 
man for conscience toward God endure grief, suffering 
wrongfully. For what glory is it, if when ye be buffeted 
for your faults, ye shall take it patiently ? But if, wheH 
ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is 
acceptable with God. Heb. xii. 10. — They vei ily for a 
few days chastened us after their own pleasure ; but he 
for our profit, that we might be partakers of his ^clinesa 
Deut. xxv. 3. 

• Lev. xix. 29. Do not prostitute thy daughter. Isa, 
Iviii. 7. Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and 
that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house ? 
♦Vtien thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and 
that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh ? Gen. 
rxxviii. 11, 26. 

( Eph. vi. 4. And, ye fathers, provoke not ycur child 
ran w wrath. 



292 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

any way dishonouring iiemselves, or lessen 
ing their authority, by an unjust, indiscreet, 
rigorous, or remiss behaviour. e 

Q. 131. What are the duties of equals f 
A. The duties of equals are, to regard the 
dignity and worth of each other, h in giving 
honour to go one before another ; ! and to re- 
joice in each other's gifts and advancement as 
their own. j 

Q. 132. What are the sins of equals f 
A. The sins of equals are, besides the neg- 
lect of the duties required, k the undervaluing 

g Gen. ix. 21. And he drank of the wine, and was 
drunken ; and he was uncovered within his tent. 1 Kings 
xii. 13, 14. And the king [Rehoboam] answered the 
people roughly, and forsook the old men's counsel thai 
they gave him ; and spake to them after the counsel of 
the young men, saying, My father made your yoke heavy, 
and I will add to your yoke ; my father also chastised 
you with whips, but I will chastise you with scorpions. 
1 Kings i. 6. And his father had not displeased him at 
any time in saying, Why hast thou done so ? 1 Sam. iii. 
3. For I have told him, [Eli] that I will judge his house 
for ever, for the iniquity which he knoweth; because his 
Bons made themselves vile, and he restrained them not. 

h 1 Pet. ii. 17. Honour all men. Love the brother- 
hood. 

1 Rom. xii. 10. In honour preferring one anouter. 
Phil. ii. 3. — In lowliness of mind let each esteem othei 
better than themselves. 

3 Rom. xii. 15, 16. Rejoice with them that do rejoice, 
and weep with them that weep. Be of the same mind 
one toward another. Phil. ii. 4. Look not every man 
on his own things, but every man also on the things of 
others. 

k Rora. xiii 8. Owe no man any thing, but to love on* 
Another: foi h»! that l~eth another hath fulfilled tb« 
4kW. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM, 293 

of the worth, ! envying the gifts, * grieving 
at the advancement or prosperity 01 e ( f an- 
other ; n and usurping pre-eminence one ovei 
another. ° 

Q. 133. What is the reason annexed to thi 
fifth commandment, the more to enforce it t 

A. The reason annexed to the fifth com* 
mandment in these words, u that thy days 
may be long upon the land which the Lord 
thy God giveth thee" p is an express promise 
of long life and prosperity, as far as it shall 
serve for God's glory and their own good, to 
all such as keep this commandment. q 

1 Prov. xiv. 21. He that despiseth his neighbour 
sinneth ; but he that hath mercy on the poor, happy is 
he. Isa. lxv. 5. Which say, Stand by thyself, come 
not near to me ; for I am holier than thou. 5& Tim. 
iii. 3. 

m Acts vii. 9. And the patriarchs, moved with envy, 
sold Joseph into Egypt : but God was with him : Gal. v. 
26. Let us not be desirous of vain glory, provoking one 
another, envying one another. 

o 1 John iii. 12. Not as Cain, who was of that 
wicked one, and slew his brother. And wherefore slew 
he him ? Because his own works were evil, and hia 
brother's righteous. Matt. xx. 15. — Is thine eye evil, 
because I am good? Num. xii. 2. Esth. vi. 12, IS, 
I,uke xv. 28, 29. 

• Matt. xx. 25, 26, 27. But Jesus called them 
unto him, and said, Ye know that the princes of the Gen- 
tiles exercise dominion over them, and they that are 
great exercise authority upon them. But it shall not 
be so among you, &c. 8 John 9. Luk3 xxii. 24, 25, 
26. 

f Ex. xx. 12. 

* Eph. vi. 2, 3. Honour thy father and mother, 
(which is the first commandment with promise,) ftiat il 

25* 



294 THE LAKGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 134. Which is the sixth commandment t 

A. The sixth commandment is, Thou shah 
not kill r 

Q. 135. What are the duties required in 
the sixth commandment f 

A. The duties required in the sixth com* 
mandment are, all careful studies, and lawful 
endeavours, to preserve the life of ourselves ■ 
and others,* by resisting all thoughts and 
purposes, u subduing all passions, v and avoid 
ing all occasions, w temptations, x and prac- 
tices, which tend to the unjust taking away 

may be well with thee, and thou mayest live long on the 
earth. Deut. v. 16. 1 Kings vih 25. 
» Ex. xx. 13. 

• Eph. v. 29. No man ever yet hated his own flesh; 
but nourisheth and cherisheth it. Matt. x. 23. 

1 Job xxix. 13. The blessing of him that was ready to 
perish came upon me. 1 Kings xviii. 4. 

« 1 Sam. xix. 4, 5. And Jonathan spake good of 
David unto Saul his father, and said unto him, Let not 
the king sin against his servant, against David ; because 
he hath not sinned against thee, and because his works 
have been to thee-ward very good : — wherefore then wilt 
thou sin against innocent blood, to slay David without a 
cause? Jer. xxvi. 15, 16. Acts xxiii. 21, 27. 

T Eph. iv. 25. Be ye angry, and sin not ; let not tht 
•un go down upon your wrath. 

w Prov. xxii. 24, 26. Make no friendship with an 
fcngry man ; and with a furious man thou shalt net g° ; 
lest thou learn his ways and get a snare to thy soul, I 
Sam. xxv. 32. 33. 2 Sam. ii. 23. Deut. xxii. 8. 

* Prov. i. 10, 11, 15. My son, if sinners entice thee, 
sonsent thou not. If they say, Come with us, let us lay 
wait for blood, let us lurk privily for the innocent without 
cause —My son, walk not thou in the way with them, 
refrain thy foot from th# j path. M %tt. iv. 6, 7. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 295 

the life of any;* by just defence thereof 
against violence ; z patient bearing of the hand 
of God ; a quietness of mind, b cheerfulness 
of spirit, ° a sober use of meat, d drink, ' 



y 1 Kings xxi 9, 10, 19. And she [Jezebel] wrote ic 
the letters, saying, Proclaim a fast and set Naboth on 
high among the people ; and set two men, sons of Belial, 
before him, to bear witness against him, saying, Thou 
didst blaspheme God and the king : and then carry him 
out, and stone him, that he may die. — Hast thou [Ahab] 
killed, and also taken possession ? — Thus saith the Lord, 
In the place where dogs licked the blood of Naboth, shall 
dogs lick thy blood, even thine. Gen. xxxvii. 21, 22. 
1 Sam. xxiv. 12, and xxvi. 9, 10, 11. 

8 Prov. xxiv. 11, 12. If thou forbear to deliver them 
tkftt are drawn unto death, and those that are ready to 
be slain ; if thou sayest, Behold, we knew it not ; doth 
no; he that pondereth the heart consider it ? and he that 
ke&peth thy soul, doth he not know it ? and shall not he 
render to every man according to his works? 1 Sam, 
xir. 45. 

* Luke xxi. 19. In your patience possess ye your souls 
Ji mes v. 8. Be ye also patient ; stablish your hearts : 
for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh. Heb. xii. 5. — 
My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor 
faint when thou art rebuked of him. 

t Psa. xxxvii. 8, 11. Cease from anger, and forsake 
wrath ; fret not thyself in any wise to do evil. — The meek 
shall inherit the earth ; and shall delight themselves in 
the abundance of peace. 1 Pet. iii. 3, 4. Whose adorn- 
ing — let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which 
Is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet 
Spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price. 

« Prov. xvii. 22. A merry heart doeth good Lke a 
medicine : but a broken spirit drieth the bones. 1 Thesa 
?. 16. Rejoice evermore. 

d Prov. xxiii. 20. Be not — among riot( us eaters of 
flesh Prov. xxv. 16. 

• Pre* xxiii ^9 30. Wio hath woe? wh( hath sorrow 1 



296 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

physic, f sleep, g labour, h and recreaticn ; * 
by charitable thoughts, j love, k compassion, ' 
meekness, gentleness, kindness ; m peacea- 
ble, n mild, and courteous speeches and 
behaviour ; ° forbearance, readiness to b« 

who hath contentions ? who hath babbling ? who hath 
wounds without cause ? who hath redness of eyes ? They 
that tarry long at the wine ; they that go to seek mixed 
wine. Eccl. x. 17. 1 Tim. v. 23. 

f Matt. ix. 12. But when Jesus heard that, he said 
unto them, They that be whole need not a physician, but 
they that are sick. Isa. xxxviii. 21. 

e Eccl. ii. 23. All his days are sorrows, and his travail 
grief; yea, his heart taketh not rest in the night. This is 
also vanity. Psa. cxxvii. 2. 

h Eccl. v. 12. The sleep of a labouring man is sweet, 
whether he eat little or much : but the abundance of 
the rich will not suffer him to sleep. 2 Thess. iii. 
10, 12. 

i Eccl. iii. 4. A time to mourn, and a time to 
dance. 

* 1 Cor. xiii. 4, 5. Charity — thinketh no evil. 1 Sam 
six. 4, 5. 

k Rom. xiii. 10. Love worketh no ill to his neighbour 
Prov. x. 12. Hatred stirreth up strifes ; but love covereth 
all sins. 

1 Zech. vii. 9. Thus speaketh the Lord of hosts, say- 
ing, — Show mercy and compassions every man to hia 
brother. Luke x. 33, 34. 

m Col. iii. 12. Put on, therefore, as the elect of God, 
holy and beloved, bowels ol mercies, kindness, humble* 
ness of mind, meekness, long-suffering 

» Rom. xii. 18. If it be possible, as much as lieth. in 
you, live peaceably with all men. 

1 Pet. iii. 8, 9. Be pitiful, be courtcaus; not ren 
Qering e\il for evil, or railing for railing : but, contrar 
wise, blessing. 1 Cor. iv. 12, 13. — Being reviled, wa 
bless ; bung persect tei, we suffer it ; being defame^ wo 
entreat. 



J HE LARGER CATECHISM. 297 

reconciled, patient bearing and forgiving 
of injuries, and requiting good for evil ; » 
comforting and succouring the distressed, 
and protecting and defending the inno- 
cent. * 

Q. 136- What are the sins forbidden in tkt 
rixth commandment ? 

A. The sins forbidden in the sixth 
commandment are, all taking away the 
life of ourselves, * or of others, 8 3X- 
cept in case of public justice, * lawful 

P Col. iii. 13. Forbearing one another, and forgiving 
one another, if any man have a quarrel against any ; even 
as Christ forgave you, so also do ye. James iii. 17. — 
The wisdom that is from above is — gentle, and easy to be 
entreated. 1 Pet. ii. 20. — If, when ye do well, and suffer 
for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. 
Lorn. xii. 20, 21. — If thine enemy hunger, feed him ; if 
he thirst, give him drink ; for in so doing thou shalt 
heap coals of fire on his head. Be not overcome of evil, 
but overcome evil with good. Matt. v. 24. 

<J 1 Thess. v. 14. — Comfort the feeble-minded, support 
the weak. Matt. xxv. 35, 36. — I was an hungered, and 
ye gave me meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink : 
I was a stranger, and ye took me in: naked, and ye 
clothed me \ I was sick, and ye visited me ; I was in 
prison, and ye came unto me. Prov. xxxi. 8, 9. Open 
thy mouth for the dumb in the cause of all such as ar* 
appointed to destruction. — Plead the cause of the poof 
fend needy. Job xxxi. 19, 20. Isa. lviii. 7. 

Acts xvi. 28. But Paul cried with a loud voice, 
Baying, Di thvself no harm ; for we are all here. Prov. 
L 18. 

• Gen. ix. C Whoso sbeddeth man's blood, by man 
•hall his blood be shed: for in the image of God made he 
man. 

* Ex. xxi. 14. If a man come presumptuously upon 
his neighbour, to slay him *Uh guile; thou shalt take 



298 THE LARGER CATECFi&M. 

*ar, n or necessary defence ; v the t*eg« 
lecting or withdrawing the lawful or neces* 
sary means of preservation of life ; w sin- 
ful anger, x hatred, * onvy, * desire of ro 
venge ; a all excessive passions b distract* 

him from mine altar, that he may die. Num. xxxi 
81, 33. 

a Deut. xx. throughout. When thou goest out to battle 
against thine enemies, and seest horses and chariots, and 
a people more than thou, be not afraid of thein ; for the 
Lord thy God is with thee, which brought thee up out of 
the land of Egypt, &c. Heb. xi. 32, 33, 34.— The time 
would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and of Barak, and of Sam- 
son and of Jephthae, of David also, and Samuel, and of the 
prophets: who through faith subdued kingdoms,— out of 
weakness were made strong, waxed valianfin fight, turned 
to flight the armies of the aliens. Jer. xlviii. 10. 

v Ex. xxii. 2. If a thief be found breaking up, and 
be smitten that he die, there shall no blood be shed for 
him. 

w Matt. xxv. 42, 43. I was an hungered, and ye gave 
me no meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink : I 
was a stranger, and ye took me not in : naked, and ye 
clothed me not : sick, and in prison, and ye visited me 
not. James ii. 15, 16. Eccl. vi. 1, 2. 

* Matt. v. 22. — I say unto you, That whosoever if 
angry with his brother without a cause, shall be in danger. 
Df the judgment. 

y 1 John iii. 15. Whosoever hateth his brother is a 
murderer. Prov. x. 12. Hatred stirreth up strifes, 
Lev. xix. 17. 

« Job v. 2. Envy slayetk the silly one. Prov. jcir. 30 
A. sound heart is the life of the flesh ; but envy the rot« 
tea ness of the bones. 

» Rom xii 19. Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, 
but rather give place unto wrath. 

> James iv. 1. From whence come wars and fightfngp 
among you ? come they not hence, even of your luatgi ifos# 
war if your members? Ej/h. iv. 31. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 299 

ing cures ; c immoderate use of meat, drink, * 
labour, e and recreations; 1 provoKing words : J 
oppression, 11 quarrelling, 1 striking, wounding, * 
and whatsoever else tends to the destruction 
of the life of any. k 

Q. 137. Which is the seventh command* 
ment ? 

A. The seventh commandment is, TJtou 
sJialt not commit adultery. l 

* Matt. vi. 34. Take therefore no thought for the mor- 
row : — sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof. Job 
xxi. 25. Another dieth in the bitterness of his soul, and 
never eateth with pleasure. 

d Luke xxi. 34. And take heed to yourselves, lest at 
any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and 
drunkenness. 

« Eccl. iv. 8. There is one alone, and there is not a 
second ; yea, he hath neither child nor brother ; yet is 
there no end of all his labour ; neither is his eye satisfied 
with riches ; neither saith he, For whom do I labour, and 
bwreave my soul of good ? This is also vanity. Eccl. 
ii. 22, and xii. 12. 

f Eccl. xi. 9. 

i Prov. xv. 1. Grievous TVurds stir up anger. Prov. 
ii* 18. 

b Isa. iii. 15. What mean ye that ye beat my people 
to pieces, and grind the faces of the poor? saith the 
Lord God of hosts. Ex. i. 14. 

1 Gal. v. 15. But if ye bite and devour one another, 
&ke heed that ye be not consumed one of another. 

* Num. xxxv. 16, 21. And if he smite him with an 
Instrument of iron, so that he die, he is a murderer : the 
murderer shall surely be put to death, &c. 

* Frov. xxviii. 17. A man that doe th violence to the 
blood of any person, shall flee ia the pit ; let no man staj 
trim. Ex. xxi. 18, to the end 

» Ex. xx. 14. 



300 THE LAKGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 138. What are the duties required in thk 
%eventh commandment ? 

A. The duties required in the seventh 
commandment are, chastity in body, mind, 
affections, m words, n and behaviour ; ° and the 
preservation of it in ourselves and others ; f 
watchfulness over the eyes and all the senses ;* 
temperance, r keeping of chaste company, * 
modesty in apparel, * marriage by those that 



■> 1 Thess. iv. 4, 5. Every one of you should knou> 
how to possess his vessel in sanctification and honour; 
not in the lust of concupiscence. Job xxxi. 1. 

* Eph. iv. 29. Let no corrupt communication proceed 
eut of your mouth, but that which is good to the use of 
edifying. Col. iv. 6. 

1 Pet. iii. 2. While they behold your chaste conver- 
sation coupled with. fear. 

p 1 Cor. vii. 2. Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let 
every man have his own wife, and let every woman have 
her own husband. Tit. ii. 4, 6. That they may teach 
the young women — to be discreet, chaste, keepers at 
home. 

<i Matt. v. 28. Whosoever looketh on a woman to lust 
after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his 
heart. Job xxxi. 1. 

r Prov. xxiii. 31, 33. Look not thou upon the wine 
when it is red. — Thine eyes shall behold strange women, 
Jer. v. 7. — When I had fed them to the full, thej thct 
ecmmitted adultery and assembled themselves by troop* 
In the harlots' houses. 

* Prov. ii. 16, 20. To deliver thee from the strange 
woman, even from the stranger which flattereth with her 
words ; &c. 1 Cor. v. 9. I wrote unto you in an epistle 
not to company with fornicators. 

* 1 Tim. ii. 9. In like manner also, that women adorn 
themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and 
tobriety. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 301 

hfelfc not the gift of continency, * conjugal 
lov>, T and cohabitation ; * diligent labouf 
in our callings ; x shunning all occasions of 
uncieanness, and resisting temptations there 
unto. J 

Q. 139. What are the sins forbidden in ifa 
teventh commandment ? 

A. The sins forbidden in the seventh com- 
mandment, besides the neglect of the du- 
ties required, * are adultery, fornication, k 
rape, incest, b sodomy, and all unnatural 

• 1 Cor. vii. 9. But if they cannot contain, let them 
marry. 

v Prov. v. 18, 19. Rejoice with the wife of thy youth. 
Let her be as the loving hind and pleasant roe ; let her 
breasts satisfy thee at all times, and be thou ravished 
always with her love. 

w 1 Pet. iii. 7. Likewise, ye husbands, dwell with them 
according to knowledge. 1 Cor. vii. 5. Defraud ye not 
one the other, except it be with consent for a time, — and 
come together again, that Satan tempt you not for your 
iucontinency. 

■ 1 Tim. v. 13, 14. And withal they learn to be idle. 
— I will therefore that the younger women marry, bear 
children, guide the house. Prov. xxxi. 27. 

f Prov. v. 8. Remove thy way far from her, and come 
aot nigh the door of her house. 

■ Prov. v. 7. Hear me now, therefore, ye children. 
*nd depart not from the words of my mouth. Frov. ▼, 
23, 27. 

* Heb. xiii. 4. Whoremongers and adulterers God will 
judge. Eph. v. 5. For this ye know, that no whoremon- 
ger, nor unclean person, — hath any inheritance in the 
kingdom of Christ and of God. Gal. v. 19. 

k 2 Sam. xiii. 14. Howbeit he would not hearken unto 
her voice , but, being stronger than she, forced her, and 
lay with her. Mark vi. 18. —John hai said unto Herod* 

26 



302 THE LARGER CA1EOHISM. 

lustft ; ° all unclean imaginations, thoughts, 
purposes, and affections; d all corrupt or filthy 
communications, or listening thereunto ; * 
wanton looks, f impudent or J ; ght behaviour, 
immodest apparel ; g prohibiting of lawful, * 

It is not lawful for thee to have thy brothers wife. 2 
Cor. v. 1, 18. 

c Rom. i. 26, 27. For this cause God gave them up 
unto vile affections ; for even their women did change the 
natural use into that which is against nature : and like 
wise aleo the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, 
burned in their lust one towards another. Lev. xx. 15, 
16. If a man lie with a beast, he shall surely be put to 
death ; and ye shall slay the beast. And if a woman ap- 
proach unto any beast, and lie down thereto, thou shalt 
kill the woman and the beast : they shall surely be put 
to death : their blood shall be upon them. 

d Matt. xv. 19. Out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, 
murders, adulteries, fornications. Col. iii. 6. Mor- 
tify therefore your members which are upon the earth ; 
fornicatioK, ancleanness, inordinate affection, evil concu- 
piscence, and ^ovetousness, which is idolatry. Matt. v. 
28. 

e Eph. v. 3, 4. But fornication, and all uncleanness, 
»r covetousness, let it not be once named among you, 
as becometh saints ; neither filthiness, nor foolish talk- 
ing, nor jesting, which are not convenient. Prov. vii. 6, 
21. That they may keep thee from the strange woman, 
from the stranger which flattereth with her words, &o 
Prov. xix. 27. 

t Isa. iii. 16. The daughters of Zion are haughty, and 
Walk with stretched-forth necks, and wanton eyes. 2 
Pet. ii. 14. Having eyes full of adultery, and that can- 
pot cease from sin. 

g Prov. vii. 10, 13. And behold, there met him a wo 
man with the attire of an harlot, and subtile of heart.— 
Bo she caught him, and kissed him, and with an impu* 
l*nt face said unto him — 

* 1 Tim iv 3. Forty ddin? to marry. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 303 

and dispensing with unlawful marriages ;' al- 
lowing, tolerating, keeping of stews, and re- 
sorting to them ; j entangling vows of single 
life, k undue delay of marriage ; l having 
more wives or husbands than one at the samf 
time ; m unjust divorce n or desertion ; ° idle 
ness, gluttony, drunkenness, p unchaste com 
pany ; q lascivious songs, books, pictures, dan- 
cings, stage-plays r and all other provocations 
. hi 

1 Lev. xviii. 1 — 21. 

i 2 Kings xxiii. 7. He [Josiah] brake down the houses 
of the sodomites, that were by the house of the Lord. — 
Lev. xix. 29. Do not prostitute thy daughter, to cause 
her to be a whore ; lest the land fall to whoredom, and the 
land become full of wickedness. — Jer. v. 7. How shall I 
pardon thee for this ? thy children have forsaken me, — 
when I had fed them to the full, they then committed 
adultery, and assembled themselves by troops in the har- 
lots' houses. 

k Matt. xix. 10, 1L 

i 1 Tim. v. 14, 15. I will therefore that the younger 
women marry, — for some are already turned aside aftei 
Satan. Gen. xxxviii. 26. 

m Matt. xix. 5. For this cause shall a man leave father 
and mother, and shall cleave to his wife ; and they twain 
shall be one flesh. 1 Cor. vii. 2. 

n Matt. v. 32. But I say unto you that whosoever shall 
put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, 
causeth her to commit adultery : and whosoever shaT 
marry her that is divorced, committeth adultery. Mai 
li. 16. 

See letter (w) page 301. 1 Cor. vii. 12, lb. 

* Ezek. xvi. 49. Behold, this was the iniquity of thy 
sister Sodom, pride, fulness of bread, and abundance of 
idleness was in her. — See letter (j), above. 

<i Eph. v. 11. And have no fellowship with the un- 
fruitful works of darkness. Prov. v. 8. 

* Rom. xiii. 13. Let us walk honestly, as in the (lay ; 
Dot in rioting and drunkenness not in chambering and 



304 THE LARGER CAT&CHISM. 

to, or acts of uncleanness either in oui selves 01 
others. 8 

Q. 140 Which is the eighth command- 
ment f 

A. The eighth commandment is, Thou shali 
not steal t 

Q. 111. What are the duties required n 
tJi# eighth commandment? 

A. The duties required in the eighth com- 
mandment are, truth, faithfulness, and justice 
in contracts and commerce between man and 
man ; n rendering to every one his due ; * 
restitution of goods unlawfully detained from 
the right owners thereof ; w giving and lend- 

wantonness. 1 Pet. iv. 3. For the time past of our lives 
may suffice us to have wrought the will of the Gentiles, 
when we walked in lasciviousness, lusts, excess of wine, 
revellings, banquetings. Ezek. xxiii. 14, 16. — When she 
saw men portrayed upon the wall, — she doted upon them. 
Isa. xxiii. 15, 16. Mark vi. 22. 

• Rom. xiii. 14. Make not provision for the flesh, to 
fulfil the lusts thereof. 2 Pet. ii. 17, 18.— To whom the 
mist of darkness is reserved for ever. For when they 
speak great swelling words of vanity, they allure 
through the lusts of the flesh, through much wanton- 
ness, those that were clean escaped from them who live 
\n error. 

« Ex. xx, 15. 

» Psa. xv. 2, 4. He that walketh uprightly, and worketh 
righteousness. — He that sweareth to his own hurt, and 
changeth not. Micah vi. 8 — What doth the Lord require 
of thefc, but to do justly ? Zech. viii. 16. 

v Rom. xiii. 7. Render — to all their dues ; tribute ta 
whom tribute, &c. 

w Lev. vi. 4, 5. He shall restore that which he took 
violently away, or the thing which he hath deceitfully 
gotten, oi that which was delivered hira to keep or th« 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 305 

mg freely, according to our abilities, \ini the 
necessities of others ; x moderation of our judg- 
ments, wills, and affections, concerning worldly 
goods ; 7 a provident care and study to get, ■ 
keep, use, and dispose of those things which 
are necessary and convenient for the sustenta- 
tion of our nature, and suitable to our condi- 
tion ; a a lawful calling, b and diligence in it; f 
^ 

lost thing which he found, or all that about which he hath 
sworn falsely, &c. Luke xix. 8. 

* Deut. xv 7, 8, 10. Thou shalt not harden thine 
heart, nor shut thy hand from thy poor brother ; but thou 
shalt open thine hand wide unto him, and shalt surely lend 
him sufficient for his need, in that which he wanteth. — 
Thou shalt surely give him, and thine heart shall not be 
grieved, when thou givest unto him. Gal. vi. 10. Luke 
vi. 30, 38. 

y 1 Tim. vi. 8, 9. Having food and raiment, let us be 
therewith content. But they that will be rich fall into 
temptation, and a snare, and into many foolish and 
hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdi- 
tion. 

* 1 Tim. v. 8. But if any provide not for iiis own, and 
especially for those of his own house, he hath denied the 
faith, and is worse than an infidel. 

* Prov. xxvii. 23, 24. Be thou diligent to know the 
state of thy flocks, and look well to thy herds ; for richei 
are not for ever, &c. Eccl. iii. 12, 13. I know that there 
is no good in them, but for a man to rejoice, and to do 
good in his life.— It is the gift of God. 1 Tim. vi. 17, 
18. Charge them that are rich in this world, — that they 
do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distri- 
bute, willing to communicate. 

> Eph. iv. 28. Let him labour, working with his handa 
the thing which is goo J. — Eccl. ix. 10. Whatsoever thy 
hand findeth t d do, do it with thy might. Rom. xii. 5 
to 8. 

e Prov. x. 4 The hand of the ciligent maketh fioh 



306 THE ^ARGER CATECHISM 

frugality ; d avoiding unnecessary law-suitg, • 
and 3uretiship, or other like engagements ; f 
and an endeavour by all just and lawful means 
to procure, preserve, and further the wealth 
*nd outward estate of others, as well as ouf 
own. g 

Q. 142. What are the sins forbidden in 
the eighth commandment ? 

A. The sins forbidden in the eighth com« 
mandment, beside the neglect of the luties 
required, h are, theft, * robbery, j man-steal- 
ing, k and receiving any thing that is 

Rom. xii. 11. Not slothful in business ; fervent in spirit; 
serving the Lord. 

<* Prov. xii. 27, and xxi. 20. The substance of a dili- 
gent man is precious. There is treasure to be desired, 
and oil in the dwelling of the wise : but a foolish man 
spendeth it up. John vi. 12. 

e 1 Cor. vi. 7. Now therefore there is utterly a fault 
among you, because ye go to law one with another. 

f Prov. xi. 15. He that is surety for a stranger shall 
smart for it f and he that hateth suretiship is sure. Prov. 
si. 1 to 6. 

* Lev. xxv. 35/ And if thy brother be waxen poor, 
Mid fallen in decay with thee; then thou shalt relieve him; 
yea, though he be a stranger, or a sojourner. Phil. ii. 4. 
Look not every man on his own things, but every man 
also on the things of others. Deut. xxii. 1 to 4. Ex. 
xxiii. 4, 5. 

h Prov. xxiii. 21. Drowsiness shaii clothe a man with 
rags, 1 John iii. 17. But whoso hath this world's good, 
and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his 
bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the lovt 
©f God in him? James ii. 15, 16. 

» Eph. iv. 28. ^et him that stole, steal no more. 

1 Pea. lxi . 10. Become not vain in robbery. 
1 Tim «. 1Q (1 he law "s made) For whoremon- 



THE LAKGER CATECHISM 307 

Bt jlen ; ( fraudulent dealing, m false weights 
aod measures, 11 removing land-marks, in- 
justice and unfaithfulness in contracts be* 
tween man and man, p or in matters of 
trust ; q oppression, r extortion, a usury, t 

gers, for them that defile themselves with mankind, fof 
men-8tealers. Ex. xxi. 16. Gen. i. 28. 

J rrov. xxix. 24. Whoso is partner with a thief, hateth 
his own soul. Psa. 1. 18. When thou sawest a thief, 
then thou consentedst with him. 

.■ 1 Thess. iv. 6. That no man go beyond and defraud 
his brother in any matter ; because that the Lord is the 
avenger of all such. 

o Prov. xi. 1. A false balance is an abomination to 
the Lord. Prov. xx. 10. Divers weights, and divers 
measures, both of them are alike abominations to the 
Lord. 

o Deut. xix 14. Thou shalt .not remove thy neigh- 
bour's land-mark, which they of old time have set in thine 
inheritance. Prov. xxiii. 10. 

p Amos viii. 5. Making the ephah small and the 
shekel great, and falsifying the balances by deceit. Psa. 
xxxvii 21. The wicked borroweth, and payeth not 
%gain. 

* Luke xvi. 11. If, therefore, ye have not been faith- 
ful in the unrighteous mammon, who will commit to your 
trust the true riches ? 

* Ezek. xxii. 29. The people of the land have 
csed oppression. Lev. xxv. 17. Ye shall not there- 
fore oppress one another ; but thou shalt fear thy 
&od. 

■ Matt, xxiii 25 Woe unto you, scribes and Phari- 
fees, hypocrites ! for ye make clean the outside of th* 
cup rod of the platter, but within they are full of extor- 
tion and excess. Ezek. xxii. 12. — Thou hast greedily 
gained of thy neighbours by extortion, and hast forgotten 
5ae, saith the Lord God. 

! Psa. xv 5 He that putteth n% out his money to 



308 THE LARGER CATOCHISM. 

bribery, ■ rexatious law-suits, T unjust enck> 
sures and depopulations : w engrossing com- 
modities to enhance the price, x unlawful 
callings, y and all other unjust or sinful ways 
of taking or withholding from our neighbour 
what belongs to him, or of enriching our* 
selves ; ■ covetousness, a inordinate prizing 
and affecting worldly goods ; b distrustful and 
distracting cares and studies in getting, keep- 

* Job xv. 34. Fire shall consume the tabernacles of 
bribery. Isa. xxxiii. 15. 

T Prov. iii. 30. Strive not with a man with- 
out cause, if he hath done thee no harm. 1 Cor. 
vi. 7. 

w Isa. v. 8. Woe unto them that join house to house, 
that lay field to field, till there be no place, that they may 
be placed alone in the midst of the earth ! Mic. ii. 2. — . 
They covet fields, and take them by violence ; and houses, 
and take them away. 

1 Prov. xi. 26. He that withholdeth corn, the people 
shall curse him ; but blessing shall be upon the head of 
him that selleth it. 

y Acts xix 19, 24, 25. Many of them also which used 
curious arts, brought their books together, and burned 
them before all men, &o. 

* James v. 4. Behold, the hire of the labourers who 
have reaped down your fields, which is of you kept back 
by fraud, crieth : and the cries of them which have 
reaped, are entered into the ears of the Lord of sabaoth. 
Prov. xxi. 6. The getting of treasures by a lying tongu* 
is a vanity tossed to and fro of them that seek death 
Job xx 19. 

» Luke xii. 15. Take heed and beware of covetous- 
ness. Prov. i. 19. 

b 1 John ii. 15, 16. Love not the won J, neither vh* 
things that are in the world. If any man love the world, 
the love of th< Father is not in him, &c. Prov ixiii. 6 
Psa Ixii. 10. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 309 

ing, And using them ; ° envying at the prosperity 
of others ; d as likewise idleness, e prodigality, 
wasteful gaming ; and all other ways whereby 
we do unduly prejudice our own outward es- 
tate: f and lefrauding ourselves of tha due use 
and comfort of that estate which God hath 
given us. g 

Q. 143. Which is the ninth command- 
ment ? 

A. The ninth commandment is, Thou shall 
not bear false witness against thy neigh- 
bour?* 

c Matt. vi. 25, 34. Take no thought for your life, what 
ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink ; nor yet for your 
body, what ye shall put on. — Take therefore no thought 
for the morrow ; for the morrow shall take thought for 
the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil 
thereof. Eccl. v. 12. — The abundance of the rich will 
not suffer him to sleep. 

«i Psa. lxxiii. 3. I was envious at the foolish, when I 
saw the prosperity of the wicked. James v. 9. Grudge 
not one against another, brethren, lest ye be con- 
demned. 

e 2 Thess. iii. 11. We hear that there are some which 
walk among you disorderly, working not at all, but ar« 
busybodies. — Prov. xviii. 9. 

f Prov. xxi. 17. He that loveth pleasure shall be 'j 
poor man ; he that loveth wine and oil shall not be rich. 
Vrov. xxiii. 20, 21. Be not among wine-bibbers; among 
riotous eaters of flesh : for the drunkard and the glutton 
shall come to poverty. Prov. xxviii. 19. 

A Eccl. iv. 8. There is one alone and there is not a 
second ; yea, he hath neither child nor brother : yet is 
there no end of all his labour ; neither is his eye satisfied 
with ricnes ; ncUher saith he, For whom do \ labour, and 
bereave my stu of good? EcM. vi. 2. 

h Ex xx 16 



310 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 144. Wliat are the duties iiquvrid m 
the ninth commandment ? 

A. The duties required in the ninth com- 
mandment are, the preserving and promoting 
of truth between man and man, * and the 
good name of our neighbour, as well as oui 
own ; J appearing and standing fur the 
truth ; k and from the heart, l sincerely, * 
freely, n clearly, ° and fully, p speaking the 
truth, and only the truth, in matters of 
judgment and justice, q and in all other 
things whatsoever ; r a charitable esteem 

1 Eph. iv. 25. Putting away lying, speak every man 
truth with his neighbour : for we are members one of 
smother. 

J 3 John 12. Demetrius hath good report of all men, 
and of the truth itself : yea, and we also bear record : and 
ye know that our record is true. 

* Prov. xxxi. 9. Open thy mouth, judge righteously, 
and plead the cause of the poor and needy. 

1 Psa. xv. 2. He that walketh uprightly, and worketh 
righteousness, and speaketh the truth in his heart. 

»* 2 Chron. xix. 9. And he charged them, saying, 
Thus shall ye do in the fear of the Lord, faithfully, and 
with a perfect heart. 

n Jer. ix. 3. They are not valiant for the truth upou 
(he earth. 1 Sam. xix. 4, 5. 

* Jer. xlii. 4. Whatsoever thing the Lord shall answof 
you, I will declare it unto you; I will keep nothing bact 
from you, Josh. vii. 19. Acts xx. 20. 

* Acts xx. 27. I have not shunned to declare unto you 
all the counsel of God. 2 Sam. xiv 18, 19, 20. 

i Lev. xix. 15. Thou shalt not respect the person of 
the poor, nor honour the person of the mighty : but in 
righteousness shalt thou judge thy neighbour. Prov. xiv. 
6. A faithful witness will not lie ; but a false witness will 
Utter lies. 

T Isa. lxiii. 8. clurely they are my peopJe, cb^iren 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 311 

of our neighbours ; * loving, desiring, and 
rejoicing in their good name ; * sorrowing 
for, u and covering of their infirmities ; f 
freely acknowledging of their gifts and 
graces, w defending their innocency ; * % 
ready receiving of a good report, 7 and un 
willingness to admit of an evil report con 
serning them ; * discouraging tale-bearers, * 



that will not lie. Col. iii. 9. Lie not one to another, 
seeing that ye have put off the old man with his deeds. 
2 Cor. i. 17. 

• Heb vi. 9. But, beloved, we are persuaded bettei 
things of you, and things that accompany salvation, 
though we thus speak. 1 Cor. xiii. 4, 5. — Charity — think- 
eth no evil. 

* 3 John 4. I have no greater joy than to hear that my 
children walk in truth. Rom. i. 8. 

» 2 Cor. xii. 21. And lest, when I come again, my 
God will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail 
many which have sinned already, and have not repented 
of the uncleanness, and fornication, and lasciviousness, 
which they have committed. Psa. cxix. 158. 

T Prov. xvii. 9. He that covereth a transgression seek- 
eth love. 1 Pet. iv. 8. 

w 1 Cor. i. 4, 5. I thank my God always on your 
behalf, for the grace of God which is given you by 
Jesus Christ; that in every thing ye are enriched >>y 
bim, in all utterance, and in all knowledge. 2 Tim. i 
4,5. 

x Paa. lxxxii. 3. Defend the poor and fatherless : d4 
justice to the afflicted and needy. 1 Sam. xxii. 14. 

y 1 Cor. xiii. 4, 6, 7. Charity — rejoiceth not in ini- 
juity, but rejoiceth in the truth — believeth all things, 
hopetk all things. 

* Psa. xv. 3. Nor taketh up a reproach against his 
neighbour. 

* Prov. xxv. 28. The north wind driveth away rait 
•o doth an augry countenance a backbiting tongue. 



312 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

flatterers, b and slanderers; love and care 
of our own good name, and defending it when 
need requireth ; d keeping of lawful promises ;• 
studying and practising of whatsoever 
things are true, honest, lovely, and of good 
report. f 

Q. 145. What are the sins forbidden in tht 
ninth commandment ? 

A. The sins forbidden in the ninth com- 
mandment are, all prejudicing of the truth, 
and the good name of our neighbours as well 
as our own, g especially in public judica- 
ture; 11 giving false evidence, i suborning 

b Prov. xxvi. 24, 25. He that hateth, dissembleth 
with his lips, and layeth up deceit within him • when h* 
speaket-h fair, believe him not : for there are seven abomi- 
nations in his heart. 

c Psa. ci. 5. Whoso privily slandereth his neighbour, 
him will I cut off. 

d 2 Cor. xi. 18, 23. Seeing that many glory after the 
flesh, I will glory also. — Are they ministers of Christ ? — 
I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above 
measure, &c. Prov. xxii. 1. John viii. 49. 

• Psa. xv. 4. He that sweareth to Lis own hurt, and 
changeth not. 

f Phil. iv. 8. Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are 
true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever thingf 
are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things 
Are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report ; if there 
be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on thesa 
things. 

e Luke iii. 14. And he said unto them, Do violence tG 
no man, neither accuse any falsely. 2 Sam. xvi. 3. 2 
Bam. i. 9—16. 

h Lev. xix. 16 Ye shall do no unrighteousness in 
judgment. Hab. i. 4. 

* Prov. xix. 6. A false witness shall not be un- 






THE LARGER CATECHISM. 313 

false witnesses, j witting, y appearing a ad plead 
ing for an evil cause, out-facing and over- 
bearing the truth ; k passing unjust sentence, 1 
calling evil good, and good evil ; reward* 
ing the wicked according to the work of 
the righteous, and the righteous according 
to the wort of the wicked ; m forgery, n con 
jealing the truth, undue silence in a just 
cause, and holding our peace when iniquity 
calleth for either a reproof from ourselves, F 

punished , and he that speaketh lies shall not escape. 
Prov. vi. 16, 19. 

J Acts vi. 13. And set up false witnesses, which said, 
This man ceaseth not to speak blasphemous words against 
this holy place, and the law. 

k Jer. ix. 3. And they bend their tongues like their 
bow for lies ; but they are not valiant for the truth upon 
the earth. Psa. xii. 3, 4. The Lord shall cut off — the 
tongue that speaketh proud things ; who have said, With 
our tongue will we prevail, our lips are our own ; who is 
lord over us. Psa. lii. 1, 2, 3, 4. Acts xxiv. 2, 5. 

1 Prov. xvii. 15. He that justifieth the wicked, and he 
that condemneth the just, even they both are abomination 
to the Lord. 1 Kings xxi. 9 — 14. 

m Isa. v. 23. [Woe unto them] which just'fy the wicked 
for reward, and take away the rig\tec isness of the right- 
eous from him. 

» 1 Kings xxi. 8. 
Lev. v. 1. And if a soul sin, and near the voice of 
iwearing, and is a witness, whether he hath seen or known 
of it ; if he do not utter it, then he shall bear his iniquity. 
Acts v. 3. — Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled 
thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, ani to keep back 
part of the price of the land ? 

9 Lev. xix. 17. Thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy 
neighbour, and not suffer sin upon him. Isa. lviii. 1. 
Cry aloud, spare not \ lift up thj vo 'o like a trumpet, 
27 



314 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

or complaint to others ; q speaking the truth 
unseasonably, r or maliciously to a wrong 
end, 8 or perverting it to a wrong mean* 
ing^ or in doubtful and equivocal expres- 
sion, to the prejudice of truth or justice ; ' 
speaking untruth, v lying, w slandering, x back- 
biting, y detracting, 2 tale-bearing* whisper- 

and show my people their transgression, and the house of 
Jacob their sins. 1 Kings i. 6. 

* Isa. lix. 4. None calleth for justice, nor any pleadetb 
for truth : they trust in vanity. 

T Prov. xxix. 11. A fool uttereth all his mind : but & 
wise man keepeth it in till afterwards. 

* 1 Sam. xxii. 9. 10. Then answered Doeg the Edomite, 
which was set over the servants of Saul, and said, I saw 
the son of Jesse coming to Nob, to Ahimelech the son of 
Ahitub. And he inquired of the Lord for him, and gave 
him — the sword of Goliath the Philistine. Psa. Hi. 1 
Why boastest thou thyself in mischief, mighty man? 

t Psa. lvi. 5. Every day they wrest my words. Matt, 
xxvi. 60, 61. — At the last came two false witnesses, and 
said, This fellow said, I am able to destroy the templ« 
of God, and to build it in three days. (Compare John 
li. 19.) 

■ Gen. iii. 6. God doth know, that in the day ye eat 
thereof, then your eyes shall be opened ; and ye shall be 
as gods, knowing good and oil. Gen xxvi. 7, 9. 

T Isa. lix. 13. Conceiving and uttering from the heart 
words of falsehood. 

w Co* iii. 9. Lie not one to another, seeing that y€ 
kave put off the old man with his deeds. Lev. xix. 11. 

* Psa 1. 20. Thou sittest and speakest against thy 
brother : thou slanderest thine own mother's son. 

y Psa. xv. 3. He that backbiteth not with his tongue 
Rom. i. 30. Backbiters, haters of God. 

* James 5v. 11. Speak not evil one of another, Vrethreo 
Tit iii. 2. To speak evil of no man. Jer. xxxviii. 4. 

* Lev. xix. 16. Thou shalt net go up and iown as t 
tele-beat ?r amon£ thy people 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 315 

ing, * scoffing, ° reviling, d rash, • ba/sh, 
and partial censuring ; g misconstruing in« 
tentions, words, and acthns; h flattering, 1 
vain glorious boasting, j thinking or speak- 
ing too highly or too meanly of our- 
selves or others ; k denying the gifts and 

b Rom. i. 29. Full of—deceit, malignity ; whisperers 
Prov. xvi. 28. 

c Isa. xxviii. 22. Now therefore be ye not mockers v 
lest your bands be made strong. Gen. xxL 9. Gal. iv 
29. 

a 1 Cor. vi. 10. Nor drunkards, nor revilers, — shali 
inherit the kingdom of God. 

c Matt. vii. 1. Judge not, that ye be not judged. 

'James ii. 13. He shall have judgement without 
mercy, that hath showed no mercy. Acts xxviii. 4. 

s John vii. 24. Judge not according to the appear- 
ance, but judge righteous judgment. — Rom. ii. 1. Gen. 
xxxviii. 24. 

fa Rom. iii. 8. And not rather, (as we be slanderously 
reported, and as some affirm that we say) Let us do evil, 
that good may come ? whose damnation is just. Psa, 
Ixix 10. When I wept and chastened my soul with fast- 
ing, that was to my reproach. 1 Sam. i. 13, 14, 15. 2 
Sam. x. 3. Neh. vi. 6, 7, 8. 

» Psa. xii. 2, 3. With nattering lips, and with a dou- 
ble heart do they speak. The Lord shall cut off al] flat 
tering lips. 

J 2 Tim. iii. 2. For men shall be lovers of their on 
ielves, — boasters. 

* Luke xviii. 11. The Pharisee stood and prayed 
thus with himself, God, I thank thee, that I am not 
as other men are, extortioners, unjust, adulterers, oi 
even as thi j publican. Gal. v. 2(3. Let us not be de- 
sirous of vain-glory, provoking one another, envying 
one another, Ex. iv. 10, 14. And Moses said unto th« 
Lord, my Lord, I am not eloquent, neither hereto- 
Core, nor since thou hast sp*\en un'o thy servant lot 



SI 6 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

graces of God ; * aggravating smaller faults ; ■ 
hiding, excusing, or extenuating of sins, whet 
called to a free confession ; n unnecessarily 
discovering of infirmities ; ° raising false ru- 
mours ; p receiving and countenancing evil 
reports, q and stopping oui ears against just 



defence , r evil suspicion ; B envying or griev- 

I am slow of speech, and of a slow tongue. — And the 
anger of the Lord was kindled against Moses. Acts 
xii. 22. 

1 Job xxvii. 5, 6. God forbid that I should justify 
you : till I die I will not remove mine integrity from me. 
My righteousness I hold fast, and will not let it go : my 
heart shall not reproach me so long as I live. 

m Isa. xxix. 20, 21. All that watch for iniquity are 
tut off; that make a man an offender for a word Matt. 
rii. 3. 

■ Gen. iii. 12, 13. And the man said, The woman, 
whom thou gavest to be with me, she gave me of the tree, 
and I did eat. — And the woman said, The serpent be- 
guiled me, and I did eat. Prov. xxviii. 13. He thai 
covereth his sins shall not prosper. 2 Kings v. 25. Gen. 
iv. 9. 

Prov. xxv. 9. Debate thy cause with thy neigh 
bour himself ; and discover not a secret to another. Gen 
ix. 22. 

p Ex. xxiii. 1. Thou shalt not raise a false report. 

* Jer. xx. 10. I heard the defaming of many, — Report, 
say they, and we will report it. All my familiars watched 
for my halting, saying, Peradventure he will be enticed, 
M.d we shall prevail against him, and we shall take ouf 
revenge on him. Prov. xxix. 12. 

r Acts vii. 67. Then they cried out with a loud voice, 
and stopped their ears. Job xxxi. 13, 14. If I did des- 
pise the cause of my man-servant, or of my maid-servant, 
when they contended with me ; what then shall I do when 
Goi riseth up? aid when he visiteth, what shall I an- 
swer him ? 

1 Cor. 1 u 4, 5. Charity — thinketh no evil. 1 Tim 
til 






THE LARGER CATECHISM. 317 

jig at the deserved credit of any; * onJeavour- 
ing or desiring to impair it, u rejoicing in their 
disgrace and infamy ; v scornful contempt, " 
fond admiration ; x breach of lawful promises; * 
neglecting such things as are of good report ; • 
and practising or not avoiding ourselves, or not 
hindering what we can in others, such things as 
procure an ill name. a 

* Matt. xxi. 15. And when the chief priests and scribes 
saw the wonderful things that he did, and the children 
crying in the temple, and saying, Hosanna to the son of 
David, they were sore displeased. Num. xi. 29. 

« Dan. vi. 3, 4. Then this Daniel was preferred above 
the presidents and princes. — Then the presidents and 
princes sought to find occasion against Daniel concerning 
the kingdom. Ezra iv. 12, 13. 

▼ Jer. xlviii. 27. For was not Israel a derision unto 
thee ? was he found among thieves ? for since thou spa- 
kest of him, thou skippedst for joy. 

w Matt, xxvii. 28, 29. And they stripped him, and put 
on him a scarlet robe. And when they had platted a 
crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in 
his right hand ; and they bowed the knee before him, and 
mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews ! Psa. xxxt. 
15, 16. 

* 1 Cor. iii. 21. Let no man glory in men. — Jude 16 
Having men's persons in admiration because of advantage 
—Acts xii. 22. 

y Rom. i. 31. Without 'inderstanding, covenant-break 
ers. 2 Tim. iii. 3 

1 2 Sam. xii. 14. Thou hast given great occasion U 
the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme. 1 Sam ii. 24. 

* Phil. iii. 18, 19. For many walk, of w\om I have 
told you often, and now tell you even weeping, that thej 
are the enemies of the cross of Christ : whose end is de- 
struction, whose god is their belly, and whose giory is in 
their ^hame, who mind earthly thiu£*?. 2 Pet. ii. % And 
man v shall follow their pernicic 1 s tfays ; bj ~eason of 

27* 



318 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q 146. Which is the tenth commandment t 

A. The tenth commandment is, Thou shah 
not covet thy neighbour s house, thou shall 
not covet thy neighbour s wife, nor his man* 
servant, nor his maid-servant, nor his ox, nof 
his ass, nor any thing that is thy neigh 
hturs. b 

Q. 147. What are the duties required in 
the tenth commandment ? 

A. The duties required in the tenth com* 
mandment are, such a full contentment with 
our own condition, e and such a charitable 
frame of the whole soul towards our neighbour, 
as that all our inward motions and affections 
touching him, tend unto and further all that 
good which is his. d 

Q. 148. What are the sins forbidden in thi 
tenth commandment? 

A. The sins forbidden in the tenth com- 
mandment are, discontentment with our own 
estate ; e envying, f and grieving at the good 

whom the way of truth be evil spoken of. 2 Sam. xii. 18. 

b Ex. xx. 17. 

c Heb. xiii. 5. Let your conversation be without cot- 
$tousness ; and be content with such things as. y# 
feave. for he hath said, I will never leave thee. 1 Tim. vi. 6 

d Rom. xii. 15. Rejoice with them that do rejoice, and 
weep with them that weep. Phil. ii. 4. Look not every 
man on his own things, but every man also on the things 
of others. Job xxxi 29. 1 Tim. i. 5. 

e 1 Cor. x 10. Neither murmur ye, as some of them 
»lso murmured, and were destroyed of the destroyer. 
f Kings xxi. 4. 

Gal. v 26- Let us not be desirous of vain glory 



TlfE LARGER CATECHISM. 319 

of our neighbour, g together with all inordinate 
m >tions and affections to any thing that is his. * 

Q. 149. Is any man able perfectly to keep 
the commandments of God ? 

A. No man is able, either of himself, * or by 
»ny grace received in this life, perfectly to keep 
the commandments of God; j but doth daily 
break them in thought, k word, and deed. } 

provoking one another, envying one another. James iii. 
14, 16. But if ye have bitter envying and strife in your 
hearts, glory not, and lie not against the truth. For 
where envying and strife is, there is confusion, and 
every evil work. 

% Psa. cxii. 9, 10. His horn shall be exalted wkfc 
honour. The wicked shall see it, and be grieved. Neh. 
ii. 10. 

h Rom. vii. 7. I had not known sin, but by the law : 
for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thot/ 
shait not covet. Deut. v. 21. Neither shalt thou desiri 
thy neighbour's wife, neither shalt thou covet thy neigh- 
bour's house, his field, or his man-servant, or his maid- 
ser fant, his ox, or his ass, or any thing that is thy neigh- 
bour's. Col. iii. 5. Mortify — inordinate affection, evil 
concupiscence, and coyetousness, which is idolatry. Rom. 
xiii. 9. 

1 James iii. 2. In many things we offend all. Job y e, 
14. What is man, that he should be clean ? and he which 
is born of a woman, that he should be righteous ? Johc 
If, 6. — Without me ye can do nothing. 

Eccl. vii. 20. There is not a just man upoi. earth, 
that doeth good and sinneth not. 1 Kings viii. 46. For 
there is no man that sinneth not. 1 John i. 8. If we saj 
that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth 
18 not in us. 

* Gen. viii. 21. The imagination of man's heart ia 
evil from his youth. James i. 14 — Every man is tempted, 
when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed, 
fleu. vi 5. See letter (/), above. 

y Pae xix. VI W 10 can understand his errors ? cleannc 



820 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 150. Are all transgressions of the Ian of 
God equally heinous in themselves, and in the 
sight of Godf 

A. All transgressions of theuwof God wr« 
not equally heinous ; but some sins in them 
selves, and by reason of severai aggravations, 
are more heinous in the sight of God than 
others. m 

Q. 151. What are those aggravations thai 
make some sins more heinous than others ? 

A. Sins receive their aggravations, 

1. From the persons offending : n If 
they be of riper age, ° greatar experience, 
or grace ; p eminent for profession, ' 

thou me from secret faults. Rom. iii. 9, 19. — We have 
before proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all 
under sin — Every mouth may be stopped, and all the 
world may become guilty before God. James iii. 2, 8. 
In many things we offend all. — The tongue can no man 
tame ; it is an unruly evil, full of deadly poison. 

m Heb. ii. 2, 3. If the word spoken by angels was 
steadfast, and every transgression and disobedieace re- 
ceived a just recompense of reward : how shall we escape, 
If we neglect so great salvation ; which at the first begaa 
to be spoken by the Lord ? Ezra ix. 14. Psa. lxxviii. 
17, 32, 56 

■ Jer. \i. 8. The priests said not, Where is the Lord 1 
and the\ that handle the law knew me not : the pastor* 
also transgressed against me, and the prophets prophe- 
sied by Baal. 

Job xxxii. 9. Great men are not always wise : net 
ther do the aged understand judgment. Eccl. iv. 13. 

P 1 Kings xi. 9. And the Lord was angry with Sole 
Bon, because his heart was turned from the Lord God of 
Israel, which had appeared unto him twice. 

4 2 Sam. *u. 14. By th ; s deed thou hast givet 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 321 

gifts, r place, 8 office, * guides to others, * and 
whose example is likely to be followed by 
others. T 

2. From the parties offended : w If im- 
mediately against God, x his attri- 

r-eat occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme. 
Cor. v. 1. 

r James iv. 17. To him that knoweth to do good, and 
doeth it not, to him it is sin. Luke xii. 47. — That servant 
whlck knew his Lord's will, and prepared not himself, 
neither did according to his will, shall be beaten with 
many stripes. 

* John iii. 10. Jesus answered and said unto him, Art 
thou a master of Israel, and knowest not these things ? 
Jer. v. 4, 5. 

* 2 Sam. xii. 7, 8, 9. And Nathan said to David, Thou 
art the man. Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, I an- 
nointed thee king over Israel, — and I gave thee thy mas- 
ter's house : — wherefore hast thou despised the command- 
ment of the Lord, to do evil in his sight 1 Ezek. viii. 
11, 12. 

" Rom. ii. 21, 22, 24. Thou therefore that teachest 
another, teachest thou not thyself? Thou that preachest, 
a man should not steal, dost thou steal ? Thou that sar 
est a man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit 
adultery? — For the name of God is blasphemed among 
the Gentiles, through you. 

* Gal. ii. 14. But when I saw that they walked not 
uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, I said 
unto Peter before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest 
lfier the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why 
wmpellest thou the Gentiies to live as do the Jews? 
1 Pet. ii. 2. 

w J John v 10. He that believeth on the Son of God 
hath the witness in himself: he that believeth not God, 
hath made him a liar ; because he believeth not the record 
that God gave of his Son. Matt. xxi. 38, 39. 

* 1 Sam. ii. 25 If one man sin against another, the 
judge shall judf « him bu if a man sin again? t tbe Lord, 



322 THF .LARGER CATECHISM. 

butes, y and worship" against Chrjst, and 
his grace ; a the Holy Spirit, b his witness, J 
and workings ; d against superiors, men of 
eminency, e and such as we stand especially 
related and engaged unto ; f against any of 

who shall entreat for him ? Acts v. 4. Thou hast not 
li*ed unto men, but unto God. 

f Rom. ii. 4 Or despisest thou the riches of his good- 
ness, and forbearance, and long-suffering ; not knowing 
that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance ? 

* Mai. i. 14. Cursed be the deceiver, which hath in 
his flock a male, and voweth, and sacrificeth unto the 
Lord a* corrupt thing. 1 Cor. x. 21, 22. — Ye cannot be 
partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. 
Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy ? are we strongei 
than he ? 

* John iii. 18, 36. He that believethnot is condemned 
already, because he hath not believed in the name of the 
only begotten Son of God — He that believeth not the Son 
Bhall not see life ; but the wrath of God abideth on him. 
Heb. xii. 25. 

k Heb. x. 29. Of how much sorer punishment, suppose 
jre, shall he be thought worthy, who hath trodden under 
foot the Son of God, — and hath done despite unto the 
Ppirit of grace ? Matt. xii. 31, 32. 

c Eph. iv. 30. And grieve not the Holy Spirit of Goi, 
whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. 

d Heb vi. 4, 5, 6. For it is impossible for those who 
were once enlightened — and were made partakers of the 
Holy Ghost ; — if they shall fall away, to renew then 
again unto repentance. 

« Num. xii. 8. Wherefore then were ye not afraid 
to speak against my servant Moses ? — Jude 8. Isa iii. S 

f Prov. xxx. 17. The eye that mocketh at his father v 
and despiseth to obey his mother, the ravens of the valley 
phall pick it out, and the young eagles shall eat it. Psa. 
xii. 9. Yea, mine own familiar friend, in whom I trusted, 
which did eat of my bread, hath lifted up nis heel against 
Be. Psa. !▼. 12 to 14. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 823 

the saints, * particularly weak brethren, h the 
souls of thera or any other ; * and the common 
good of all or many. j 

3. From the nature and quality of the of- 
fence ; k if it be against the express letter of 
the law, 1 break many commandments, con- 
lain in it many sins: m if not only conceived 
in the heart, but break forth in words and 
actions, n scandalize others, ° and admit 

r Zech. ii. 8. He that toucheth you toucheth the ag> 
pie of his eye. 

h 1 Cor. viii. 11, 12. And through thy knowledge sha'! 
the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died ? BH 
when ye sin so against the brethren, and wound their 
weak conscience, ye sin against Christ. Rom. xiv. IS, 
15, 21. 

» Ezek. xiii. 19. And will ye pollute me among my 
people for handful s of barley, and for pieces of bread, to 
slay the souls that should not die? 

i 1 Thess. ii. 15, 16. Who both killed the Lord Jesus, 
and their own prophets, and have persecuted us — to fill 
up their sins alway : for the wrath is come upon them to 
the utmost. Matt, xxiii 34 — 38. 

k Isa. iii. 9. They deciare their sin as Sodom, they 
hide it not. Prov. vi. 30 to 33. 

1 Ezek. xx. 12, 13. I gave them my Sabbaths, to be i 
•ign between me and them — and my Sabbaths they grea tlj 
diluted. 

m Col. iii. 5. Mortify therefore your members which 
*re upv.n the earth : fornication, uncleanness, inordinate 
affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which i* 
ilolatry. 1 Tim. vi. 10. 

■ Mic. ii. 1, 2. Woe to them that devise iniquity, ami 
work evil upon their beds ! when the morning is light, 
they practise it because it is in the power of their hand 
And they covet fields, and take them by vio) ence. 

Rom. ii. 23, 24. Thou that makest thy boast of the 
law, through breaking the law dishonourest tbou God ! 



324 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

of no reparation : p if against means, * 
mercies, r judgments, B light of nature, 
conviction of conscience, n public or 
private admonition, T censures of the 

For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentile* 
through you, as it is written. Matt, xyiii. 7. 

P Prov. vi. 32, 33, 34, 35. But whoso committeth adul- 
tery with a woman — a wound and dishonour shall he get ; 
and his reproach shall not be wiped away. For jealousy 
is the rage of a man ; therefore he will not spare in the 
day of vengeance. He will not regard any ransom. 
Matt. xvi. 26. — What is a man profited, if he gain the 
whole world and lose his own soul ? or what shall a mail 
give in exchange for his soul ? 

e Matt. xi. 21, 22, 23, 24. Woe unto thee, Chorazin I 
woe unto thee, Bethsaida ! For if the mighty works which 
were done in you had been done in Tr*e and Sidon, they 
would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. 
But I say unto you it shall be more tolerable for Tyre 
and Sidon at the day of judgment, than for you, &c. 
John sv. 22. 

r Deut. xxxii. 6. Do ye thus requite the Lord, fool- 
ish people and unwise ? Is not he thy father, that hath 
bought thee ? hath he not made thee, and established 
thee? Isa. i. 2, 3. Ezra ix. 13, 14. 

• Jer. v. 3. Lord, are not thine eyes upon the 
truth ? thou hast stricken them, but they have not grieved ; 
thou hast consumed them, but they have refused to re- 
ceive correction : they have made their faces hardor thau 
ft rock: they have refused to return. Amos iv. 8 -It. 

* Eom. i. 20, 21. For the invisible things of him from 
the creation of the world are clearly seen, being under 
stood by the things that are made, even his eternal r owei 
and Godhead ; so that they are without excuse, &c. 

» Rom. i. 32. Who, knowing the judgment of God, 
that they which commit such things are worthy of death ; 
not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that dc 
diem. Dan. v. 22. 

9 Prov. xxix. 1 He that, being often reproved, hard 



THE LARGER CATECHISM, 326 

church, w civil punishments; 1 ajid our 
prayers, purposes, promises, 7 \ jws, ■ cove- 
nants, a and engagements to God or men : * 
if done deliberately, ° wilfully, d presumpttf 

eneth his neck, shall suddenly be destroyed, and thm 
without remedy. 

* Matt, xviii. 17. If he neglect to hear the church, 
let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican 
Tit. iii. 10. 

1 Prov. xxNii. 22. Though thou shouldest bray a fool 
in a mortar among wheat with a pestle, yet will not his 
foolishness depart from him. 

v Psa. lxxviii. 34, 36, 37. When he slew them, then 
they sought him ; and they returned, and inquired early 
after God.— Nevertheless they did natter him with their 
mouth, and they lied unto him with their tongues — 
For their heart was not right with him, neither wer€ 
they steadfast in his covenant. Jer. xlii. 5, 6, 20, 21 
22, 

1 Eccl. v. 5. Better is it that thou shouldest not vow, 
than that thou shouldest vow and not pay. Prov. xx. 2L 
It is a snare to the man who devcureth that which is holy* 
and after vows, to make inquiry. 

a Lev. xxvi. 25. And I will :>ring a sword upon yon, 
that shall avenge the quarrel of my covenant. Jer 
*xxi, 32. 

b Prov. ii. 17. Which forsaketh the guide of her youth, 
and forgetteth the covenant of her God. Ezek. xvii. 18. 
Seeing he despised the oath by breaking the covenant,' 
ehen, lo, he had given his hand, and hath done all theet 
things, he shall not escape. 

* Psa. xxxvi. 4. He deviseth mischief upon hie bed; 
he setteth himself in a way that is not good; he abhor^ 
reth not evil. 

* Jer vi. 16. Thus saith the Lord, Stand ye in the 
ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the 
good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest foi 
vour souls. But they said, We will not walk therein 

Jo 



326 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

ous.y,' impudently, f boastingly, g malicious 
ly, h frequently, 1 obstinately, j with de- 
light, y continuance, l or relapsing after re- 
pentance, m 

• Num. xy 30. But th« soul that doeth aught pie 
inmptuously whether he be born in the land, or a stranger 
the same reproacheth the Lord ; and that soul shall bt 
sut off from among his people. Ex. xxi. 14. 

' Jer. vi. 15. Were they ashamed when they had com- 
mitted abomination? nay, they were not at all ashamed, 
neither could they blush ; therefore they shall fall among 
them that fall. Prov. vii. 13. 

« Psa. Hi. 1. Why boastest thou thyself in mischief, 

mighty man ? 

* Ezek. xxxv. 6, 6. Because thou hast had a perpetual 
hatred, and hast shed the blood of the children of Israel 
by \he foice of the sword in the time of their calamity, 
in the time that their iniquity had an end : therefore, as 

1 live, saith the Lord God, I will prepare thee unto blood 
8 John 10. 

1 Num. xiv. 22. Have tempted me now these ten times, 
and have not hearkened to my voice. 

J Zech. vii. 11, 12. But they refused to hearken, ana 
pulled away the shoulder, and stopped their ears, that 
they should not hear. Yea, they made their hearts as an 
adamant stone. 

k Prov. ii. 14. Who rejoice to do evil, and delight in 
the frowardness of the wicked. 

1 Jer. ix. 3, 5. They proceed from evil to evil, and 
they know not me, saith the Lord. — And weary themselve# 
to commit iniquity. Isa. lvii. 17. 

■» 2 Pet. ii. 20, 21. For if, after they have escaped 
the pollutions of the world, through the knowledge of 
the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, they are again entan- 
gled therein, and overcome, the latter end is worse with 
them than the beginning. For it had been better foi 
them not to have known the way of righteousness, than, 
after they have known it, to turn from the holy command- 
del' **red ruto them. Heb. vi. 4, 6 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 327 

4 From circumstances of time, n and f /ace : * 
if on the Lord's day, p or other times of di- 
vine worship ; q or immediately before, r or after 
these, 8 or other helps to prevent or remedj 
such miscarriages : * if in public, or in thf 

» Isa. xxii. 12, 13, 14. And in that day did the Lord 
God of hosts call to weeping, and to mourning, and U 
baldness, and to girding with sackcloth : and behold joy 
and gladness, slaying oxen, and killing sheep, eating flesh 
and drinking wine. — Surely this iniquity shall not be 
purged from you, till ye die, saith the Lord God of hosts. 
2 Kings v. 26. 

Jer. vii. 10, 11. And come and stand before me in this 
house, which is called by my name, and say, We are de- 
livered to do all these abominations ? Is this house, 
which is called by my name, become a den of robbers in 
your eyes ? 

p Ezek. xxiii. 38. They have defiled my sanctuary iD 
the same day, and have profaned my Sabbaths. 

i Isa. lviii. 3, 4. Behold, in the day of your fast ye 
find pleasure, and exact all your labours. Behold, ye 
fast for strife and debate, and to smite with the fist of 
wickedness. 

r 1 Cor. xi. 20, 21. When ye come together therefore 
in one place, this is not to eat the Lord's supper. For in 
eating every one taketh before other his own supper ; and 
one is hungry, and another is drunken. Jer. vii. 9, 10. 
Will ye steal, murder — and come and stand before me in 
this house ? 

• Prov. vii. 14, 15. I have peace- offerings vrith me; 
this day have I paid my vows : therefore came I forth ti 
meet thee, diligently to seek thy face ; and I havs found 
fchee. 

* Neh. ix. 13, 14, 15, 16 Thou earnest down also upon 
mount Sinai — and madest known unto them thy holy Sab- 
bath — and gavest them breal from heaven for their hun- 
ger, and broughtest forth water fcr them out of the rock 
for their thirst — but they and our fathers dealt proudly 
and hardened their necks, and hearkened not to niv co»' 
mandments. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 15, 16 



328 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

presence of oth ^rs, who are thereby likely tc 
be provoked or defiled. * 

Q. 152. What doth every sin deserve at th* 
hands of God ? 

A. Every sin, even the least, being against 
the sovereignty, v goodness, w and holiness 
of God, x and against his righteous 
raw, y deserveth his wrath and curse, ■ 
both in this life, a and that which is to 

Isa. iii. 9. They declare their sin as Sodom, they 
hide it not. Woe unto their soul ! for they have rewarded 
evil unto themselves. 1 Sam. ii. 22, 23, 24. 

▼ James ii. 10, 11. Whosoever shall keep the wholcj 
law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all. For 
he that said, Do not commit adultery ; said also, Do not 
kill. 

w Deut. xxxii. 6. Do ye thus requite the Lord, 
foolish people and unwise ? Is not he thy father that 
hath bought thee ? hath he not made thee and established 
thee? 

x Hab. i. 13. Thou art of purer eyes than to behold 
evil, and canst not look on iniquity : wherefore lookest 
thou upon them that deal treacherously ? 1 Pet. i. 15, 
16. — As he which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy 
in all manner of conversation : because it is written, B« 
ye holy, for I am holy. Lev. xi. 45. 

7 1 John iii. 4. Whosoever committeth sin transgres- 
geth also the law : for sin is the transgression of the law. 
Rom. vii. 12. — The law is holy, and the commandment 
holy, and just, and good. 

« Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the 
law, are under the curse : for it is written, Cursed 
is every one that continueth not in all things which 
are written in the book of the law to do them. Eph. 
▼. 6. 

• Deut. xxviii. 15, to the end. But it shall come to 
pass, if the i wilt not hrarken unto the voice of the Lord 
thy Goil tc bsorve tc do all his commandments and hifl 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. S'Jd 

coiue; b and cannot be expiated but ty the 
Dlood of Christ. 

Q. 153. What doth God require of us, that 
we may escape his wrath and curse due to m 
by reason of the transgression of the law ? 

A. That we may escape the wrath and 
curse of God due to us by reason of the trans- 
gression of the law, he requireth of us repent* 
ance towards God, and faith towards our Lord 
Jesus Christ, d and the diligent use of the 
outward means whereby Christ communicates 
to us the benefits of his mediation. • 

statutes, which I command thee this day; that all these 
curses shall come upoD thee, and overtake thee, &c. 
Prov. xiii. 21. 

b Matt. xxv. 41. Depart from me, ye cursed, into 
everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels. — 
Rom. vi 21, 23— The end of those things is death. The 
wages of sin is death. 

c I?eb. ix 22. And almost all things are by the law 
purged with blood; and without shedding of blood 
is no remission. 1 John i. 7. — And the blood of Jesus 
Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin. 1 Pet. i. 18, 
19. 

' Acts xx. 21. Testifying both to the Jews, and also 
to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward 
our Lord Jesus Christ. Mark i. 15. — Repent ye, and be 
lieve the gospel. John iii. 18. He that believeth on him 
is not condemned ; but he that believeth not, is con 
detuned already, because he hath not believed on the naml 
•f the only begotten Son of God. 

• Prov viii. 33, 34, 35. Hear instruction, and be wise 
and refuse it not. Blessed is the man that heareth mfe, 
watching daily at my gates, waiting at the posts of mj 
doors. For whoso findeth me, findeth life, and shall ob- 
tain favour of the Lord. Luke xiii. 24. Stnvi to entei 
in at the strait gate ; for many, I say unto you, will secfc 
to enter in, and / .'vail not be able. 
28* 



S30 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 151. What are the outward meant 
whereby Christ communicates to us the benefit* 
of his mediation ? 

A. The outward and ordinary means, where 
by Christ communicates to his church the bene 
8ti of his mediation, are all his ordinances i 
especially the word, sacraments, and prayer \ 
ill which are made effectual to the elect for 
their salvation. f 

Q. 155. How is th? word made effectual to 
nalvation ? 

A. The Spirit of God maketh the reading, 
but especially the preaching of the word, an 
effectual means of enlightening, g convinc- 
ing and humbling sinners, b of driving them out 



f Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye, therefore, and teach all 
nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and 
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to ob- 
serve all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and 
lo I am with you always, even unto the end of the world. 
Acts ii. 42, 46. And they continued steadfastly in the 
apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of 
bread, and in prayers. — And they, continuing daily with 
one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house 
to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness 
of heart. 1 Tim. iv. 16. 1 Cor. i. 21. Eph. v. 19, 20, 
and vi. 17, 18. 

s Psa. xix. 8. The commandment of the Lord is pure, 
enlightening the eyes. Acts xxvi. 18. To open their 
eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from 
the power of Satan unto God. 

t Jer. xxiii. 28, 29.. And he that hath my word, let 
him dpeak my word faithfully. Is not my word like a^a 
fire ? saittj the Lord ; and like a hammer that breakefch 
the ruck i pieces? Heb. :■*. ^2. The word of God is 
uuio*. a?> powerful, and ^a. \er than any tw? edge 1 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 331 

of themselves, and drawing them unto Christ ; ' 
of conforming them to his image, j and sub- 
duing them to his will ; k of strengthening 
them against temptations and corruptions ; l 
of building them up in grace, m and establish* 



Eword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and 
spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a dis- 
cerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. Rom. 
*BL 16. 

> Acts ii. 37, 41. Now when they heard this, they 
were pricked in their heart, and said unto Peter, and to 
the rest of the apostles, Men, and brethren, what shall we 
do?— Then they that gladly received his word, were bap- 
tized : and the same day there were added unto them 
ibout three thousand souls. Acts viii. 27 to 38. 

J 2 Cor. iii. 18. But we all, with open face beholding 
.as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the 
same image, from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of 
the Lord. Col. i. 27. 

* 2 Cor. x. 4, 5. (For the weapons of our warfare are 
not carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down 
of strongholds ;) casting down imaginations, and every 
high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of 
God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obe- 
dience of Christ. Rom. vi. 17. 

1 Psa. xix. 11. Moreover, by them is thy servant warned 
Col. i. 28. Whom we preach, warning every man. Epk 
vi. 16, 17. Above all, taking the shield cf faith, where- 
with ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of th« 
wicked. And take the helmet of salvation, and the 
sword of the Spirit, which is the worii of God. Matt f. 
7, 10. 

m Eph. iv. 11, 12. And he gave some, apostles — and 
some, pastors and teachers ; for the perfecting of the 
saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of 
the body of Christ, &c. Acts xx. 32. And now, breth 
ren, I 3ommend you to God, and to the word of his grace, 
which is able I > build ^'ou uj i lim. tii. 15, 16 1 Cor 
m 9, 1C. K 



332 THE LARGER CA1ECHISM, 

ing their hearts in holiness and comfort through 
faith unto salvation. n 

Q. 156. Is the word of Grod to bo read 7 y 
all ? 

A. Although all are not permittted to read 
the word publicly to the congregation, ° yet 
all sorts of people are bound to read it apart 
by themselves, p and with their families : q tc 

■ Rom. xvi. 25. Now, to him that is of power to stab- 
Ush you according to my gospel, and the preaching of 
Jesus Christ, according to the revelation of the mystery 
which was kept secret since the world began. 1 Thess 
iii. 2, 13. And sent Timotheus, our brother, and minister 
of God, and our fellow-labourer in the gospel of Christ, 
to establish you, and to comfort you concerning your faith, 
&c. Rom. x. 14 to 17. 

° Deut. ii.xxi. 9, 12, 13. And Moses wrote this law, 
and delivered it unto the priests the sons of Levi — and 
unto all the elders of Israel. — Gather the people together, 
men, and women, and children, and thy stranger that is 
within thy gates, — that they may learn, and fear the 
Lord your God, and observe to do all the words of this 
law, &c. 

p Deut. xvii. 18, 19. And it shall be, when he sitteth 
upon the throne of his kingdom, that he shall write him 
a copy of this law in a book, out of that which is before 
the priests the Levites : and it shall be with him, and he 
shall read therein all the days of his life. — Isa. xxxiv, 
16. Seek ye out of the book of the Lord, and read.- 
John v. 39. Search the Scriptures. — Rev. i. 3. Bid 
Be** is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of 
this prophecy, and keep those things which are written 
therein. 

q Deut vi. 6, 7. And these words which I command 
thee this day, shall be in thy heart: and thou shalt teacj 
them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk ot 
them when thou sittest in thy house, and when thou 
walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, ani whes 



THE LAKGER CATECHISM. 333 

wlncn end, the holy Scriptures are to &e trans- 
lated out of the original into vulgar lan- 
guages. r 

Q. 157. How is the word of God to U 
read ? 

A. The holy Soriptures are to be read with 
»n high and reverent esteem of them ; 8 with 
a firm persuasion that they are the very word 
of God, * and that he only can enable us to 
understand them ;" with desire to know, believe, 
and obey, the will of God revealed in them ; t 

thou risest up. Psa. lxxviii. 5, 6. For he established a 
testimony in Jacob, and appointed a law in Israel, which 
he commanded our fathers, that they should make them 
known to their - children ; that the generation to come 
might know them, even the children which should be 
born ; who should arise and declare them to their children. 

* 1 Cor. xiv. 2 to 29.— ver. 18, 19. I thank my God, 
I speak with tongues more than ye all ; yet in the churcb 
I had rather speak five words with my understanding, 
that by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thou- 
sand words in an unknown tongue. 

* Psa. cxix. 97. Oh how I love thy law ! — Neh. viii. 
5. And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the 
people — and when he opened it all the people stood up. 
— Isa. lxvi. 2.- — But to this man will I look, even to hina 
that is poor, and of a contrite spirit, and trembieth at my 

rord. 

* 2 Pet. i. 21. Holy men of God spake as they wen 
moved by the Holy Ghost. 1 Thess. ii. 13. 

■ Psa. cxix. 18. Open thou mine eyes, that I may 
behold wondrous things out of thy law. Luke xxiv 
45. 

* James i. 21, 22. Receive with meekness the in 
grafted word, whijh is able to save your souls. But b< 
ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving 
jour own se'ves 1 Pet. ii. 2. As new-born bab en desire 



334 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

with diligence, w and attention to the maftei 
and scope of them ; x with meditation, y appli* 
cation, z self-denial, a and prayer- b 

Q. 158. By whom is the word of -J-od to U 
preached ? 

A. The word of God is to be preached onlj 
by such as are sufficiently gifted, ° and alsc 
duly approved and called to that office d 

the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby. 
Mark iv. 20. 

w Acts xvii. 11. These [Bereans] were more nobl« 
than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word 
with all readiness of mind, and searched the Scriptures 
laily, whether those things were so. Deut. xi. 13. 

* Acts viii. 30, 34. And Philip — said, Understandest 
thou what thou readest ? — and the eunuch answered 
Philip, — Of whom speaketh the prophet this ? of himself, 
or of some other man ? Matt. xiii. 23. 

y Psa. i. 2. But his delight is in the law of the Lord ; 
and in his law doth he meditate day and night. Psa. 
jxix. 97. how love I thy law ! it is my meditation al! 
the day. 

* Acts ii. 38, 39. Repent, and be baptized every one 
of you — for the promise is unto you, and to your child- 
ren. 2 Sam. xii. 7. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 21. 

» Gal. i. 15, 16. But when it pleased God — to revea? 
Vis Son in me, that I might preach him among the hea- 
then ; immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood 
Prov. iii. 5. 

* Neh. viii. 6, 8. See letter (u), page 333. 

c 1 Tim. iii. 2 — 6. A bishop — must be blameless — apt 
to teach — not a novice. 2 Tim. ii. 2. And the things 
ihat thou hast heard of me, among many witnesses, the 
dame commit thou to faithful men, who fhall be able to 
teach others also. Mai. ii. 7. 

<* Rom. x. 15. And how shall they preach, except 
they be sent ? Heb. v. 4. And no man taketh thie 
Honour unto himself but he that is called of God, as wai 
Aaron. 1 Tim. iv. 14 Neglect not the gift that ia in 



THE LAKGER CATEOHTSM. 335 

Q. 159. How is the word of God to b4 
preached by those that are called thereunto? 

A. They that are called +o labour in the 
ministry of the word are to preach sound doc- 
trine, e diligently, f in season, and out of 
jeason ; g plainly, H not in the enticing word 
of man's wisdom, but in demonstration of th. 
Spirit, and of power; 1 faithfully, j making 
known the whole counsel of God ; k wise- 
ly, l applying themselves to the necessities 

thee, which was given thee by prophecy, with the laying 
on of the hands of th« presbytery. 

e Tit. ii. 1, 8. But fipeak thou the things which be- 
come sound doctrine ; — sound speech that cannot be con- 
demned. 

f Acts xviii. 25. Being fervent in the spirit, he spake 
and taught diligently the things of the Lord. 

e 2 Tim. iv. 2. Preach the word : be instant in season, 
out of season. 

» 1 Cor. xiv. 9. Except ye utter by the tongue words 
easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is 
spoken ? for ye shall speak into the air. 

» 1 Cor. ii. 4. And my speech, and my preaching wu 
not with enticing words of man's wisdom, but in demon- 
stration of the Spirit, and of power. 

J Jer. xxiii. 28. He that hath my word, let him speak 
my word faithfully. 1 Cor. iv. 1, 2. Let a man so ac« 
count of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards 
ttf the mysteries of God. Moreover, it is required is 
Itewards, that a man be found faithful. Matt. xxiv. 15 4 
46, 47. 

k Acts xx. 27. For I have not shunned to de \lare unto 
you all the counsel of God. 

1 Col. i. 28. Whom we preach, warning every man, 
and teaching every man in all wisdom. 2 Tim. ii. 15. 
Study to show thyself appro ed unto God, a workman 
that nee let^i tot t< be ashamed rightly dividing the word 
of truth 



336 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

an J capacities of the hearers ; m zealously/ 
with fervent love to God, ° and the souls (?) 
his people ; p sincerely, q aiming at his glory/ 
and their conversion, 8 edification, * and salva- 
tion. u 

m 1 Cor. iii. 2. I have fed you with milk, and not Wkifc 
meat : for hitherto ye were not able to bear it, neitLei 
yet now are ye able. Heb. v. 12, 13, 14 1 Thess. ii. 7. 
Luke xii. 42. 

D Acts xviii. 25. This man was instructed in the way 
of the Lord ; and, being fervent in the spirit, he spake 
and taught diligently the things of the Lord, knowing 
only the baptism of John. 2 Tim. iv. 6. 

2 Cor. v. ]3, 14. For whether we be beside ourselves 
it is to God ; or whether we be sober, it is for your cause. 
For the love of Christ constraineth us ; because we thus 
judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead. Phil, 
i. 15, 16. 17. 

p 2 Cor. xii. 15. And I will very gladly spend and be 
spent for you ; though the more abundantly I love you, 
the less I be loved. 1 Thess. iii. 12. 

«i 2 Cor. iv. 2. But having renounced the hidden things 
of dishonesty ; not walking in craftiness, nor handling 
the word of God deceitfully ; but, by manifestation of the 
truth, commending ourselves to every man's conscience 
in the sight of God. 2 Cor. ii. 17. 

r John vii. 18. He that speaketh of himself, seeketk 
Ms own glory : but he that seeketh his glory that sent 
him, the same is true, and no unrighteousness Is in him 
1 Thi ss. ii. 4, 5, 6. 

• 1 Cor. ix. 19, 20, 21, 22. For though I be free fro* 
fell men. yet have I made myself servant unto all, that 1 
might gain the more. And unto the Jews I became as a 
Jew, that I might gain the Jews ; to them that are under 
the law, as under the law, that I might gain them that 
are under the law, &c. — I am made all tilings to all men, 
that I might by all means save some. 

• 2 Cor. xii. 19. But we do all things, dearly beloved, 
for your edifying. Eph. iv. 12. 

• 1 Tim. iv. 16. Take heed unto thyself, and unto 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 337 

Q, 160. What is required of th Be that heal 
the word preached ? 

A. It is required of those that hear the 
word preached, that they attend upon it with 
diligence, v preparation, * and prayer, x ex- 
amine what they hear by the Scriptures ; * 
receive the truth with faith, * love, a meek 
ness, b aid readiness of mind, ° as the word 



the doctrine ; continue in them : for in doing this, th*>ii 
shalt both save thyself, and them that hear thee. 2 Tim 
ii. 10. Therefore I endure all things for the elect's sake, 
that they may also obtain the salvation which is in Christ 
Jesus with eternal glory. Acts xxvi. 16 — 18. 

* Psa. lxxxiv. 1, 2, 4. How amiable are thy taberna- 
cles, Lord of hosts ! My soul longeth, yea, even faint 
eth, for the courts of the Lord. — Slessed are they thai 
dwell in thy house : they will be still praising thee. Psa, 
xxvii. 4. Prov. viii. 34. 

w Luke viii. 18. Take heed, therefore, how ye hear. 
1 Pet. ii. 1, 2. Wherefore, laying aside all malice, and 
all guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil speak- 
ings, as new-born babes, desire the sincere milk cf the 
word, that ye may grow thereby. James i. 21. 

* Psa. cxix. 18. Open thou mine eyes, that I may be- 
hold wondrous things out of thy law. Eph. vi. 18, 19. 

y Acts xvii. 11. And searched the Scriptures daily, 
whether those things were so. 

1 Heb. iv. 2. For unto us was the gospel preached, 
fts well as unto them : but the word preached did not 
profit them, not being mixed with faith in them thai 
heard it. 

* 2 Thess. ii. 10.— They received not the love of the 
truth, that they might be saved. 

b James i. 21. Receive with meekness the ingrafted 
word. Psa. xxv. 9. 

c Acts xvii. 11. These were mo~e noble than those in 
Thessalonica, in that they receivec the word with all 
diness of mind Acts ii. 41. 
9fi 



338 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

of God ; d meditate, e and confer of it ; f hide 
it in their hearts, g and bring forth the fruit 
of it in their lives. h 

Q. 161 How do the sacraments beccme ef- 
fectual means of salvation f 

A. The sacraments become effectual meana 
>f salvation, not by any power in themselves, 
or any virtue derived from the piety or inten- 
tion of him by whom they are administered ; 
but only by the working of the Holy Ghost, 
and the blessing of Christ by whom they are 
instituted. ! 






d 1 Thess. ii. 13. For this cause also thank we Goa 
without ceasing, because, when ye received the word of 
God, which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the word 
of men, (but, as it is in truth,) the word of God. 

• Heb. ii. 1. Therefore we ought to give the more 
earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at 
any time we should let them slip. 

f Deut. vi. 6, 7. And these words, which I command 
thee this day, shall be in thine heart; and thou shalt 
teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of 
them when thou sittest in thine house, ami when thou 
walkest by the way, and when thou liest do^s o, and when 
thou risest up. 

e Psa. cxix. 11. Thy word have I hid ii mine hearty 
that I might not sin against thee. Prov. ii. / 

h Luke viii. 15. But that on the good ground are they* 
jrhich, in an honest and good heart, having heard the 
jrord, keep it, and bring forth fruit with patience. James 
!. 2£ 

» 1 Pet. iii. 21. The like figure whereunto, ev?n bap- 
tism doth also now save us, (not the putting away of th« 
filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscienoe 
towards God) by the resurrection of Jesus Christ. Acta 
?iii. 13. Then Simon himself believed also : and when 
he was baptized he continued with Philip, and won- 
dered, belr Ming the miracles and signs which wert 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 339 

Q. 162. What is a sacrament f 
A. A sacrament is an holy ordinance insti 
tuted by Christ in his church, j to signify^ 
seal, and exhibit k unto those that are within 
the covenant of grace, 1 the benefits of hi* 
mediation ; m to strengthen and increase theii 

done. [His baptism, notwithstanding, was ineffectual to 
any saving purpose, for Peter said to him] ver. 23, — I 
perceive that thou art in the gall of bitterness, and in 
the bond of iniquity. 1 Cor. iii. 7. So, then, neither is 
he that planteth any thing, neither he that watereth ; but 
God that giveth the increase. 1 Cor. vi. 11. — But ye 
are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in 
the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our 
God. 

i Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Matt. xxvi. 26, 27. And 
as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it and 
brake it, and gave it to the disciples, and said, Take, ?at ; 
this is my body. 

k Rom. iv. 11. And he [Abraham] received the sign 
df circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith 
which he had, yet being uncircumcised ; that he might 
be the father of all them that believe, though they be not 
circumcised ; that righteousness might be imputed unto 
them also. 1 Cor xi. 24, 25. 

Rom. ix. 8. The childen of the promise are counted 
for the seed. Gal. iv 28. Now we, brethren, as Isaac 
Wap, are the children of promise. Rom. xv. 8, 9. 

• Acts ii. 38. Then Teter said unto them, Repem 
tfiu be baptized every one of you in the name of J^sus 
Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the 
gift of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. x 16. The cup of bless- 
ing which we bless, is it not the communion of the 
blood of Christ? The bread wh ; ch we break, e it 
not the commun'on of th<* body of Christ ? koti 
xxii. 16. 



A 10 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

faith and all other graces ; n to oblige then, to 
obedience; to testify and cherish tLeir k?e 
and communion one with another, p and tc 
distinguish them from those that are with- 
out. q 

Q. 163. What are the parts of a sacra? 
ment ? 

A. The parts of a sacrament are two ; the 
one, an outward and sensible sign used accord- 
ing to Christ's own appointment ; the other, 
an inward and spiritual grace thereby sig- 
nified. r 



» Rom. xv. 8, 9. Now I say that Jesus Christ was a min- 
ister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm 
the promises made unto the fathers : and that the Gentiles 
might glorify God for his mercy. Gal. iii. 27. 

Rom. vi. 4. Therefore we are buried with him by 
baptism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up 
from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we alsc 
should walk in newness of life 1 Cor. x. 21. Ye can- 
not drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils : ye 
cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table 
of devils. 

p 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized 
into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether 
we be bond or free ; and have been all made to drink into 
Dne Spirit. 1 Cor. x. 17. — We, being many, are one bread, 
tnd one body : for we are all partakers of that one bread. 
BpK. iv. 3, 4, 5. 

q Eph ii. 19. Now, therefore, ye are no more stran 
gers, and foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints, 
and of the household of God. Gen. xxxiv. 14. 

r Matt. iii. 11. I indeed baptize you with water unto 
repentance : but he that cometh after me is mightier than 
I, whose shocks I am not worthy to bear . he shall baptizi 
rou wtih the H ly Ghast, and with fire. 1 Pet. i\i. 21 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 34 l 

Q. 164. How many sacraments fa ih Christ 
instituted under the New Tes.arrunt ? 

A. Under the New Testament Christ hath 
instituted in his church only two sacraments, 
baptism, and the Lord's supper. * 

Q. 165. What is baptism f 

A. Baptism is a sacrament of the New Testa 
ment, wherein Christ hath ordained the wash 
ing with water in the name of the Father, and 
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, * to be a 
sign and seal of ingrafting into himself, u of 
remission of sins by his blood, v and regene- 
ration by his Spirit ; w of adoption, x and 
resurrection unto everlasting life : 7 and where- 
by the parties baptized are solemnly admitted 

* 1 Cor. xi. 23. See letter (J), page 339. 

t Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 

* Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have been bap 
tized into Christ have put on Christ. Rom. vi. 3. 

T Acts xxii. 16. Arise, and be baptized, and wasi 
away thy sins. Mark i. 4. John did baptize in the wil- 
derness, and preach the baptism of repentance, for tht 
remission of sins. Rev. i. 5. 

w John iii. 5. Except a man be born of water, and of 
the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.— 
Tit. iii. 5. — According to his mercy he saved us, ty the 
Washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy 
Ghost, 

* Gal. iii 20, 27. For ye are all the children of God 
by faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have 
been baptized iuto Christ, have put on Christ. 

y 1 Cor. xv. 29. Else what shall they do which art 
baptized for the dead, it the dead rise not at all ? why arc 
they then baptized for the dead ? 
29* 



342 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

•nto the visible chui sh, ■ and enter into an open 
and professed engagement to be wholly and 
only the Lord's. * 

Q. 166. Unto whom is baptism to *>e ad 
ministered ? 

A. Baptism is not to be administered to any 
rtiat are out of the visible church, and so 
Btrangers from tte covenant of promise, till 
they profess their faith in Christ, and obedi- 
ence to him; b but infants descending from pa- 
rents, either both or but one of them, profess- 
ing faith in Christ, and obedience to him, are, 
in that respect, within the covenant, and are 
to be baptized. ° 

* 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized 
into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles ; whether 
we be bond or free : and have been all made to drink 
into one Spirit. 

* Rom. vi. 4. Therefore we are buried with him by 
baptism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up 
from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we 
also should walk in newness of life. 

b Acts viii. 36, 37. And the eunuch said, See, here is 
water : what doth hinder me to be baptized? And Philip 
said, If thou believest with all thine heart, thou mayest 
And he answered and said, I believe that Jesus Christ ia 
Ibe Son of God. Acts ii. 41. Then they that gladly re* 
Deived his word, were baptized. 

« Acts ii. 38, 39. Then Peter said unto them, Repent, 
and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus 
Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the 
—Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to youff 
children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the 
Lord our God shall call. Luke xviii. 16. But Jesus 
called them unto him, and said Suffer little children to 
come ui 'o me, a* I forbid them not ; for of such is the 
tiogdoni of Goi 1 Ccr. vi : , 14 The unbelieving hue- 



THE LARGER CATECHISM, 343 

Q. 167. How is our baptism to be improved 
by us ? 

A. The needful but much neglected duty of 
improving our baptism, is to be performed by 
us all our life long, especially in the time of 
temptation, and when we are present at the 
administration of it to others, d by serious and 
thankful consideration of the nature of it, and 
of the ends for which Christ instituted it, the 
privileges and benefits conferred and sealed 
thereby, and our solemn vow made therein ; * 
by being humbled V>r our sinful defilement, 
our falling short of, and walking contrary to, 
the grace of baptism and our engagements ; 
by growing up to assurance of pardon of sin, 
and of all other blessings sealed to us in that 
sacrament ; g by drawing strength from the 

band is sanctified by the wife ; and the unbelieving wife 
is sanctified by the husband : else were your children 
unclean : but now are they holy. Rom. xi. 16. Gen. 
xvii. 7 to 9, compared with Gal. iii. 9 to 14, and Col. ii 
11, 12. 

* Psa. xxii. 10, 11. J *ras cast upon thee from tic 
womb : thou art my Go» from my mother's belly. Be 
not far from me ; for trouble is near. 

• Rom. vi. 3, 4, 5. 

f Rom. vi. 2, 3. God forbid. How shall we that art 
dead to sin, live any longer therein ? Know ye not, thai 
io many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were 
baptized into his death? 1 Cor. i 11, 12, 13. Gal. 
iii. 1. 

s Phil. iii. 7 to 10, 11. But what things were gain 
to me, those I counted loss for Christ : — That 1 may 
fanw him, and the power of his resurrection, and the 
fel lwship ^f his sufferings, being made conformable unto 
hie death if bj any means might attain untc the 



344 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

death and resurrection of Christ, /rite whom 
we are baptized, for the mortifying oi sin, and 
quickening of grace ; h and by endeavouring to 
live by faith, ! to have our conversation in holi- 
ness and righteousness, j as those that hav< 
therein given up their names to Christ, k and 
to walk in brotherly love, as being baptized bj 
the same Spirit into one body. ! 

Q. 168. What is the Lord's supper ? 

A. The Lord's supper is a sacrament of 
the New Testament, m wherein by giving and 

resurrection of the dead, &c. Rom. iv. 11, 12. 1 Pet. 
iii 21. 

h Rom. vi. 2, 3, 4. How shall we, that are dead to 
sin, live any longer therein ? Know ye not, that so many 
of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized 
into his death ? Therefore we are* buried with him by 
baptism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up from 
the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also 
should walk in newness of life. 

» Gal. iii. 26, 27^ For ye are all the children of God 
by faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have 
been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. 

j Rom. vi. 22. But now, being made free from sin, and 
become servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, 
and the end everlasting life. 

k Acts ii. 38. Be baptized every one of you in the 
name of Jesus Christ. 

i 1 Cor. xii. 13 to 26, 26. For by one Spirit are ire 
all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gen- 
tiles, whether we be bond or free ; — that there should be 
no schism in the body ; but that the members should have 
the same 3are one for another. And whether one membei 
■uffer, all the members suffer with it ; or one member bf 
honoured, all the members rejoice with it. 

■ Luke xxii. 20. Likewise also the c^ip after supper, 
saying, This cup is the New Testament in my blood, whits 
Is shed for you. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 345 

receiving bread and wine according to the ap* 
pointment of Jesus Christ, his death is showed 
forth ; an 1 they that worthily communicate, 
feed upon his body and blood to their spiritual 
nourishment and growth in grace, n have their 
anion and communion with him confirmed ; * 
testify and renew their thankfulnes p and en 
gagement to God q and their mutual love and 
fellowship each with other, as members of the 
same mystical body. r 

Q. 169. Sow hath Christ appointed bread 
and wine to be given and received in the sacra- 
ment of the Lord's supper ? 

A. Christ hath appointed the ministers of 
his word, in the administration of this sacra- 

» Matt, xxvii. 26, 27. And said, Take, eat ; this is my 
body. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave 
it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it. John vi. 55, 56. — 
My flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. 
He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelletb 
in me, and I in him. 1 Cor. xi. 23 to 27. 

1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is 
ii not the communion of the blood of Christ ? The bread 
which we break, is it not the communion of the body ol 
Christ ? 

p 1 Cor. xi. 25. This cup is the New Testament in my 
Blood : this do ye, as oft as ye "rink it, in remembrance 
df me. 

q 1 Cor. x. 16 to 21. The cup of blessing which wt 
bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ 1 
The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the 
body of Christ ? Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, 
And the cup of devils : ye cannot be partakers of th< 
Lord's table, and the table of devils. 

1 Cor. x. 17. For we, being many, are one bread, 
and one body : fc* we are all partakers of that one bireadl 



346 THE LARGER CAlECHiSM. 

ment of the Lord's supper, to set apart the 
bread and wine from common use by the word 
of institution, thanksgiving, and prayer : to 
take and break the bread, and to give both the 
bread and the wine to the communicants; who 
are by the same appointment to take and eai 
the bread, and to drink the wine ; in thankful 
remembrance that the body of Christ was bro- 
ken and given, and his blood shed for them.* 

Q. 170. How do they that worthily commu- 
nicate in the Lord's supper feed upon the body 
and blood of Christ therein ? 

A. As the body and blood of Christ are not 
corporally or carnally present in, with, or un- 
der the bread and wine in the Lord's supper 
and yet are spiritually present to the faith of 
the receiver, no less truly and really than the 
elements themselves are to their outward 
senses ; * so they that worthily communicate 
in the sacrament of the Lord's supper, do 
therein feed upon the body and blood of 
Christ, not after a corporal or carnal, but in 
& spiritual manner ; yet truly and really, * 

s Mark xiv. 22, 23, 24. And as they did eat, Jesus 
took bread, and blessed, and brake it, and gave to them 
and said — This is my body. And he took the cup, and 
when he had given thanks, he gave it to them ; and they 
ali drank of it. 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24. Matt. xxvi. 26 to 28. 
Eph. ii. 11, 13. 

t Acts iii. 21. Whom the heaven must receive until the 
times of restitution of all things. 

* Gal. iii. 1. foolish Galatians — before whose eyes 
jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified 
among you. Heb. xi. 1. 

? J«ba ii. 61 to. 53. I am the lining bread, which camt 



i 



THE L.ARGER CATECHISM. 347 

while by faith they receive and apply onto 
th'.'msolves Christ crucified, and all the bene- 
fit « of his death. w 

Q. 171. How are they that receive the sacra* 
ment of the Lords supper to prepare themselvei 
fafore they come unto it t 

A. They that receive the sacrament of the 
Lord's supper, are, before they come, to pre- 
pare themselves thereunto, by examining them 
selves, x of their being in Christ, 7 of their 
sins and wants ; * of the truth and measure 
of their knowledge,* faith, b repentance, c love 

down from heaven. If any man eat of this bread he 
shall live for ever ; and the bread that I will give is my 
flesh, which I will give for the life of the world. — Except 
ye eat of the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, 
ye have no life in you. 

w 1 Cor. x. 16. See letter (o), page 345. 

x 1 Cor. xi 28. But let a man examine himself, and so 
let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. 

y 2 Cor. xiii. 5. Examine yourselves, whether ye be 
in the faith ; prove your own selves. Know ye not your 
own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be 
reprobates ? 

* 1 Cor. v. 7. Purge out therefore the old leaven, that 
ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened Foj even 
Christ our p^ssover is sacrificed for us. Compared with 
Ex. xii. 15. 

• 1 Cor. xi. 29. For he that eateth and drinketh un- 
worthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, ao( 
discerning the Lord's body. 

b 2 Cor. xiii. 5. See letter (y), above. 

« Zech. xii. 10. And I will pour upon the house of 
David, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit 
of grace and of supplications ; and they shall look upon 
me whom they have pierced ; and they shall mourn for 
him as on 3 mourneth for his only son ; and shall be in 
bittrrness for him, as one that is in bi'terness for his 



348 THE LABGEK CATECHISM. 

co God and the brethren, d charity to all men, 
forgiving those that have done them wrong, 
of their desires after Christ, g and of their ne\f 
obedience ; h and by renewing the exercise of 
these graces,* by serious meditation, j and fer 
Tent prayer. k 

Q. 172. May one who doubteth of his being 
in Christ, or of his due preparation, come td 
the Lord's supper ? 

first-born. 1 Cor. xi. 31. For if we would judge our< 
•elves, we should not be judged. 

d 1 Cor. x. 17. For we, being many, are one bread, 
and one body; for we are all partakers of that one 
bread. 

• 1 Cor. v. 8. Therefore let us keep the feast, not with 
old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wicked- 
ness ; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and 
truth ? 1 Cor. xi. 18, 20. 

f Matt. v. 23, 24. Therefore, if thou bring thy gift- to 
the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath 
aught against thee, leave there thy gift before the altar, 
and go thy way ; first be reconciled to thy brother, and 
then come and offer thy gift. 

% John vii. 37. Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any 
man thirst, let him come unto me and drink. Luke i. 53, 
He hath filled the hungry with good things. Isa. lv. 1. 

fc 1 Cor. v. 8. Therefore let us keep the feast, not with 
old leaven — but with the unleavened bread of sincerity 
and truth. 

* Heb. x. 21, 22, 24. And having an high-priest ovei 
the house of God ; let us draw near with a true heart, it 
full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from 
an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure 
water. — And let us consider one another, to provoke unto 
love, and to good works. Psa. xxvi. 6. 

1 1 Cor. xi, 24. This do, in remembrance of me. 
k Matt. xxvi. 26. Jesus took bread, and blessed ii 
2 Chron. xxx. 18, 19. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 349 

A. One who doubteth of his being in Jhrist, 
or of his due preparation to the sacrament 
of the Lord's supper, may have true interest 
in Christ, though he be not yet assured there- 
of; l and in God's account hath it, if he bt 
duly affected with the apprehension of the want 
of it, m and unfeign* lly desirous to be foind 
in Christ, 11 and to depart from iniquity;* 
in which case (because promises are made, and 
fchis sacrament is appointed, for the relief even 

Isa. 1. 10. Who is among you that feareth the Lord, 
that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in 
darkness, and hath no light? let him trust in the nam*} 
of the Lord, and stay upon his God. 1 John v. 13. These 
things have I written unto you that believe on the name 
of the Son of God ; that ye may know that ye have etek- 
nal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Sod 
of God. 

m Isa. liv. 7, 8, 10. For a small moment have I for 
saken thee ; but with great mercies will I gather thee. 
In a lhtle wrath I hid my face from thee for a moment : 
but with everlasting kindness will I have mercy on thee, 
eaith the Lord, thy Redeemer. — For the mountains shall 
depait; and the hills be removed; bmt my kindness shall 
not depart from thee, neither shall the covenant of my 
peace be removed saith the Lord that hath mercy on thee. 
Matt. v. 3, 4. Psa. xxxi. 22. 

n Psa. xlii. 11. Why art thou cast down, my soul: 
&nd why art thou disquieted within me ? hope thou if! 
Sod : for I shall yet praise him, who is the health of uj 
countenance, and my God. 

• 2 Tim. ii. 19. Nevertheless the oundation of God 
standeth sure, having this seal, The . ord knoweth them 
that are his. And, Let every one that nameth the name 
of Christ, depart from iniquity, Rom. vii. 24, 25. 
wretched man that I air ! who sha 1 deliver me from the 
body of this death ? I »hank God through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. 
30 



350 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

of Tf eak and doubting Christians) p he is t3 be* 
wail his unbelief, q and labour to have hig 
doubts resolved ; r and so doing, he may and 
ought to come to the Lord's supper, that he 
may be further strengthened. B 

Q. 173. May any who profess the faith and 
desire to come to the Lord's supper, be kept 
from it ? 

A. Such as are found to be ignorant or 
scandalous, notwithstanding their profession of 
the faith, and desire to come to the Lord's sup- 
per, may and ought to be kept from that sacra- 
ment by the power which Christ hath left in 
his church, t until they receive instruction, and 
manifest their reformation. n 



p Matt. xxvi. 28. For this is my blood of the new 
testament, which is shed for many, for the remission of 
sins. Matt. xi. 28. Come unto me, all ye that labour 
and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Isa. xl. 
11, 29, 31. 

i Mark ix. 24. And said with tears, Lord, 1 believe ; 
help thou mine unbelief. 

' Acts xvi. 30. And brought them out, and said, Sirs, 
what must I do to be saved ? Acts ix. 6. 

8 7 Cor. xi. 28. But let a man examine himself, and 
so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. Matt, 
xi. 28. 

1 1 Cor. xi. 29. For he that eateth and drinketh un- 
worthily, eateth and drinketh damnation [judgment] to 
himself, not discerning ihe Lord's body. 1 Cor. v. 11. 
But now I have written unto you not to keep company, 
if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator, oi 
•ovetous, or an idolater, or a railer, Or a drunkard, or an 
extortioner ; with such an one, no, not to eat. Matt. vii. 
6. Jude 23. 

» Gal. vi. 1. Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a 
fault, ye whf ell are spiritual restore such an one in Uw 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 351 

Q. 174. What is required of thru that "+ 
oeive the sacrament of the Lord's supper, in thi 
time of the administration of it ? 

A, It is required of them that receive the 
sacrament of the Lord's supper, that during tin 
time of the administration of it, with all hcljf 
reverence and attention, they wait upon God 
in that ordinance ; v diligently observe the sac- 
ramental elements and actions ; w needfully dis- 
cern the Lord's body, x and affectionately 
meditate on his death and sufferings, y and 
thereby stir up themselves to a vigorous exer- 
cise of their graces ; * in judging themselves * 
and sorrowing for sin ; b in earnest hungering 

spirit of meekness ; considering thyself, lest thou also be 
tempted. 

* Heb. xii. 28. Wherefore, we receiving a kingdom 
which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we 
may serve God acceptably, with reverence and godly fear. 
Lev. x. 3. 

w Gal. iii. 1. Before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been 
evidently set forth, crucified among you. 

* 1 Cor. xi. 29. For he that eateth and drinketh un- 
worthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not 
discerning the Lord's body. 

y Luke xxii. 19. And he took bread, and gave thanks, 
and brake it, and gave unto them, saying, This is my bodj 
Which is given for you; this do in remembrance of me. 

* Eph. iii. 17, 18, 19. That ye, being rooted and grounded 
In love, may be able to comprehend with all saints what 
is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height ; and to 
know the love of Christ, which passe th knowledge, that 
ye might be filled with all the fulness of God. 

* 1 Cor. xi. 31. For if we would judge ourselves we 
should not be judged 

b Zech. xii. 10. An I they shall look upon mo whan 
they have pierced, and they shall mourn. 



352 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

and thirsting after Christ, • feeding on him bj 
faith, d receiving of his fulness ; 6 trusting in 
his merits, f rejoicing in his love, g giving 
.hanks for his grace ; h in renewing cf their 
•covenant with God, i and love to ill the 
•aints. j 

Q. 175. What is the duty of Christian*) 
after they have received the sacrament of the 
Lord's supper ? 

A. The duty of Christians, after they have 
received the sacrament of the Lord's supper, 
is seriously to consider how they have behaved 

c Rev. xxii. 17. And the Spirit and the bride say, 
Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let 
him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him 
take the water of life freely 

a Gal. ii. 20. And the life which I now live in the 
flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, 
and gave himself for me. John vi. 35. 

• John i. 16. And of his fulness have all we received, 
and grace for grace. Col. i. 19. 

f Phil. iii. 9. And be found in him, not having mine 
own righteousness, which is of the law, but that which i/j 
through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which ie 
;>f God by faith. 

s 1 Pet. i. 8. Whom having not seen, ye love : is 
whom, though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye re- 
joice with joy unspeakable and full of glory. 2 Chron 
m. 21. 

* Psa. xxii. 26. The meek shall eat and be satisfied 
they shall praise the Lord that seek him : your heart 
shall live for ever. 

» Jer. I. 6. Come, and let us join ourselves to the Lord 
in a perpetual covenant that shall not be forgotten 
Pta. 1. 6. 

j 1 Cor. x. 17. For we, being many, are one btead, 
and one body; for we are all partakers of that ooe 
bread. Acts 42. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 35*» 

themselves therein, and with what s iccess ? * 
if they find quickening and comfort, to tdesfl 
God for it, l beg the continuance of it, ■ 
watch against relipse, n fulfil their vows, • 
and encourage themselves to a frequent at 
tendance on that ordinance : p but if they find 
no present benefit, more exactly to review their 
preparation to, and carriage at the sacra- 
ment; 11 in both which if they can approve 
themselves to God and their own consciences* 
they are to wait for the fruit of it in due 
time ; r but if they see that they have failed in 

k 1 Cor. xi. 17, 30, 31. Psa. lxxiii. 28. 

i 2 Cor. ii. 14. Now thanks be unto God, which al- 
ways causeth us to triumph in Christ. Acts ii. 42, 46, 
47. 

m Rom. xv. 13. Now, the God of hope fill yo~i with 
all joy and peace in believing, that ye may abound in 
hope, through the power of the Holy Ghost. Psa. xxxvi. 
10. 

» 1 Cor. x. 12. Wherefore, let him tha* flhink- 
eth he standeth take heed lest he fall. Bom. xi. 
20. 

o Psa. L 14. Offer unto God thanksgiving; an/ pay 
thy vows unto the Most High. 

p 1 Cor. xi. 25, 26. Psa. xxvii. 4. Act* \\. 42. 

* Psa. lxxvii. 6. I commune with mine own he*rt; 
and my spirit made diligent search. Psa. cxxxix. 23, *24. 
Search me, God, and know my heart, try me, »*id 
know my thoughts ; and see if there be any wicked way 
In me, and lead me in the way everlasting. 

r Psa. cxxiii. 1, 2. Unto thee lift I up mifre eyes, 
thou that dwellest in the heavens. Behold, as the eyw 
oi servants look unto the hand of their master*, and m 
the eyes of a maiden unto the hand of her mistress: w 
our eyes wait u >on the Lord our God, until thai he ha** 
mercy upon is Isa. viii. 17. 
80* 



354 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

either, they are to be humbled, * and to attend 
upon it afterward with more care and dili 
gence. * 

Q. 176. Wherein do the sacraments of bap 
'ism and the Lord's supper igree ? 

A. The sacraments of baptism and th€ 
Lord's supper agree, in that the author of both 
,s God ; u the spiritual part of both is Christ 
and his benefits ; v both are seals of the same 
covenant, w are to be dispensed by ministers 

• Hos. xiv. 2. Take with you words, and turn to the 
Lord ; say unto him, Take away all iniquity, and receive 
us graciously ; so will we render the calves of our lips. 
Hosea vi. 1, 2. 

* 2 Cor. vii. 11. For, behold, this self-same thing, 
that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it 
wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, 
what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement 
desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge ! In all things 
ye have approved yourselves to be clear in this matter. 
1 Chron. xv. 12 to 14. 

a Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 23. For I 
have received of the Lord, that which also I delivered 
unto you, That the Lord Jesus, the same night in which 
lie was betrayed, took bread. 

T Rom. vi. 3, 4. Know ye not, that so many of us aa 
#ere baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into hit 
death ? Therefore we are buried with him by baptism 
into death : that like as Christ was raised up from the 
dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should 
walk in newness of life. 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of bless- 
ing, which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood 
df Christ ? The bread which we break, is it not the com- 
•union of the body of Christ? 

w Col. ii. 11, 12. In whom also ye are circumcised 
with the circumcision ma^e without hands, in putting 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 355 

of the gospel and by none other; x and to ba 
continued in the church of Christ until his 
second coming. y 

Q. 177. Wherein do the sacraments of bap 
tism and the Lord's supper differ ? 

A. The sacraments of baptism and the Lord's 
supper differ, in that baptism is to be adminis- 
tered but once, with water, to be a sign and 
seal of our regeneration and ingrafting into 
Christ," and that even to infants;* whereas 



off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision 
of Christ ; buried with him in baptism wherein also ye are 
risen with him through the faith of the operation of God, 
who hath raised him from the dead. Compared with 
Rom. iv. 11. Matt. xxvi. 27, 28. And he took the cur 
and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye 
all of it ; for this is my blood of the New Testament 
which is shed for many for the remission of sins. 

* Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye, therefore, and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 23. For 1 
have received of the Lord, that which I also delivered 
unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which 
he was betrayed, took bread. 1 Cor. iv. 1. Let a man 
bo account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stew- 
ards of the mysteries of God. Heb. v. 4. 

i Matt, xxviii. 20. Teaching them [all nations] to ob- 
»rve all things whatsoever I have commanded you : and 
lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. 
1 Cor. xi. 26. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink 
this cup v ye do show the Lord's death till he come. 

* Matt. iii. 11. 1 indeed baptize you with water into 
repentance : but he that cometh after me is mightier $han 
I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear : he shall baptize 
you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire. Gal. in. 27. 
For as many of you as have been baplizcd into Christ 
hft Ye rut on Christ. Titus iii. *>. 

«*ct8 ii 38, $** Repent, and be baptiied every on« 



356 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

the Lord's supper is to be administered :>ften> 
in the elements of bread and wine, to repre* 
sent and exhibit Christ as spiritual nourishment 
to the soul, * and to confirm our continuance 
and growth in him, and that only to such 
as are of years and ability to examine them 
selves. d 

Q. 178. What is prayer ? 

A. Prayer is an offering up of our desires 
unto God, e in the name of Christ, f by the 
help of his Spirit ; g with confession of our 

of you. — for the promise is unto you and to your child- 
ren. 1 Cor. vii. 14. — The unbelieving wife is sanctified 
by the husband : else were your children unclean , bui 
now are they holy. — See letter (c), page 342. 

b 1 Cor. xi. 26. For as often as ye eat this bread, and 
drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. 
Col. ii. 19. — Not holding the head, from which all the 
body by joints and bands having nourishment minis- 
tered, and knit together, increaseth with the increase of 
God. 

e 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is 
it not the communion of the blood of Christ ? The bread 
which we break, is it not the communion of the body of 
Christ ? Eph. iv. 15, 16. 

* 1 Cor. xi. 28. But let a man examine himself, and 
bo let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. 

• Psa. lxii. 8. Trust in him at all times ; ye peo- 
ple, pour out your heart before him ; God is a refuge 
for us. 

t John xvi. 23, 24. Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father 
in my name, he will give it you. Hitherto have ye asked 
nothing in my name ; ask, and ye shall receive, that your 
joy may \i full. 

s Rom. viii. 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our 
infirmities ; for we know not what we should pray for aa 
we ought ; but the Spirit itself maketh intercession fur 
ub with groanings which cannot be uttered 



THE LARGEK CATECHISM. 357 

bins, h aa 1 thankful acknowledgment oi his 
mercies. i 

Q. 179 Are ive to pray unto Gfod only t 
A. God only being able to search the 
aeart, J hear the requests, k pardon ihe 
lins, ' and fulfil the desires of all, m and 
only to be believed in, n and worshipped 
with religious worship ; ° prayer, which is a 



b Dan. ix. 4. And I prayed unto the Lord my God, and 
made my confession. Psa. xxxii. 5, 6. — I said, I will con- 
fess my transgressions unto the Lord ; and thou forgavest 
the iniquity of my sin. Selah. For this shall every one 
that is godly pray unto thee, in a time when thou mayest 
he found. 

1 Phil. iv. 6. In every thing by prayer and supplica- 
tion, with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known 
unto God. 

t 1 Kings viii. 39. Thou, even thou only, knowest the 
hearts of all the children of men Acts i. 24. And they 
prayed, and said, Thou, Lord, which knowest the heart* 
of all men, show whether of these two thou hast chosen. 
Rom. viii. 27. 

k Psa. lxv. 2. thou that hearest prayer, unto th©€ 
shall all flesh come. 

i Micah vii. 18. Who is a God like unto thee, that par- 
floneth iniquity, and passeth by the transgression of ih.% 
remnant of his heritage ? 

m Psa. cxlv. 16, 19. Thou opeLest thine hand, and safe- 
Wfiest the desire of every living thing. — He will fulfil the 
lesire of them that fear him. 

* 2 Sam. xxii. 32. For who is God, save the Lord! 
and who is a rock save our God ? John xiv. 1. Let not 
your heart be troubled : ye believe in God. 

• Matt. iv. 10. Then saith Jesus unto him, Get 
&ee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou &halt trot* 
*liip the Lord thy G od, and him only shait thou serve 



358 TIIE LABGER CATECHISM. 

special part thereof, p is to be made Ly all U 
him alone, q and to none other. r 

Q. 180. What is it to pray in the name c$ 
Christ ? 

A. To pray in the name of Christ, is, in jb& 
dience to his command, and in confidence rp 
his promises, to ask mercy lor" his sake: § not 
by bare mentioning of his name ; * but by 
drawing our encouragement to pray, and our 
boldness, strength, and hope of acceptance in 
prayer, from Christ and his mediation. u 

P 1 Cor. i. 2. Unto the church of God, which is at Cor- 
inth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to 
be saints, with all that in every place call upon the name 
of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours. 

fl Isa. xlii. 8. I am the Lord ; that is my name : ami 
nay gl° rv w iH I not g* ve t0 another, neither my praise to 
graven images Luke iv. 8. Psa. 1. 15. 

T Jer. iii. 23. Truly in vain is salvation hoped for from 
the hills, and from the multitude of mountains : truly in 
the Lord our God is the salvation of Israel. Jer. xiv. 22 
Rom. x. 14. 

• John xiv. 13, 14. And whatsoever ye shall ask in my 
name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in 
the Son. If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will dw 
it Dan. ix. 17. 

£uke vi. 46. And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and 
do not the things which I say ? Matt vii. 21. 

1 Heb. iv. 14, 15, 16. Seeing then that we have a great 
high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus th« 
Son of God, let us hold fast our profession. For we have 
not an high-priest which cannot be touched with the feel 
mg of our infirmities ; but was in all points tempted lika 
as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly 
unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and 
|nd grace to kelp in time of need. 1 John v 18, 

:*, is. 



THE 1 AUGER CATECHISM. 359 

Q. 181. Why are we to pray in the nam* 
if. Ci>Hst ? 

A. The sinfulness of man, and his distance 
fron Gnd by reason thereof, being so great, as 
aliat we can have no access into his presence 
without a mediator, v and there being none in 
heaveu or earth appointed to, or fit for, tha 
glorious work but Christ alone, w we are to pray 
in no other name but his only. x 

Q. 182. How doth the Spirit help us to 
pray ? 

A. We not knowing what to pray for, as we 
ought, the Spirit helpeth our infirmities, by 
enabling us to understand both for whom, and 
what, and how prayer is to be made ; and by 
working and quickening in our hearts, (although 

t John xiv. 6. Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, 
and the truth, and the life : no man cometh unto the 
Father but by me. Eph. hi. 12. In whom we have bold- 
ness and access with confidence by the faith of him. 

w Heb. vii. 25, 26, 27. Wherefore he is able also to 
save them to the uttermost that come unto God by hint, 
seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them. Po* 
such an high-priest became us, who is holy, harmless, un 
defiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the 
heavens ; who needeth not daily, as those high-priests, U 
after up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for 
die people's: for this he did once, when he offered up 
dimself. 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God, and on4 
mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus 
/ohn vi. 27. 

* Col. iii. 17. And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, 
do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to 
God and the Father by him. Heb. xiii. 15. By him 
therefore, let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God con- 
tinually, $ la* is, the fruit of our lips, giving thanks U 
Wis name. 



360 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

not in all persons, nor at all times in the same 
measure) those apprehensions, affections, and 
graces, which are requisite for the right per- 
formance of that duty. 7 

Q. 183. For whom arc we to pray f 
A. We are to pray for the whole church of 
Christ upon earth, ■ for magistrate^ * and 
ministers, b for ourselves, ° our brethren, d 
yea, our enemies, e and for all sorts of men 
living, f or that shall live hereafter ; g but 

y Rom. viii. 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth out 
infirmities : for we know not what we should pray for ai 
we ought ; but the Spirit itself maketh intercession far 
us with groanings which cannot be uttered. Psa. lxxx 
J 8. — Quicken us, and we will call upon thy name. Psa. 
x. 17. Zech. xii. 10. 

• Eph. vi. 18. Praying always with all prayer and 
supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with 
all perseverance, and supplication for all saints. Psa. 
xxviii. 9. Save thy people, and bless thine inheritance : 
feed them also and lift them up for ever. 

• 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that, first of aU\ 
supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, 
be made for all men ; for kings, and for all that are in 
authority. 

% 2 Thess. iii. 1. Finally, brethren, pray for us, that 
tb« word of the Lord may have free course, and be glori- 
fttd, even as it is with you. Col. iv. 3. 

s Gen. xxxii 11. Deliver me, I pray thee, from the 
hand of my brother, from the hand of Esau : for I fear 
him, lest he will come and smite me, and the mother with 
the children. 

• James v. 16. Pray one for another, that ye may bf 
kealed. 2 Thess. i. 11. 

• Matt. v. 44. Pray for them which despitefully use 
you, and pernecutk you. 

f 1 Tira. ii. 1, 2. See letter (a), above. 

• John xvh, 20. Neither pray I for these alone ; bul 






THE LARGER CATECHISM. 361 

not for the dead, h nor for those that are known 
to have sinned the sin unto death. * 

Q. 184. For what things are we to pray f 

A. We are to pray for all things tending to 
the glory of God, j the welfare of the church, * 
our own l or others' good ; m but ZLot fcr anj 
thing that is unlawful. n 

Q. 185. How are we to pray ? 

A. We are to pray with an awful apprehen 
iion of the majesty of God, ° and deep sense 

for them also which shall believe on me through their 
word. 2 Sam. vii. 29. 

h 2 Sam. xii. 23. But now he is dead, wherefore should 
I fast ? Can I bring him back again ? I shall go to him, 
but he shall not return to me. 

• 1 John v. 16. There is a sin unto death : I do not 
say that he shall pray for it. 

i Matt. vi. 9. Our Father which art in heaven ; hal- 
lowed be thy name. 

k Psa. li. 18. Do good in thy good pleasure untoZion; 
build thou the walls of Jerusalem. Psa. exxii. 6. Pray 
for the peace of Jerusalem : they shall prosper that love 
thee. 

1 Matt. vii. 11. If ye, then, being evil, know how to 
give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall 
your Father which is in heaven give good things to them 
that ask him ? 

• Psa. exxv. 4. Do good, Lord, unto those that be 
good, and to them tnat are upright in their hearts. 1 
Thcss. v. 23, and 2 Thess. iii. 16. 

• 1 John v. 14. And this is the confidence that we 
fcave in him, that if we ask any thing according to his 
will, he heareth us. James iv. 3. Ye ask and receive 
not, because ye ask amiss. 

• Psa. xxxiii. 8. Let all the earth fear the Lord : let 
all the inhabitants of the world stand in awe of him. — 
Psa. xcv. 6. cone, let us worship and bow down ; lei 
MB kneel before the Lord our Maker. 

81 



362 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

of rail- own un worthiness, p necessities,* and 
sins ; r with penitent, 8 thankful, t and enlarged 
hearts ; u with understanding, v faith, w sin- 
cerity, x fervency, y love, z and persev*.- 

f Gen. xviii. 27. And A )raham answered and said. 
Behold now, I have taken upon me to speak unto the 
Lord, which am but dust and ashes. Psa. cxliv. 3. 

<? Psa lxxxvi. 1. Bow down thine ear, Lord, heal 
ine : for I am poor and needy. Luke xv. 17, 18, 19. 

r Psa. exxx. 3. If thou, Lord, shouldst mark iniqui- 
ties, Lord, who shall stand ? Luke xviii. 13. And the 
publican, standing afar off, would not lift up so much a? 
his eyes unto heaven, but smote upon his breast, saying, 
God be merciful to me a sinner. 

* Psa. li. 17. The sacrifices of God are a broken 
spirit : a broken and a contrite heart, God, thou wilt 
not despise. Zech. xii. 10, &c. 

t Phil. iv. 6. In every thing by prayer and supplica- 
tion, with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known 
unto God. 1 Thess. v. 18. 

* Psa. lxxxi. 10. Open thy mouth wide, and I will fill 
it. Eph. iii. 20, 21. Now, unto him that is able to do 
exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think, ac- 
cording to the power that worketh in us, unto him be 
glory in the church, &c. 

* 1 Cor. xiv. 15. What is it then ? I will pray 
with the spirit, and I will pray with the understanding 
also. 

w Heb x. 22. Let us draw near — in full assurance of 
faith, &c. James i. 6. But let him ask in faith, nothing 
Wavering. 

» Heb. x. 22. Let us draw near with a true heart. — 
Psa cxlv. 18. The Lord is nigh unto all them that rail 
upon him, — in truth. Psa. xvii. 1. John if. 24. 

7 James v. 16. The effectual fervent prayer of a 
righteous man availeth much. 

« 1 Tim. ii. 8. I will therefore that men pray erery- 
where, lifting ur ioty hi\nd? ; without wrath and doubting 
Uact. v 21,24. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 363 

ranee, * waiting upon him* with humble sub- 
mission to his will. e 

Q. 186. What rule hath Grod given for our 
direction in the duty of prayer ? 

A. The whole word of God is of use te 
direct us in the duty K praying ; d but the spe 
cial rule of direction is that form of prayei 
which our Saviour Christ taught his disciples, 
commonly called, The Lord's Prayer. e 

Q. 187. Sow is the Lord's prayer to be 
used ? 

A. The Lord's prayer is not only for direc- 
tion, as a pattern according to which we are to 
make other prayers ; but may be also used as 
a prayer so that it be done with understanding, 
faith, reverence, and other graces necessary to 
the right performance of the duty of prayer. f 

Q. 188. Of how many parts doth the Lord % 
prayer consist ? 

a Eph. vi. 18. Praying always with all prayer and 
supplication in the spirit, and watching thereunto with all 
perseverance. 

b Micah vii. 7. Therefore I will look unto the Lord , 
I will wait for the God of my salvation: my God will 
Vear me. 

« Matt. xxvi. 39. And he went a little further and fell 
in his face, and prayed, saying, my Father, if it be pos- 
iible, let this cup pass from me : nevertheless, not as I 
frill, but as thou wilt. 

* 2 Tim. iii. 16, 17. All scripture ; s given by inspira- 
tion of God, and is profitable for doctrine, — that the man 
of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto ail 
good works. 1 John v. 14. 

* Matt. vi. 9, 10, 11, 12, 13. Luke xi. 2, 3, 4. 

t Matt. vi. 9. After this manner, pray ye.— Luk* d 
1 —When ye pray, say, Our Father, &c. 



t M THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

A. The Lord's prayer consists of thre^ parte, 
a preface, petitions, and a conclusion. 

Q. 189. What doth the preface of the LorJTi 
p ayer teach us ? 

A. The preface of the Lord's prayer (con- 
ta ned in these words, Our Father which art 
in heaven) 5 teacheth us, when we pray, to 
dr aw near to God with confidence of his fatherly 
goodness, and our interest therein ; b with rev- 
erence, and all other childlike dispositions, * 
heivenly affections, j and due apprehensions 
of his sovereign power, majesty, and gracious 
coudescension : k as also to pray with and for 
others. l 

Q. 190. What do we fray for in the first 
petition ? 

e Matt. vi. 9. 

h Luke xi. 13. If ye, then, being evil, know how to 
give good gifts unto your children ; how much mo r e shall 
your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that 
ask him. Rom. viii. 15. 

» Psa. xcv. 6, 7. Let us kneel before the Lord our Ma- 
ker. For he is our God ; and we are the people of his 
panture, and the sheep of his hand. Isa. lxiv. 9. 

i Psa. cxxiii 1. Unto thee lift I up mine eyes, thou 
th&t dwellest in the heavens. Lam. iii. 41. Let us lift 
up our heart, with our hands unto God in the heavens. 

k Psa. civ. 1, 2. Bless the Lord my bouI. Lord 
ay Gcd, thou art very great ; thou art clothed with bon- 
aur and majesty. Isa. lxiii. 15. Look down from heaven, 
and behold from the habitation of thy holiness and of thy 
glory : where is thy zeal and thy strength, the sounding 
of thy bowels, and of thy mercies towards me ? are thej 
restrained ? Psa cxiii. 4, 5, 6. 

4 Ac: i xii. 5. Peter therefore was kept in prison ; but 
prater was made without ceasing (f the church unto 
Go i foi him. Zech. viii. 21. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 361 

A. In the first petition, (which is, ffatkwed 
h* thy name) m acknowledging the utter in 
ability and indisposition that is in ourselves 
and all men to honour God aright ; B we pr?vy, 
that God would by his grace enable and inclin* 
us and others to know, to acknowledge, an-l 
highly to esteein him, ° his titles, p attributes, ' 
ordinances, word, r works, and whatsoevei 
he is pleased to make himself known by ; fc 
and to glorify him in thought, word, * and 



■ Matt. vi. 9. 

a 2 Cor. iii. 5. Not that we are sufficient of oir selves 
to thiuk any thing as of ourselves : but our sufficu ncy is 
of God. Psa. li. 15. Lord, open thou my lips ; and 
my mouth shall show forth thy praise. 

Psa. lxvii. 2, 3. That thy way may be known upon 
earth, thy saving health among all nations. Let th • peo- 
ple praise thee, God ; let all the people praise Viee. 
Ha. lxxii. 19. — Let the whole earth be filled witv hit 
glory. Eph. iii. 20, 21. 

p Psa. lxxxiii. 18. That men may know that tl ou, 
whose name alone is JEHOVAH, art the Most High over 
all the earth. 

q Psa. cxlv. 6, 7, 8. And men shall speak of the m rkl 
of thy terrible acts; and I will declare thy greatm u, 
They shall abundantly utter the memory of thy gifc%$ 
goodness, and shall sing of thy righteousness. The Lord 
■a graf'ous, and full of compassion ; slow to anger, and 
of great mercy. Psa. lxxxvi. 10, 15. 

1 2 Thess. iii. 1. Finally, brethren, pray for us, that 
*ne word of the Lord may have free course, and be glori- 
fied, even as it is with you. Psa. cvii. 32. Let them 
exalt him also in the congregaticn of the people, and 
praise him in the assembly of the aiders 2 Cor. ii. 14. 

• Psa. viii. and cxlv. throughout. 

1 Psa. xix. 14. Let the words of my mouth ind the 
meditation of mj heart, be acceptable in thy Bight, 
Lord, my strength and my redeemer. 
31* 



366 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

deed ; 3 that he would prevent and r« 
move atheism, T ignorance, w idolatry, x pro 
faneners, 7 and whatsoever is dishonourable 
to him ; * and by his overruling providence, 
direct and dispose of all things to his own 
glory. a 

Q. 191. What do we pray for in the secon i 
petition ? 

A. In the second petition, (which is, Thy 
kingdom come) b acknowledging ourselves 
and all mankind to be by nature under the 



Phil. i. 11. Being filled with the fruits of right- 
eousness, which are by Jesus Christ, unto the glory ana 
praise of God. 

▼ Psa. lxxix. 10. Wherefore should the heathen say, 
Where is their God ? Let him be known among the heA 
then in our sight. Psa. lxvii. 1 — 4. 

w Eph. i. 17, 18. That the God of our Lord Jesua 
Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit 
of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him : the 
eyes of your understanding being enlightened; &c. 

* Psa. xcvii. 7. Confounded be all they that serve 
graven images, that boast themselves of idols : worship 
him, all ye gods. 

y Psa. lxxiv. 18, 22. Remember this, that the enemy 
hath reproached, Lord, and that the foolish people have 
blasphemed thy name. — Arise, God, plead thine own 
eause ; remember how the foolish man reproacheth thee 
•aily. 

1 Jer. xiv. 21. For thy name's sake ; do not disgrace 
the throne of thy glory. 2 Kings xix. 16. 

* Isa. Ixiv. 1, 2. that thou wouldst rend the heav- 
ens, that thou wouldst come down, that the mountains 
might flow down at thy presence, — to make thy nam* 
known to thine adversaries, ths.t the nations may tremble 
tt th, pr«se/ice! 2 Thron, ijl 6, 10, 1J, 12. 

* MUt. ri 10 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 367 

do ninion of sin and Satan, ° we praj that 
the kingdom of sin and Satan may be destroy- 
ed, d the gospel propagated throughout the 
world, e the Jews called, f the fulness of the 
Gentiles brrught in ; g the church furnished 
with all gospel-officers and ordinances, 11 purg 
ed from corruption, i countenanced and main 
tained by the civil magistrate : j that the 

c Eph. ii. 2, 3. AV herein in time past ye walked ac- 
cording to the course of this world, according to the 
prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now work- 
e-th in the children of disobedience : among whom also 
we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our 
flesh, fulfiling the desires of the flesh and of the mind ; 
and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others 

<* Psa. lxviii. 1. Let God arise, let his enemies be scat* 
tered : let them also that hate him flee before him. Rev. 
xii. 9. 

« 2 Thess. iii. 1. Finally, brethren, pray for us, that 
the word of the Lord may have free course, and be glori- 
fied, even as it is with you. Psa. lxvii. 2. 

f Rom. x. 1. Brethren, my heart's desire and prayer 
tc> God for Israel is, that 1 hey might be saved. 

f Rom. xi. 25. For I would not, brethren, that ye 
should be ignorant of this mystery, that blindness in pari 
is happened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be 
come in. Psa. lxvii. 1, &c. 

h Matt. ix. 38. Pray ye therefore the Lord of the har- 
rest, that he will send forth labourers into his harvest. 

Eph. v. 26, 27. That he might sanctify and clean3€ 
it with the washing of water by the word ; that he migh\ 
present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot, 
or wrinkle, or any such thing ; but that it should be holy 
And without blemish. Mai. i. 11. 

i 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that first of all, 
supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, 
be made for all men ; for kings, and for all tnat are in 
Authority ; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life 
U all g>. ii ness and honest- / sa xlix. 23. 



368 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

ordinances of Chrisfc may be purely dispensed, 
and made effectual to the converting of those 
that are yet in their sins, and the confirming, 
comforting, and building up of those that an» 
already converted : k that Christ would rule ir 
our hearts here, l and hasten the time of hit 
second coming, and our reigning with him foi 
ever ; m and that he would be pleased so to ex- 
ercise the kingdom of bis power in all the 
world, as may best conduce to these ends. n 

Q. 192. What do we pray for in the third 
petition ? 

A. In the third petition, (which is, Thy will 
be done on earth as it is in heaven) ° acknow- 
ledging that by nature we and all men are 
not only utterly unable and unwilling tc 

k 2 Cor. iv. 2. Not handling the word of God deceit- 
fully ; but, by manifestation of the truth, commending 
ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God 
Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes, and to turn them from 
darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God. 
that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance 
among them which are sanctified. 2 Thess. ii. 16, 17. 
Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even oui 
Father, — comfort your hearts, and establish you in ever/ 
good word and work. 

i Eph. iii. 14, 17. For this cause I bow my knees unto 
the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, — that Christ maj 
iwell in your hearts by faith. 

■ Rev. xxii. 20. He which tesjifieth these things saith, 
purely I come quickly ; Amen. Even so, come, Lord 
Jesus. 2 Tim. ii 12. If we suffer, we shall also reign 
with him. 

• Psa. xlv. 3, 4 Gird thy sword upon thy thigh, C moat 
mighty, with thj glory and tby majesty, &c. See lettef 
<*)> page 366. 

• Matt. vi. 10 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 36 S 

know and do the will of God, p but prone to 
rebel against Vis word, q to repine and murmur 
against his providence/ and wholly inclined to 
dc the will of the flesh, and of the devil:' 
we pray that God would by his Spirit take 
rway from ourselves and others all blindness, * 
weakness, n indisposedness, v and perverseness 
of heart, w and by his grace make us able and 

p 1 Cor. ii. 14. The natural man receive th not the 
things of the Spirit of God ; for they are foolishness unto 
him ; neither can he know them, because they are spirit- 
ually discerned. Rom. viii. 5, 8. 

q Rom. viii. 7. Because the carnal mind is enmit) 
against God ; for it is not subject to the law of God, nei- 
ther indeed can be. 

r Matt. xx. 11, 12. And when they had received it, 
they murmured against the good man of the house, say- 
ing, These last have wrought but one hour, and thou hast 
made them equal unto us, which have borne the burden 
and heat of the day. Psa. lxxiit 3. — I was' envious at 
the foolish, when I saw the prosperity of the wicked. 

» Tit. iii. 3. For we oursexves also were sometimes 
foolish, disobedient, deceive^, serving divers lusts and 
pleasures, &c. Eph. ii. 2, 3 See letter (c), page 367. 

1 Eph. i. 17, 18. That the God of :ur Lord Jesug 
Christ, the Father of glory- may give unto you the spirit 
of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him ; thiB 
eyes of your understanding being enlightened ; &c. 

« Eph. iii. 16. That he would grant you according t€ 
the riches of his glory, to ^e strengthened with might by 
his Spirit in the inner map- 

* Matt xxvi. 40, 41. And he cometh unto the disci- 
ples, and findeth them asleep, and saith unto Peter What ! 
could ye not watch with me one hour ? Watch and pray, 
that ye enter not into temptation : the spirit indeed L 
willing, but the flesh is weak. Rom. vii. 24, 25. 

w Ezek. xi. 19. And ) will take the stony htart out 
of their flesh, and wiK gi T e them a heart of flesh. Jo*. 



370 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

willing to know, lo, and submit, to hid *iD 
in all things, x with the like humility, 7 cheer- 
fulness, f faithfulness, a diligence, b zeal, ' sin- 
cerity/ and constancy,® as the angels do in 
heaven. f 



xxxi. 18. Thou hast chastised me, and I was chastised, 
as a bullock unaccustomed to the yoke : turn thou mej 
and I shall be turned : for thou art the Lord my God. 

x Psa. cxix. 35. Make me to go in the path of thy 
oonimand orients ; for therein do I delight. Acts xxi. 14. 
And when he would not be persuaded, we ceased, saying, 
The will of the Lord be done. 1 Sam. iii. 18. 

J Psa. cxxiii. 2. Behold, as the eyes of servants look 
unto the hand of their masters, and as the eyes % of a 
maiden unto the hand of her mistress ; so our eyes wait 
upon the Lord our God. Psa cxxxi. 2. Mich. vi. 8. 

* Psa. c. 2. Serve the Lord with gladness ; come be- 
fore his presence with singing. 

a Isa. xxxviii. 3. Remember now, Lord, I beseech 
thee, how I have walked before thee in truth, and 
with a perfect heart, and have done that which is good 
in thy sight. Epb. vi. 6. Doing the will of God from 
the heart. 

b Psa. cxix. 4. 

c Rom. xii. 11. Not slothful in business; fervent in 
spirit ; serving the Lord. 

d 2 Cor. i. 12. Our rejoicing is this, the testimony of 
our conscience, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not 
with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, ^e have 
had our conversation in the world. 

• Psa. cxix. 112. I have inclined my heart to perform 
thy statutes always, even unto the end. Rom. ii. 7. To 
them who by patient continuance in well-doing, seek foi 
glory, and honour, and immortality ; eternal life. 

f Psa. ciii. 20, 21, 22 Bless the Lord, ye iris angels, 
that excel in strength, that do his commandments, heark- 
ening unto the voice of his word. Bless ye the Lord, a)J 
ye his hosts ; ye ministers of his, that do his pleasure.-* 
Bless the Lord, my soul. Dan. vii. 10. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 371 

Q. 193. What do we pray for in the fourth 
petition f 

A, In the fourth petition, (which is, Give ui 
this day our daily bread) s acknowledging 
that in Adam, and by our own sin, we have 
forfeited our right to all the outward blessings 
of this life, and deserve to be wholly deprived 
of them by God, and to have them cursed to 
as in the use of them ; h and that neither they 
of themselves are able to sustain us, * nor we 
to merit, j or by our own industry to procure 
them, k but prone to desire, 1 get, m and use 
them unlawfully : n we pray for ourselves 
and others, that both they and we, waiting 

§ Matt. vi. 11. 

h Gen. iii. 17. And unto Adam he said, — Cursed is 
the ground for thy sake ; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it 
all the days of thy life. Lam. iii. 22. It is of the 
Lord's mercies that we are not consumed, because his 
sompassions fail not. Deut. xxviii. 15, to the end. 

i Deut. viii. 3. And he humbled thee, and suffered 
thee to hunger, and fed thee with manna, — that he might 
make thee know that man doth not live by bread only, but 
by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the 
Lord, doth man live. 

J Gen. x«xxii. 10. I am not worthy of the least of all 
the mercies, and of all the truth, which thou hast showed 
unto thy servant. 

k Deut. viii. 18. But thou shalt remember the Lord 
Ihy God ; for it is he that giveth thee power to get wealth. 
Prov. x. 22. 

i Luke xii.. 15. Take heed, and beware of covetousness 
ier. vi. 13. 

■ Hos. xii. 7. He is a merchant he balances of deceit 
are in his hand : he loveth to oppress. 

■ James iv. 3. Ye ask, and receive not, because jb ask 
am 3», that ye may consume it upon your luste- 



372 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

upon the providence of God from day to day 
in the use of lawful means, may of his free 
gift, and as to his fatherly wisdom shall seem 
best, enjoy a competent portion of them, • 
and have the same continued and blessed unto 
us in our holy and comfortable use of them, ? 
and contentment in them ; q and be kept from 
all things that are contrary to our temporal 
support and comfort. r 

Q. 194. What do we pray for in the fifth 
petition ? 

A. In the fifth petition, (which is, Forgive 
us our debts, as we forgive our debtors) B ac- 
knowledging that we and all others are guilty 

o Gen. xxviii. 20, 21. And Jacob vowed a vow, saying, 
If God will be with me, and will keep me in this way that 
I go, and will give me bread to eat, and raiment to put 
on, — then shall the Lord be my God. James iv. 13, 15. 
Go to now, ye that say, To-day, or to-morrow, we will go 
into such a city, and continue there a year, and buy and 
sell, and get gain ; — for that ye ought to say, If the Lord 
will, we shall live, and do this, or that. Psa. xc. 17. And 
let the beauty of the Lord our God be upon us ; and es- 
tablish thou the work of our hands upon us ; yea, the 
work of our hands establish thou it. Psa.. cxliv. 12 to 15. 

p 1 Tim. iv. 4, 5. Every creature of God is good, and 
nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiv- 
ing ; for it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer 
Prov. x. 22. 

<» 1 Tim. vi. 6, 8. Godliness with contentment is great 
gain. — And having food and raiment, let us be therewith 

oo/.tent. 

» Prov. xxx. 8, 9. Remove far from me vanity and liei 
— feed me with food convenient for me : lest I be fall, and 
deny thee, and say, Who is the Lord ? or lest I be poor, 
»nd steal, and take the name of my God in vain. 

, Matt. vi. 12. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 373 

10th of original and actual sin, and thereby 
become debtors to the justice of God, and that 
neither we nor any other creature can make 
the least satisfaction for that debt : * we pray 
for ourselves and others, that God of his free 
grace would, through the obedience and satis- 
faction of Christ apprehended and applied bj 
faith, acquit us both from the guilt and pun- 
ishment of sin, u accept us in his Beloved, ' 
continue his favour and grace to us, w pardon 
our daily failings, x and fill us with peace an<l 

* Matt, xviii. 24. And when he had begun to reckon. 
one was brought unto him which owed him ten thousand 
talents. Rom. v. 19. — By one man's disobedience many 
tfere made sinners. Rom. iii. 9 to 19. — We have before 
proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under 
*in ; that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world 
may become guilty before God. Psa. cxxx. 3. If thoa. 
Lord, shguldest mark iniquities, Lord, who shall stand ? 
Micah vi 6, 7. 

u Rom. v. 19. By the obedience of one shall many be 
made righteous. Rom. iii. 24, 25. Being justified freely 
by his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ 
Jesus ; whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation, 
through faith in his blood ; to declare his righteousness 
for the remission of sins that are past, through the for- 
bearance of God. Acts xiii. 39. 

v Eph, i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, 
wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 

w 2 Pet. i. 2. Grace and peace be multiplied untv 

Lou through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus cui 
crd. 

* Hcs, xiv. 2. Take with you wo:ds, and turn to the 
Lord : say unto him, Take away all i aiquity, and receive 
us graciously. Psa. cxliii. 2. — Entei not into judgment 
with thy servant ; for in thy sight sh %U no man li ving b« 
Justified. Psa. cxxx. 3. 



374 THE LAKGEK CATECHISM. 

joy, in ginng us daily more and mors asso- 
ranee of forgiveness, 7 which we are the rathei 
emboldened to ask, and encouraged to expect, 
when we have this testimony in ourselves, 
that we from the heart forgive others their 
)ffences. ■ 

Q. 195 What do we pray for i?i the sixth 
petition ? 

A. In the sixth petition, (which is, And lead 
us not into temptation, but deliver us from 
evil) a acknowledging that the most wise, 
righteous, and gracious God, for divers holy 
and just ends, may so order things that we 
may be assaulted, foiled, and for a time led 
captive by temptations ; b that Satan, c the 
world, d and the flesh, are ready powerfully 

i Rom. xv. 13. Now the God of hope fill you with all 
joy and peace in believing, that ye may abound in hope, 
through the power of the Holy Ghost. Rom. v. 1, 2.-^ 
Psa. li. 7 to 12. 

■ Luke xi. 4. And forgive us our sins : for we also 
forgive every one that is indebted to us. Matt, xviii. 35. 
Bo likewise shall my heavenly Father do also unto you, 
if ye from your hearts forgive not every one his brothe? 
their trespasses. Matt. vi. 14, 15. 

* Matt. vi. 13. 

k 2 Chron. xxxii, 31. God left him, to try him, that 
be might know all that was in his heart. Job Ji. 6. And 
the Lord said unto Satan, Behold, he is in thine hand; 
but save his ife. 

c 1 Pet v. 8. Be sober, be vigilant; because 70urad 
reriary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seek 
mg whom he may devour. Job ii. 2. 

* Luke xxi. 34. And take heed to yourselves, lest at 
&ny time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and 
drunkenness, and cares of -his life, and so that day conn 
opon you unawares. Marl iv. 19 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 375 

•o draw us aside «md ensnare us ; 6 tnd that 
yre, even after the pardon of our sins, by rea* 
son of our corruption, f weakness, and want 
of watchfulness, g are not only subject to be 
tempted, and forward to expose ourselves unto 
temptations, h but also of ourselves unabk 
and unwilling to resist them, to recover out of 
them, and to improve them ; ! and worthy to 
be left under the power of them ; j we pray, 
that God would so overrule the world and all 

• James i. 14. livery man is tempted when he is drawn 
away of his own lust, and enticed. 

' Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, 
and the Spirit against the flesh : and these are contrary, 
the one to the other ; so that ye cannot do the things thai 
ye would. Rom. vii. 18. 

s Matt. xxvi. 41. Watch and pray, that ye enter net 
j!ito temptation : the spirit indeed is willing, bui the flesh 
is weak. 

h Eccl. ix. 12. Man also knoweth not his time : as the 
fishes that are taken in an evil net, and as the birds that 
are caught in the snare ; so are the sons of men snared 
In an evil time, when it falleth suddenly upon them. 
1 Tim. vi. 9. They that will be rich, fall into temptation, 
and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lustb. 
Prov. vii. 22. 

Eph. vi. 11, 12. Put on the whole armour of God 
that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the 
devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but 
against principalities, against powers, against the ruierg 
of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wicked 
ness in high places. 1 Chron. xxi. 1, ?, 3, 4. 2 Chron. 
xvi. 7, 8, 9, 10. 

j Psa. lxxxi. 11, 12. But my people would not hearken 
to my voice ; and Israel would none of me. So I gave 
in em uj> unto their own heart's lust; and they walked 
u? their own counsels 



376 THE LAKGE.R CATECHISM. 

in it, k subdue the flesh, l and restrain 3a» 
tan, m order all things, n bestow and bless all 
means of grace, ° and quicken us to watch- 
fulness in the use of them, .that we and all 
his people may by his providence be kept 
From being tempted to sin ; p or, if tempted, 
vhat by his Spirit we may be powerfully sup- 
ported and enabled to stand in the hour of 
temptation ; q or, when fallen, raised again 
and recovered out of it, r and have a sancti- 

k John xvii. 15. I pray not that thou shouldest take 
them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them 
from the evil. Rom. viii. 28. 

1 Psa. li. 10. Create in me a clean heart, God ; and 
renew a right spirit within me. Psa. cxix. 133. — Let no* 
any iniquity have dominion over me. 

■ Hcb. ii. 18. For in that he himself hath suffered, 
being tempted, he is able to succour tbem that are tempted 
1 Cor. x. 13. — God is faithful, who will not suffer you 
to be tempted above that ye are able. 2 Cor. xii. 8. 

B Bom. viii. 28. And we know that all things work 
together for good to them that love God, to them who are 
the called according to his purpose. 

° Heb. xiii. 20, 21. Now the God of peace, — make you 
perfect in e^ery good work, to do his will, working in you 
that which is well pleasing in his sight, through Jesus 
Christ. Eph. iv. 11, 12. 

p Matt. xxvi. 41. Watch and pray, that ye enter not 
into temptation. Psa. xix. 13. Kaep back thy servant 
also from presumptuous sins ; let them not have dominion 
over me. 

* 1 Cor. x. 13. God 's faithful, who will not suffer 
you to be tempted above that ye are able ; but will with 
the temptation also make a way to ^seaje, that ye may 
he able to If ear it, Eph. iii. 14, 15, 16. 

f Psa. li. 12. Restore unto me the joy ct thy salvation 
and uphol i m« » ith thy free Spirit. 



THE LARGER CAT1CHISM. 377 

fiod use and improvement thereof; that ouf 
sanctification and salvation may be perfec „ed, * 
Satan trodden under our feet, u and we fully 
freed from sin, temptation, and all evil for 
ever. T 

Q. 196. What dot! the conclusion of th 
Lord's prayer teach us ? 

A. The conclusion of the Lord's prayer^ 
(which is, For thine is the kingdom, and the 
power, and the glory, for ever. Amen.)* 
teacheth us to enforce our petitions with argu- 
ments, x which are to be taken, not from any 

* 1 Pet. v. 10. But the God of all grace, who hath 
called us unto his eternal glory by Christ Jesus, afteT 
that ye have suffered awhile, make you perfect, stablish, 
strengthen, settle you. 1 Pet. i. 6, 7. Wherein ye greatly 
rejoice, though now for a season, if need be, ye ar<3 in 
heaviness through manifold temptations ; that the trial 
of your faith, being much more precious than of gold 
that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be 
found unto praise, and honour, and glory, at the appear- 
ing of Jesus Christ. 

* 1 Thess. iii. 13. To the end he may stablish youi 
hearts unblamable in holiness before God, even oui 
Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all 
his saints. 

» Rom. xvi. 20. And the God of peace ghaU bruisf 
Satan under your feet shortly. 

* 1 Thess. v. 23. And the very God of peace sanctify 
you wholly : and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, 
bad body, be preserved h!ameiess unto the coming of oui 
Lo rd Jesus Christ. 

v Matt. vi. 13. 

B Job xxiii. 3, 4, that I knew where I might find 
him I that I might come even to his seat ! I would crdei 
Bay cause before him, and fill m\ mouth with argument* 
Jei. *iv. 20, 21. 
32* 



378 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

worthiness in ourselves, or in any other crea- 
ture, but from God: y and with our prayer* 
to jo.n praises, ■ ascribing to God alone eter- 
nal sovereignty, omnipotency, and glorious ex 
cellency ; a in regard whereof, as he is able 
ind willing to help us, b so we by faith are cm- 

J Dan. ix. 4, 7, 8, 9, 16, 19. And I prayed unto thf 
Lord my God, and made my confession, and said, Lord, 
the great and dreadful God, keeping the covenant and 
mercy to them that love him, and to them that keep hit 
commandments ; Lord, righteousness belongeth unto 
thee ; but unto us confusion of faces, as at this day ; — 
Lord, to us belongeth confusion of face, to our kings, 
ic our princes, and to our fathers, because we have sinned 
against thee. To the Lord our God belong mercieb 
and forgivenesses, though we have rebelled against him ; 
&c. 

1 Phil. iv. 6 In every thing by prayer and supplica- 
tion, with thanksgiving, let your requests be made knowr 
unto God. 

» 1 Chron. xxix. 10, 11, 12, 13. And David said, 
Blessed be thou, Lord God of Israel our father, for ever 
and ever. Thine, Lord, is the greatness, and the power, 
and the glory and the victory, and the majesty ; for all 
that is in the heaven and in the earth is thine ; thine is 
the kingdom, Lord, and thou art exalted as head above 
all. Both riches and honour come of thee and thou 
reignest over all : and in thy hand is power and might ; 
»nd in thy hand it is to make great, and to give strength 
into all. Now therefore, our God, we thank thee, and 
praise thy glorious name. 

•> Eph. iii. 20, 21. Now unto him that is able to do 
exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think, ac- 
cording to the power that worketh in us, unto him b« 
gloiy in the church by Christ Jesus throughout all ages, 
world without end. Amen. Luke xi. 13. If ye then, 
being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your child- 
ren ; how much more shall your heavenly Father give the 
Holy Spirit to them tuat ask hira ? Psa. Ixxxiv. 11. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 379 

boldened to plead with him that he would, c 
and quietly to rely upon him that he will, fulfil 
our requests. d And to testify our desires and 
assurance, we say, Amen. 6 



« Eph. iii. 12. In whom we have boldness and accee 
▼ith confidence by the faith of him. Heb. x. 19, 20, 21 
22. Having, therefore, brethren, boldnes to enter into 
the holiest by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living 
way, which he hath consecrated for us through the veil, 
that is to say, his flesh ; and having an high-priest ovei 
the house of God ; let us draw near with a true heart, in 
full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from 
an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure 
water. 

* 1 John. v. 14. And this is the confidence that we 
have in him, that, if we ask any thing according to his 
will, he heareth us. Rom. viii. 32. He that spared not 
his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall 
he not with him also freely give us all things ? 

e 1 Cor. xiv. 16. Else, when thou shalt bless with the 
spirit, how shall he that occupieth the room of the un- 
learned say Amen, at thy giving of thanks, seeing he 
understandeth not what thou sayest? Rev. xxii. 20, 21. He 
which testifieth these things, saith, Surely I cume quickly ; 
Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus. The grace of om 
Lord Jesua Christ be with you all. Amea. 



THE 

SHORTER CATECHISM.* 

BATIFIED AND ADOPTED BT THE 

SYNOD OF NEW YORK AND PHILADELPHIA 

In May, 1788. 



Q. 1. What is the chief end of man ? 

A. Man's chief end is to glorify God, and 
to enjoy him for ever. 

Q. 2. What rule hath God given to direct 
us how we may glorify and enjoy him ? 

A. The word of God, which is contained in 
the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, 
is the only rule to direct us how we may glorify 
and enjoy him. 

Q. 3. What do the Scriptures principally 
teach ? 

A. The Scriptures principally teach, what 

* The Shorter Catechism is, simply, an abridgment 
of the Larger ; so that the proof of both must be thv 
same. The reader, therefore, who desires to see the 
8cripture authorities for any doctrine taught in this cate- 
chism, will turn to that doctrine in the Larger Catechism, 
which may very easily be done, and there he will find 
the necessary texts fully referred to, or inserted. It was 
judged unnecessary to f nnt the very same texu *wioi 
Qver. 



382 THJE SHOKTER CATECHISE. 

man is to believe concerning God, and wha' 
duty God requires of man. 

Q. 4. What is GOD ? 

A. God is a Spirit, infinite, eternal, and un 
changeable, in his being, wisdom, power, holi 
ness, justice, goodness, and truth. 

Q. 5. Are there more Gods than one f 

A. There is but one only, the living and true 
God. 

Q. 6. How many persons are there in the 
Godhead ? 

A. There are three persons in the Godhead ; 
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost ; and 
these three are one God, the same in substance, 
equal in power and glory. 

Q. 7. What are the decrees of God ? 

A. The decrees of God are, his eternal pur- 
pose, according to the counsel of his will, where- 
by, for his own glory, he hath fore-ordained 
whatsoever comes to pass. 

Q. 8. How doth God execute his de~ 
wees ? 

A. God executeth his decrees in the works 
of creation and providence. 

Q. 9. What is the work of creation ? 

A. The work of creation is, God's making 
all things of nothing, by the word of his power, 
in the space of six days, and all very good. 

Q. 10. How did God create man? 

A. God created man, male and female, after 
his own image, in knowledge, righteousness, 
and holiness, with dominion over the creatures 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 383 

Q. 11. What are Qod's works of provi 
Senct ? 

A, God's works of providence are, his most 
noly, wise, and powerful preserving and govern 
mg all his creatures, and all their actions. 

Q. 12. What special act of providence did 
Q-od exercise towards man, in the estate wherein 
he was created ? 

A. When God had created man, he entered 
into a covenant of life with him, upon condition 
cf perfect obedience ; forbidding him to eat of 
the tree of knowledge of good and evil, upon 
pain of death. 

Q. 1 3. Did our first parents continue in the 
estate wherein they were created ? 

A. Our first parents, being left to the free- 
dom of their own will, fell from the estate where- 
in they were created, by sinning against God. 

Q. 14. What is sin ? 

A. Sin is any want of conformity unto, or 
transgression of, the law of God. 

Q. 15. What was the sin whereby our first 
parents fell from the estate wherein they were 
created ? 

A. The sin, whereby our first parents fell 
from the estate wherein they were created, was 
their eating the forbidden fruit. 

Q. 16. Did all mankind fall in Adam's firsl 
transgression f 

A. The covenant being mad?, with Adam, 
not only for himself, but for his posterity, all 
mankind, descending from him by ordinary gen- 



384 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

eration, sinned in him, and fell with him in his 
first transgression. 

Q. 17. Into what estatt did the fall hrinc, 
mankind t 

A. The fall brought mankind into an estate 
of sin and misery. 

Q. 18. Wherein consists the sinfulness of 
that estate whereinto man fell ? 

A. The sinfulness of that estate whereinto 
man fell, consists in, the guilt of Adam's first 
sin, the want of original righteousness, and the 
corruption of his whole nature, which is com- 
monly called original sin ; together with all 
actual transgressions which proceed from it. 

Q. 19. What is the misery of that estate 
whereinto man fell ? 

A. All mankind, bytheir fall,lost communion 
with God, are under his wrath and curse, and 
bo made liable to all miseries in this life, to 
death itself, and to the pains of hell for ever. 

Q. 20. Did God leave all mankind to perish 
in the estate of sin and misery ? 

A. God, having, out of his mere good plea- 
sure, from all eternity, elected some to everlast- 
ing life, did enter into a covenant of grace, to 
deliver them out of the estate of sin and misery, 
and to bring them into an estate of salvation, 
by a Redeemer. 

Q. 21. Who is the Redeemer of God's elect? 

A. The only Redeemer of God's elect is the 
Lord Jesus Christ, who, being the eternal Soc 
of God, became man, and sc was, and contio- 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 385 

neth to be, God and man, in two distinct na> 
tures, and one person, for ever. 

Q. 22 How did Christ, being the Son of 
God, become man ? 

A. Christ, the Son of God, became man, by 
taking to himself a true body and a reasonable 
soul, being conceived by the power of the 
Holy Ghost, in the womb of the Virgin Mary, 
and born of her, yet without sin. 

Q. 23. What offices doth Christ execute a$ 
our Redeemer ? 

A. Christ, as our Redeemer, executeth the 
offices of a prophet, of a priest, and of a king, 
both in his estate of humiliation and exalta- 
tion. 

Q. 24. How doth Christ execute the office of 
a prophet? 

A. Christ executeth the office of a prophet, 
in revealing to us, by his word and Spirit, the 
will of God for our. salvation. 

Q. 25. How doth Christ execute the office of 
a priest? 

A. Christ executeth the office of a priest, in 
his once offering up of himself a sacrifice to 
satisfy divine justice, and reconcile us to God, 
and in making continual intercession for us. 

Q, 26. How doth Christ execute the office of 
j king? 

A. Christ executeth the office of a king, in 
subduing us to himself, in ruling and defending 
us, and in restraining and conqueriii^ ^1 bin 
and our enemies. 
38 



38b THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

Q. 27 • Wherein did Christ's humiliation 
^rnsut? 

A. Christ's humiliation consisted in hie ben,g 
bom, and that in a low condition, made under 
che law, undergoing the miseries of this life 5 
the wrath of God, and the cursed death of the 
cross ; in being buried, and continuing undei 
the power of death for a time. 

Q. 28. Wherein consisteth Christ's exalta 
ten? 

A. Christ's exaltation consisteth in his rising 
Again from the dead on the third day, in as- 
cending up into heaven, in sitting at the right- 
hand of God the Father, and in coming to judge 
the world at the last day. 

Q. 29. How are we made partakers of the 
redemption purchased by Christ ? 

A. We are made partakers of the redemp- 
tion purchased by Christ, by the effectual apph 
cation of it to us by his Holy Spirit. 

Q. 30. How doth the Spirit apply to us tlu 
redemption purchased by Christ ? 

A. The Spirit applieth to us the redemption 
purchased by Christ, by working faith in us, 
and thereby uniting us to Christ in our effectual 
tailing. 

Q. 31. What is effectual calling ? 

A, Effectual calling is the work of God'e 
Spirit, whereby, convincing us of our sin and 
misery, enlightening our minds in the know- 
edge of Christ, and renewing our wills, he doth 
persuade and enable us to embrace Jesus Curia** 
freelj offered to us in the gospel 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. OTT 

Q. 32. What benefits do they that are effec- 
tually called partake of in this life. 

A. They that are effectually called do in thif 
life partake of justification, adoption, sanctifi* 
cation, and the several benefits which, in thi* 
life, do either accompany or flow from them. 

Q. 33. What is justification f 

A. Justification is an act of God's free grace, 
wherein he pardoneth all our sins, and accept- 
eth us as righteous in his sight, only for the 
righteousness of Christ, imputed to us, and re- 
ceived by faith alone. 

Q. 34. What is adoption? 

A. Adoption is an act of God's free grace, 
whereby we are received into the number, and 
have a right to all the privileges, of the sons 
of God. 

Q. 35. What is sanctification f 

A. Sanctification is the work of God's free 
grace, whereby we are renewed in the whole 
man after the image of God, and are enabled 
more and more to die unto sin, and live unto 
righteousness. 

Q. 36. What are the benefits which in thin 
life do accompany or flow from, justification^ 
adoption, and sanctification ? 

A. Th° benefits which in this life do aecom* 
pany or now from justification, adoption, and 
Banctificacion, are, assurance of God's love, 
peace of conscience, joy in the Holy Ghost, 
increase of grace, and perseverance therein ti 
lie end. 



488 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

Q. 37. What bemfits do believers recent 
from Christ at death ? 

A. The souls of believers are at their death 
made perfect in holiness, and do immediatelj 
pass into glory ; and their bodies, being stil 
united to Christ, do rest in their graves till the 
resurrection. 

Q. 38. What benefits do believers receive 
from Christ at the resurrection? 

A. At the resurrection, believers, being 
raised up in glory, shall be openly acknow- 
ledged, and acquitted in the day of judgment, 
and made perfectly blessed in the full enjoying 
of God to all eternity. 

Q. 39. What is the duty which God re- 
quireth of man ? 

A. The duty which God requireth of man, 
is, obedience to his revealed will. 

Q. 40. What did Grod at first reveal to man 
for the rule of his obedience ? 

A. The rule which God at first revealed to 
man for his obedience, was the moral law. 

Q. 41. Wherein is the moral law sum- 
marily comprehended ? 

A. The moral law is summarily compre- 
hended in the ten commandments. 

Q. 42. What is the sum of the ten com- 
mandments ? 

A, The sum of the ten commandments is, 
to love the Lord our God, with all our heart, with 
all our soul, with all our strength, and witfc 
all our xmni ; and our neighbour as ourselves. 



THE SHOKTER CATECHISM. 389 

Q. 43. What is the preface to the ten com- 
mandments f 

A. The preface to the ten commandments' 
is in these words, 1 am the Lord thy God % 
which have brought thee out of the land of Egypl t 
out of the house of bondage. 

Q. 44. What doth the preface to the ten 
commandments teach us ? 

A. The preface to the ten commandments 
teacheth us, that because God is the Lord, and 
our God, and Redeemer, therefore we are 
bound to keep all his commandments. 

Q. 45. Which is the first commandment f 

A. The first commandment is, Thou shall 
have no other gods before me. 

Q. 46. What is required in the first com- 
mandment f 

A. The first commandment requireth us to 
know and acknowledge God, to be the only 
true God, and our God ; and to worship and 
glorify him accordingly. 

Q. 47. What is forbidden in the first com- 
mandment f 

A. The first commandment forbiddeth the 
denying, or not worshipping and glorifying, the 
true God, as God, and our God ; and the giv- 
ing the worship and glory to any other, which 
is due to him alone. 

Q. 48. What are we especially taught by 
these words, " before me," in the first com- 
mandment f 

A, These words, "before me" in the first 
as* 



390 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

commandment, teach us, that God, who seeth 
all things, taketh notice of, and is much dis- 
pleased with, the sin of having any other God. 

Q. 49. Which is the second commandment t 

A. The second commandment is, Thou shall 
not maize unto thee any graven image, or an$ 
likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, 
or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in 
the water under the earth : thou shalt not boiv 
down thyself to them, nor serve them ; for 1, 
the Lord thy God, am a jealous Q-od, visiting 
the iniquity of the fathers upon the children 
unto the third and fourth generation of them 
Jiat hate me: and showing mercy unto thou- 
sands of them that love me, and keep my com- 
mandments. 

Q. 50. What is required in the second com 
mandment ? 

A. The second commandment requireth the 
receiving, observing, and keeping pure and en- 
tire, all such religious worship and ordinances 
as God hath appointed in his word. 

Q. 51. What is forbidden in the second 
commandment ? 

A. The second commandment forbiddeth 
the worshipping of God by images, or any 
other way not appointed in his word. 

Q. 52. What are the reasons annexed to the 
second commandment ? 

A. The reasons annexed to the second com- 
mandment are, God's sovereignty over us, his 
propriety in us, and the zeal he hath to his 
own worsln;? 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 391 

Q. 53. Which is the third commandmmt ? 

A. The third commandment is, Thou shall 
lilt take the name of the Lord thy Grod in vain: 
for the Lord will not hold him guiltless thai 
tokcth his name in vain. 

Q. 54. What is required in the third com 
mandment f 

A. The third commandment requireth the 
holy and reverent use of God's names, titles, 
attributes, ordinances, word, and works. 

Q. 55. What is forbidden in the third com- 
mandment ? 

A. The third commandment forbiddeth all 
profaning or abusing of any thing whereby 
God maketh himself known. 

Q. 56. What is the reason annexed to the 
third commandment ? 

A. The reason annexed to the third com- 
mandment is, that however the breakers of 
this commandment may escape punishment 
from men, vet the Lord our God will not suffer 
them to escape his righteous judgment. 

Q. 57. Which is the fourth command- 
ment ? 

A. The fourth commandment is, Remember 
tfu Sabbath-day, to keep it holy Six day% 
shait thou labour, and do all thy work : but 
the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord 
thy Q-od: in it thou shalt not do any work, 
thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy 
man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy 
tattle, nor thy strange* that is within thy 



392 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

gates . for in six days the Lord made heave* 
and earth, the sea, and all that in them i» % 
and rested the seventh day: wherefore the 
Lord blessed the Sabbath-day, and hallowed it 

Q. 58. What is required in the fourtl 
commandment ? 

A, The fourth commandment requireth the 
keeping holy to God such set times as he hatb 
appointed in his word ; expressly one whole da? 
in seven, to be a holy Sabbath to himself. 

Q. 59. Which day of the seven hath God 
appointed to be the weekly Sabbath ? 

A. From the beginning of the world to the 
resurrection of Christ, God appointed the 
seventh day of the week to be the weekly 
Sabbath ; and the first day of the week, ever 
since, to continue to the end of the world, 
which is the Christian Sabbath. 

Q. 60. How is the Sabbath to be sanctified f 

A. The Sabbath is to be sanctified by a holy 
resting all that day, even from such worldly 
employments and recreations as are lawful on 
other days ; and spending the whole time in 
the public and private exercises of God's wor- 
ship, except so much as is to be tiken up in 
the wo-rks of necessity and mercy. 

Q. 61. What is forbidden in the fourth 
commandment ? 

A. The fourth commandment forbiddeth the 
omission, or careless performance, of the duties 
required, and the profaning the day by idleness, 
or doing that which is in itself sinful, or by un- 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 393 

accessary thoughts, words, or works, about oui 
worldly employments or recreations. 

Q. 62. What are the reasons annexed td 
the fourth commandment? 

A. The reasons annexed to the fourth com* 
aaandment are, God's allowing us six days of 
the week for our own employments, his chal 
lenging a special propriety in the seventh, hia 
3wn example, and his blessing the Sabbath- 
iay. 

Q. 63. Which is the fifth commandment ? 

A. The fifth commandment is, Honour thy 
father and thy mother ; that thy days may 
he long upon the land which the Lord thy 
God giveth thee, 

Q. 64. What is required in the fifth com- 
mandment ? 

A. The fifth commandment requireth the 
preserving the honour, and performing the 
duties, belonging to every one in their several 
places and relations, as superiors, inferiors, or 
equals. 

Q. 65. What is forbidden in the fifth *om- 
wandment ? 

A. The fifth commandment forbiddeth the 
neglecting of, or doing any thing against, the 
honour and duty which belongeth to every one 
in their several places and relations. 

Q. 66. What is the reason annexed to thi 
fifth commandment ? 

A. The reason annexed to the fifth com 
»f ndment is, a promise of long life and proa 



394 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

ferity (as far as it shall serve f ir God 8 gior^ ( 
and their own good) to all such as keep this 
commandment. 

Q. 67. Which is the sixth commandment t 
A. The sixth commandment is, Thou shali 
not kill. 

Q. 68. What is required in the sixth com* 
nandment? 

A. The sixth commandment requireth all 
lawful endeavours to preserve our own life, 
and the life of others. 

Q. 69. What is forbidden in the sixth com- 
mandment ? 

A. The sixth commandment forbiddeth the 
taking away of our own life, or the life of our 
neighbour unjustly, or whatsoever tendeth 
thereunto. 

Q. 70. Which is the seventh command- 
ment ? 

A. The seventh commandment is, Thou 
shalt not commit adultery. 

Q. 71. What is required in the seventh 
commandment ? 

A. The seventh commandment requireth the 
preservation of our own and our neighbour's 
chastity, in heart, speech, and behaviour. 

Q. 72. What is forbidden in the seventh 
commandment ? 

A The seventh commandment forbiddeth 
all unchaste thoughts, words, and actions. 
Q. 73. Which is the eighth commandment J 
A. The eighth commandment is, Thou shah 
HOt Sleut. 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 395 

• Q. 74. What is required in the eighth cam 

mandment ? 

A. The eighth coumandment requireth the 
awful procuring and furthering the wealth and 
outward estate of ourselves and others. 

Q. 75. What is forbidden in the eighth corn 
nindment ? 

A. The eighth commandment forbiddeth 
whatsoever doth, or may, unjustly hinder our 
own, or our neighbour's wealth or outward 
estate. 

Q. 76. Which is the ninth commandment t 

A. The ninth commandment is, Thou shalt 
not bear false witness against thy neighbour. 

Q, 77. What is required in the ninth oornr 
mandment f 

A. The ninth commandment requireth the 
maintaining and promoting of truth between 
man and man, and of our own and our neigh- 
bour's good name, especially in witness-bearing. 

Q. 78. What is forbidden in the ninth com- 
mandment ? 

A. The ninth commandment forbiddetk 
whatsoever is prejudicial to truth, or injurious 
*o our own or our neighbour's good name. 

Q. 79. Which w the tenth commandment t 

A. The tenth commandment is, Thou thaU 
not covet thy neighbour s house, thou shalt net 
covet thy neighbour s wife, nor his man-ser- 
vant, nor his maid-servant, nor his ox, nor his 
ass, nor any thing that is thy neighbour s. 

Q. 80. What is required in the tenth com 
mandment P 



396 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

A. The tenth commandment required* full 
contentment with our own condition, with a 
right and charitable frame of spirit toward our 
neighbour, and all that is his. 

Q. 81. What is forbidden in the tenth com 
mandment ? 

A. The tenth commandment forbiddeth all 
discontentment with our own estate, envying 
or grieving at the good of our neighbour, and 
all inordinate motions and affections to anything 
that is his. 

Q. 82. Is any man able perfectly to keep 
the commandments of God? 

A. No mere man, since the fall, is able, in 
this life, perfectly to keep the commandments of 
God; but doth daily break them, in thought, 
word, and deed. 

Q. 83. Are all transgressions of the law 
equally heinous? 

A. Some sins in themselves, and by reason 
of several aggravations, are more heinous in 
the sight of God than others. 

Q. 84. What doth every sin deserve ? 

A. Everv sin deserveth God's wrath and 
surse, both in this life, and that which is to 
some. 

Q. 85. What doth God require of us, thai 
we may escape his wrath and curse, due to us 
for sin ? 

A. To escape the wrath and curse cf God, 
Jue to us for sin, God requireth of us faith in 
Tesus Christ, repentance unto life, with the 



THE SHORTER CATfiCHISM. 397 

diligent use of all the outward means whereby 
Qhrist communicateth to us the benefits of re- 
demption. 

Q. 86. What is faith in Jesus Qhrist ? 

A. Faith in Jesus Christ is a saving grace, 
whereby we receive and rest upon him alone for 
salvation, as he is offered to us in the gospel. 

Q. 87. What is repentance unto life ? 

A. Repentance unto life is a saving grace, 
whereby a sinner, out of a true sense of his 
sin, and apprehension of the mercy of God in 
Christ, doth, with grief and hatred of his sin, 
turn from it unto God, with full purpose of, 
and endeavour after, new obedience. 

Q. 88. What are the outward and ordinary 
means whereby Christ communicateth to us the 
benefits of redemption ? 

A. The outward and ordinary means where- 
by Christ communicateth to us the benefits of 
redemption are, his ordinances, especially the 
word, sacraments, and prayer ; all which are 
made effectual to the elect for salvation. 

Q. 89. How is the word made effectual to 
salvation ? 

A. The Spirit of God maketh the reading, 
but especially the preaching, of the word, an 
•effectual means of convincing and converting 
sinners, and of building them up in holiness 
and comfort through faith unto salvation. 

Q. 90. How is the word to be read and 
heard, that it may became effectual to *aiva 
tim? 

34 



398 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

A. That the word may become effectual to 
salvation, we must attend thereunto with dili- 
gence, preparation, and prayer ; receive it with 
faith and love, lay it up in our hearts, an^ 
practise it in our lives. 

Q. 91. How dc the sacraments beecme effec- 
tual means of salvation ? 

A. The sacraments become effectual means 
)f salvation, not from any virtue in them, or in 
him that doth administer them; but only by the 
blessing of Christ, and the working of his Spirit 
in them that by faith receive them. 

Q. 92. What is a sacrament? 

A. A sacrament is a holy ordinance institu 
ted by Christ, wherein, by sensible signs, 
Christ and the benefits of the new covenant are 
represented, sealed, and applied to believers. 

Q. 93. Which are the sacraments of the 
New Testament ? 

A. The sacraments of the New Testament 
are, baptism, and the Lord's supper. 

Q. 94. What is baptism ? 

A. Baptism is a sacrament, wherein thfi 
washing with water, in the name of the Father, 
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, doth 
signify and seal our ingrafting into Christ, and 
partaking of the benefits of the covenant of 
grace, and our engagement to be the Lord's. 

Q. 95. To whom is baptism to be adminis- 
tered ? 

A. Baptism is not to be administered to any 
that are out of the visible church, till they pro- 



THE SHORTEB * CATECHISM. 398 

fess their faith in Christ, and obedience to him l 
but the infants of such as are members of the 
visible church, are to be baptized. 

Q. 96 What is the Lord's suppei ? 

A. The Lord's supper is a sacrament, where- 
in, by giving and receiving bread and wine, 
according to Christ's appointment, his death ig 
showed forth; and the worthy receivers are, not 
after a corporal and carnal manner, but by 
faith, made partakers of his body and blood, 
with all his benefits, to their spiritual nourish- 
ment and growth in grace. 

Q. 97. What is required to the worthy re* 
ceiving of the Lord's supper? 

A. It is required of them that would worthily 
partake of the Lord's supper, that they examine 
themselves, of their knowledge to discern the 
Lord's body, of their faith to feed upon him, 
of their repentance, love, and new obedience ; 
lest coming unworthily, they eat and drink 
judgment to themselves. 

Q. 98. What is prayer ? 

A, Prayer is an offering up of our desires 
unto God, for things agreeable to his will, in 
kne name of Christ, with confession of our sins, 
and thankful acknowledgment of his mercies. 

Q. 99. What rule hath Grod given for our 
direction in prayer ? 

A. The whole word of God is of use to di- 
rect us in prayer; but the special rule of direc- 
tion is that form of prayer, which Christ taught 
his disciples, commonly called, The Lord 1 * 
prayer. 



400 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

Q. 100. What doth the preface of the LorcTi 
prayer teach us ? 

A. The preface of the Lord's prayer, which 
is, " Our Father which art in heaven" teacheth 
us to draw near to God, with all holy reverence 
and confidence, as children to a father, able 
s,nd ready to help us ; and that we should pray 
with and for others. 

Q. 101. What do we pray for in the first 
petition ? 

A. In the first petition, which is, " Hallowed 
be thy name" we pray, that God would enaMe 
us, and others, to glorify him in all that whereby 
he maketh himself known, and that he would 
dispose all things to his own glory. 

Q. 102. What do we pray for in the second 
petition ? 

A. In the second petition, which is, " Th 
kingdom come" we pray, that Satan's kingdom 
may be destroyed, and that the kingdom of 
grace may be advanced, ourselves and others 
brought into it, and kept in it, and that th<? 
kingdom of glory may be hastened. 

Q. 103. What do we pray for in the third 
petition ? 

A. In the third petition, which is, " Thy will 
be done in earth, a$ it is in heaven" we pray, 
that God, by his grace, would make us able and 
willing to ki.ow, obey, and submit to his will 
in all thingf, as the angels do in heaven. 

Q. 104. What do wt pray for in the fourth 
petition ? 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 401 

A In the fourth petition, which is, u GHv% 
us this day our daily bread" we pray, that of 
God's free gift, we may receive a competent 
portion of the good things of this life, and 
enjoy his blessing with them. 

Q. 105. What do we pray for in the fifth 
petition ? 

A. In the fifth petition, which is, " And for- 
give us our debts, as we forgive our debtors" 
we pray, that God, for Christ's sake, would* 
freely pardon all our sins ; which we are the 
rather encouraged to ask, because by his grace 
we are enabled from the heart to forgive others. 

Q. 106. What do we pray for in the sixth 
petition ? 

A. In the sixth petition, which is, " And lead 
us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil," 
we pray, that God would either keep us from 
being tempted to sin, or support and deliver us 
when we are tempted. 

Q. 107. What doth the conclusion of the 
Lord's prayer teach us ? 

A. The conclusion of the Lord's prayer, 
which is, " For thine is the kingdom, and the 
power, and the glory, for ever, Amen" teacheth 
us to take our encouragement in prayer from 
God only, and in our prayers to praise him, 
ascribing kingdom, power, and glory to him : 
and in testimony of our desire and assurance 
to be heard, we say, Amen. 
M* 



402 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

THE TEN COMMANDMENTa 

EXODUS XX. 

God spake all these words, saying, I am the 
Lord thy God, which have brought thee out 
of the land of Egypt, out of the house of 
bondage. 

I. Thou shalt have no other gods before me. 

II. Thou shalt not make unto thee any 
graven image, or any likeness of any thing 
that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth 
beneath, or that is in the water under the 
earth : thou shalt not bow down thyself to 
them, nor serve them : for I, the Lord thy God, 
am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the 
fathers upon the children unto the third and 
fourth generation of them that hate me : and 
showing mercy unto thousands of them that 
love me, and keep my commandments. 

III. Thou shalt not take the name of the 
Lord thy God in vain : for the Lord will not 
hold him guiltless that taketh his name in 
vain. 

IV. Remember the Sabbath-day, to keep it 
holy. Six days shalt thou labour, and do all 
thy work : but the seventh day is the Sabbath 
of the Lord thy God ; in it thou shalt not do 
any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, 
thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy 
cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates: 
for in six days the Lord made heaven and 



THE SHORTEK CA1ECHISM. 403 

earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and 
rested the seventh day; wherefore the Lord 
llessed the Sabbath-day, and hallowed it. 

V. Honour thy father and thy mother ; that 
thy days may be long upon the land which the 
Lord thy God giveth thee. 

VI. Thou shalt not kill. 

VII. Thou shalt not commit adultery. 

VIII. Thou shalt not steal. 

IX. Thou shalt not bear false witness 
against thy neighbour. 

X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's 
house, thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's 
wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid-servant, 
nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is 
thy neighbour's. 



THE LORD'S PRAYER. 

MATTHEW VI. 

Our Father which art in heaver, hallowed 
be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will 
be done in earth, as it is in heaven. Give us 
this day our daily bread. And forgive us our 
debts, as we forgive our debtors. And lead us 
not into temptation, but deliver us from evil: 
rbr thine is the kingdom, and the power, and 
the glory, for ever. Amen. 



404 THE SHORTER CATECHISM, 



THE CREED. 

I believe in God the Father almighty, 
maker of heaven and earth ; and in Jesus 
Christ his only Son, our Lord; which was con- 
ceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin 
Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate, was cru- 
cified, dead, and buried ; he descended into 
hell :* the third day he rose again from the 
dead ; he ascended into heaven, and sitteth on 
the right hand of God the Father almighty ; 
from thence he shall come to judge the quick 
and the dead. I believe in the Holy Ghost; 
the holy catholic church ; the communion of 
saints; the forgiveness of sins ; the resurrection 
of the body; and the life everlasting. Amen 

* i. e. Continued in the state of the dead, and undei 
the power of death, nntil the third day. See the answw 
to the 60th question in the Larger Catechism, p. 200. 



THE 



Book of Church Order 



OF THE 



PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH 



IN THE 



UNITED STATES, 



As Adopted by the General Assembly of 1879. 



With Amendments embodied up to and including those 
adopted in 1899. 



RICHMOND, VA.: 

Presbyterian Committee of Publication, 

1001 Main Street. 



PAET I. 

Foem of Government. 



CHAPTEE I. 

OF THE DOCTRINE OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 

1. — I. The scriptural form of church gov- 
ernment, which is that of Presbytery, is com- 
prehended under these five heads of doctrine 
--viz.: 1. Of the Church; 2. Of its mem- 
bers; 3. Of its officers; 4. Of its courts; and 
5. Of its orders. 

2. — II. The Church which the Lord Jesus 
Christ has erected in this world for the gather- 
ing and perfecting of the saints, is his visible 
kingdom of grace, and is one and the same 
in all ages. 

3. — III. The members of this visible 
Church catholic are all those persons in every 
nation, together with their children, who 
make profession of the holy religion of Christ, 
and of submission to his laws. 

4. — IY. The officers of the Church, by 
whom all its powers are administered, are, 
according to the Scriptures, Ministers of the 
Word, Ruling Elders, and Deacons. 

5.— V. Ecclesiastical jurisdiction is not a 
several, but a joint power, to be exercised* bv 



4 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

Presbyters in courts. These courts may have 
jurisdiction over one or many churches ; but 
they sustain such mutual relations as to real- 
ize the idea of the unity of the Church. 

6. — VI. The ordination of officers is or- 
dinarily by a court. 

7. — VII. This scriptural doctrine of Pres- 
bytery is necessary to the perfection of the 
order of the visible Church, but is not essen- 
tial to its existence. 



CHAPTEE II. 

OF THE CHURCH. 

Section I. — Of its King and Head. 

8. — I. Jesus Christ, upon whose shoulders 
the government is, whose name is called 
Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God, the 
Everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace ; of 
the increase of whose government and peace 
there shall be no end ; who sits upon the 
throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to 
order it and to establish it with judgment 
and with justice from henceforth, even for 
ever; having all power given unto him in 
heaven and in earth by the Father, who 
raised him from the dead, and set him on 
his own right hand, far above all principality 
and power, and might, and dominion, and 
every name that is named, not only in this 
world, but also in that which is to come, and 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 5 

hatli put all things under his feet, and gave 
-him to be the Head over all things to the 
Church, which is his body, the fulness of him 
that filleth all in all ; he being ascended up 
far above all heavens, that he might fill all 
things, received gifts for his Church, and 
gave all officers necessary for the edification 
of his Church and the perfecting of his saints. 

9. — II. Jesus, the Mediator, the sole Priest, 
Prophet, King, Saviour, and Head of the 
Church, contains in himself, by way of emi- 
nency, all the offices in his Church, and has 
many of their names attributed to him in the 
Scriptures. He is Apostle, Teacher, Pastor, 
Minister and Bishop, and the only Lawgiver 
in Zion. It belongs to his Majesty from his 
throne of glory, to rule and teach the Church, 
through his Word and Spirit, by the min- 
istry of men; thus mediately exercising his 
own authority, and enforcing his own laws, 
unto the edification and establishment of his 
kingdom. 

10. — III. Christ, as King, has given to his 
Church, officers, oracles and ordinances ; and 
especially has he ordained therein his system 
of doctrine, government, discipline, and wor- 
ship ; all which are either expressly set down 
in Scripture, or by good and necessary con- 
sequence may be deduced therefrom ; and to 
which things he commands that nothing be 
added, and that from them naught be taken 
away. 



6 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

11. — IV. Since the ascension of Jesu^ 
Christ to heaven, he is present with the 
Church by his Word and Spirit, and the 
benefits of all his offices are effectually ap- 
plied by the Holy Ghost. 

Section II. — The Visible Church Defined. 

12. — I. The visible Church before the law, 
under the law, and now under the gospel, is 
one and the same, and consists of all those 
who make profession of the true religion, 
together with their children. 

13. — II. This visible unity of the body of 
Christ, though obscured, is not destroyed by 
its division into different denominations of 
professing Christians ; but all of these which 
maintain the Word and Sacraments in their 
fundamental integrity are to be recognized 
as true branches of the Church of Jesus 
Christ. 

11. — III. It is according to scriptural ex- 
ample that the Church should be divided 
into many particular churches. 

Section III — Of the Nature and Extent of 
Church Power. 

15. — I. The power which Christ has com- 
mitted to his Church vests in the whole body, 
the rulers and the ruled, constituting it a 
spiritual commonwealth. This power, as ex- 
ercised by the people, extends to the choice 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 7 

of those officers whom he has appointed in 
his Church. 

16. — II. Ecclesiastical power, which is 
wholly spiritual, is two-fold : the officers ex- 
ercise it sometimes severally, as in preaching 
the gospel, administering the sacraments, 
reproving the erring, visiting the sick, and 
comforting the afflicted, which is the power 
of order ; and they exercise it sometimes 
jointly in Church courts, after the form of 
judgment, which is the power of jurisdiction. 

17. — III. The sole functions of the Church, 
as a kingdom and government distinct from 
the civil commonwealth, are to proclaim, to 
administer, and to enforce the law of Christ 
revealed in the Scriptures. 

18. — IV. The Church, with its ordinances, 
officers, and courts, is the agency which 
Christ has ordained for the edification and 
government of his people, for the propaga- 
tion of the faith, and for the evangelization 
cf the world. 

19. — V. The exercise of ecclesiastical 
power, whether joint or several, has the di- 
vine sanction, w^hen in conformitv with the 
statutes enacted by Christ, the Lawgiver, and 
when put forth by courts or by officers ap- 
pointed thereunto in his Word. 

Section IV. — Of the Particular Church. 

20. — I. A particular church consists of a 
dumber of professing Christians, with theil 



X 



8 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

offspring, associated together for divine wor- 
ship and godly living, agreeably to the Scrip- 
tures, and submitting to the lawful govern- 
ment of Christ's kingdom. 

21. — II. Its officers are the Pastor, the Rul- 
ing Elders, and the Deacons. 

22. — III. Its jurisdiction being a joint 
power, is lodged in the hands of the Church 
Session, consisting of the Pastor and Ruling 
Elders. 

23. — IV. To the Deacons belong the ad- 
ministration of the offerings for the poor and 
other pious uses. To them, also, may bo 
properly committed the charge of the tem- 
poral affairs of the Church. 

24. — V. The ordinances established by 
Christ, the Head, in his Church, are prayer ; 
singing praises; reading, expounding and 
preaching the Word of God ; administering 
the sacraments of baptism and the Lord's 
supper ; public solemn fasting and thanksgiv- 
ing; catechising; making offerings for the 
relief of the poor, and for other pious uses ; ex- 
ercising discipline ; and blessing the people. 

25. — VI. Churches destitute of the official 
ministrations of the Word ought not, there- 
fore, to forsake the assembling of themselves 
together, but should be convened by the Ses- 
sion on the Lord's day, and at other suitable 
times, for prayer, praise, the reading of the 
Holy Scriptures, and exhortation, or the read' 
ing of a sermon of some approved minister. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 9 

Tn like manner, Christians whose lot is cast 
in destitute regions ought to meet for the 
worship of God. 

Section V. — Of the Organization of a Par- 
ticular Church. 

26. — I. In the organization of a church, 
the first step shall be to receive testimonials 
on behalf of such of the applicants as are 
members of the Church, if there be any, and 
then to admit, upon a profession of faith in 
Christ, such candidates as on examination 
may be found qualified. 

27. — II. These persons should, in the next 
place, be required to enter into covenant, by 
answering the following questions affirma- 
tively, with the uplifted hand, viz.: " Do you, 
in reliance on God for strength, solemnly 
promise and covenant that you will walk to- 
gether as an organized church, on the prin- 
ciples of the faith and order of the Presby- 
terian Church, and that you will study the 
purity and harmony of the whole body?"-, 
The presiding minister shall then say: "I 
now pronounce and declare that you are con- 
stituted a church, according to the Word of 
God and the faith and order of the Presby- 
terian Church in the United States. In the 
uame of the Father and of the Son and of 
the Holy Ghost. Amen." 

28. — III. Ruling Elders and Deacons are 
then to be elected, ordained and installed. • 



10 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

CHAPTER III. 

OF CHURCH MEMBERS. 

29. — I. The infant seed of believers are, 
through the covenant and by right of birth, 
members of the Church. Hence they are 
entitled to baptism, and to the pastoral over- 
sight, instruction and government of the 
Church, with a view to their embracing 
Christ, and thus possessing personally all the 
benefits of the covenant. 

30. — II. All baptized persons are entitled 
to the watchful care, instruction and govern- 
ment of the Church, even though they are 
adults, and have made no profession of their 
faith in Christ. 

31. — III. Those only who have made a 
profession of faith in Christ are entitled to 
ail the rights and privileges of the Church. 

CHAPTER IV. 

OF CHURCH OFFICERS. 

Section I. — Of their General Classification. 

32. — I. Under the New Testament, oui 
Lord at first collected his people out of dif- 
ferent nations, and united them to the house- 
hold of faith by the mission of extraordi' 
nary officers, endued by miraculous gifts, 
which have long since ceased. 

33.— II. The whole polity of the Church 
consists in doctrine, government and distribu- 
tion. And the ordinary and perpetual offi- 
cers in the Church are. Teaching Elders, M 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 11 

Ministers of the Word, who are commissioned 
to preach the gospel and administer the sac- 
raments, and also to rule; Ruling Elders, 
whose office is to wait on government; and 
Deacons, whose function is the distribution 
of the offerings of the faithful for pious uses. 
34. — III. No one who holds office in the ( 
Church ought to usurp authority therein, or 
receive any official titles of spiritual pre- 
eminence, except such as are employed in the 
Scriptures. 

Section II. — Of the Ministers of the Word. 
35. — I. This office is the first in the 
Church, both for dignity and usefulness. The 
person who fills it has in Scripture different 
titles expressive of his various duties. As he 
has the oversight of the flock of Christ, he is 
termed Bishop. As he feeds them with 
spiritual food, he is termed Pastor. As he 
serves Christ in the Church, he is termed 
Minister. As it is his duty to be grave and 
prudent, and an example to the flock, and to 
govern well in the house and kingdopa of 
o'nrist, he is termed Presbyter or Elder. As 
he is the messenger of God, he is termed 
Angel of the Church. As he is sent to de- 
clare the will of God to sinners, and to be- 
seech them to be reconciled to God through 
Christ, he is termed Ambassador. As he 
bears the glad tidings of salvation to the ig- 
norant and perishing, he is termed Evange- 



12 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

list. As he stands to proclaim the gospel 
he is termed Preacher. As he expounds the 
Word, and by sound doctrine both exhorts 
and convinces the gainsayer, he is termed 
Teacher. As he dispenses the manifold grace 
of God, and the ordinances instituted by 
Christ, he is termed Steward of the mysteries 
of God. These titles do not indicate different 
grades of office, but all describe one and the 
same officer. 

36. — II. He that fills this office should pos- 
sess a competency of human learning,*and be 
blameless in life, sound in the faith, and apt to 
teach; lie should exhibit a sobriety and holi- 
ness of conversation becoming the gospel; he 
should rule his own house well; and should 
have a good report of them that are without. 

37. — III. As the Lord has given different 
gifts to the Ministers of the Word, and has 
committed to them various works to execute., 
the Church is authorized to call and appoint 
them to labor as Pastors, Teachers, and Evan- 
gelists, and in such other works as may be 
needful to the Church, according to the gifts 
in which they excel. 

38. — IV. When a minister is called to la- 
bor as a Pastor, it belongs to his office to 
pray for and with his flock, as the mouth of 
the people unto God; to feed the flock, by 
reading, expounding, and preaching the 
Word; to direct the congregation in singing 
the praises of God ; to administer the sacra- 



form: of government. 13 

merits; to bless the people from God; to cat- 
echise the children and youth ; to visit offi- 
cially the people, devoting especial attention 
to the poor, the sick, the afflicted, and the 
dying; and, with the other Elders, to exer- 
cise the joint powei of government. 

39. — V. When a minister is appointed to 
be a teacher in a school of divinity, or to give 
instruction in the doctrines and duties of re- 
ligion to youth assembled in a college or 
university, it appertains to his office to take 
a pastoral oversight of those committed to 
his charge, and be diligent in sowing the seed 
of the Word, and gathering the fruit there- 
of, as one who watches for souls. 

40. — VI. When a minister is appointed to 
the work of the Evangelist, he is commis- 
sioned to preach the Word and administer 
the sacraments in foreign countries, frontier 
settlements, or the destitute parts of the 
Church; and to him maybe entrusted power 
to organize churches, and ordain Ruling El- 
ders and Deacons therein. 

41. — VII. When a minister is called to labor 
through the press, or in any other like need- 
ful work, it shall be incumbent on him to make 
full proof of his ministry by disseminating 
the gospel for the edification of the Church. 

Section III. — Of the Baling Elder. 
42. — I. As there were in the Church, un- 
3er the law, Elders of the people for the 



14 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

government thereof, so, in the gospel Church, 
Christ has furnished others besides the min- 
isters of the Word with gifts and commis- 
sion to govern when called thereunto, which 
officers are entitled Ruling Elders. 

43. — II. These Ruling Elders do not labor 
in the Word and doctrine, but possess the 
same authority and eligibility to office in 
the courts of the Church as the Ministers 
of the Word. 

44. — III. Those who fill this office ought 
to be blameless in life and sound in the 
faith; they should be men of wisdom and 
discretion; and by the holiness of their 
walk and conversation should be examples 
to the flock. 

45. — IV. Ruling Elders, the immediate 
representatives of the people, are chosen by 
them, that, in conjunction with the Pastors 
or Ministers, they may exercise government 
and discipline, and take the oversight of the 
spiritual interests of the particular church, 
and also of the Church generally, when call- 
ed thereunto. It appertains to their office, 
both severally and jointly, to watch dili- 
gently over the flock committed to their 
charge, that no corruption of doctrine or of 
morals enter therein. Evils which they can- 
not correct by private admonition they 
should bring to the notice of the Session. 
They should visit the people at their homes, 
especially the sick ; they should instruct the 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 15 

ignorant, comfort the mourner, nourish and 
guard the children of the Church ; and all 
those duties which private Christians are 
bound to discharge by the law of charity- 
are especially incumbent upon them by di- 
vine vocation, and are to be discharged as 
official duties. They should pray with and 
for the people ; they should be careful and 
diligent in seeking the fruit of the preached 
Word among the flock ; and should inform 
the pastor of cases of sickness, affliction, 
and awakening, and of all others which may 
need his special attention. 

Section IV. — Of the Beacon. 

46. — I. The office of Deacon is set forth 
in the Scriptures as ordinary and perpetual 
in the Church. 

47. — II. The duties of this office espec- 
ially relate to the care of the poor, and to 
the collection and distribution of the offer- 
ings of the people for pious uses, under the 
direction of the Session. To the Deacons, 
also, may be properly committed the man- 
agement of the temporal affairs of the 
Church. 

48. — III. To this office should be chosen 
men of honest repute and approved piety, 
who are esteemed for their prudence and 
sound judgment, whose conversation be- 
comes the gospel, and whose lives are ex- 
emplary ; seeing that those duties to which 
all Christians are called in the way of bene- 



16 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

licence are especially incumbent on the 
Deacon as an officer in Christ's house. 

49. — IV. A complete account of collec- 
tions and distributions, and a full record of 
proceedings, shall be kept by the Deacons, 
and submitted to the Session for examina- 
tion and approval at least once a year. 

50, — V. In churches where it is impossi- 
ble to secure the appointment of a sufficient 
number of Deacons, the duties of this office 
devolve on the Ruling Elders. 

51. — VI. Where it shall appear needful, 
the Church Session may select and appoint 
godly women for the care of the sick, of 
prisoners, of poor widows and orphans, 
and in general for the relief of distress. 

CHAPTER V. 

OF CHURCH COURTS. 

Section I. — Of the Courts in General. 

52. — I. The Church is governed by vari- 
ous courts, in regular gradation ; which are 
all, nevertheless, Presbyteries, as being com- 
posed exclusively of Presbyters. 

53. — II. These courts are, Church Ses- 
sions, Presbyteries, Synods, and the General 
Assembly. 

54. — III. The Pastor is, for prudential 
reasons, Moderator of the Session. The 
The Moderator of the Presbytery, the Synod, 
and the General Assembly, shall be chosen 
at each stated meeting of these courts ; and 
the Moderator, or, in case of his absence, 
the last Moderator present, or the oldest 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 17 

minister in attendance, shall (except as 
hereinafter provided) open the next meet- 
ing with a sermon, unless it be highly in- 
convenient, and shall hold the chair until a 
new Moderator be chosen. Provided, how- 
ever, that when the Moderator of one of the 
higher Courts is a Euling Elder, the preach- 
ing of the opening sermon, or any other 
official duty, the performance of which re- 
quires the exercise of functions pertaining 
only to the teaching Elder, shall be remit- 
ted by him for execution to such minister 
of the Word, being a member of the Court, 
as he may select. 

55. — IV. The Moderator possesses all au- 
thority necessary for the preservation of or- 
der, and for convening and adjourning the 
court, according to his own ruling. He may 
also, on any extraordinary emergency, con- 
vene the court by his circular letter before 
the ordinary time of meeting. And in case 
of the failure of the appointed meeting, he 
may convene the court at a suitable time 
and place. 

56. — V. It is the duty of the Clerk (whose 
continuance in office shall be during the 
pleasure of the court), besides recording 
the transactions, to preserve the records 
carefully, and to grant extracts from them 
whenever properly required. Such extracts, 
under the hand of the Clerk, shall be evi- 
dence to any ecclesiastical court, and to 
every part of the Church. 



18 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

57. — VI. Every meeting of the Presby- 
tery, Synod and General Assembly shall be 
opened and closed with prayer, and in closing 
the final meeting a psalm or hymn may be 
sung and the benediction pronounced. 

58. — VII. The expenses of Ministers and 
Ruling Elders in their attendance on the 
courts shall be defrayed by the bodies which 
they respectively represent. 

Section II. — Of the Jurisdiction of Church 

Courts. 

59. — I. These assemblies are altogether 
distinct from the civil magistracy, nor have 
they any jurisdiction in political or civil af- 
fairs. They have no power to inflict tempo- 
ral pains and penalties, but their authority 
is in all respects moral or spiritual. 

60. — II. The jurisdiction of church courts 
is only ministerial and declarative, and re- 
lates to the doctrines and precepts of Christ, 
to the order of the Church, and to the exer- 
cise of discipline. First, They can make no 
laws binding the conscience ; but may frame 
symbols of faith, bear testimony against er- 
ror in doctrine and immorality in practice, 
within or without the pale of the Church, and 
decide cases of conscience. Secondly, They 
have power to establish rules for the govern- 
ment, discipline, worship, and extension of 
the Church, which must be agreeable to the 
doctrines relating thereto contained in the 
Scriptures, the circumstantial details only 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 19 

of these matters being left to the christian 
prudence and wisdom of church officers and 
courts. Thirdly, They possess the right of 
requiring obedience to the laws of Christ. 
Hence, they admit those qualified to sealing 
ordinances and to their respective offices, 
and they exclude the disobedient and disor- 
derly from their offices or from sacramental 
privileges ; but the highest censure to which 
their authority extends is to cut off the con- 
tumacious and impenitent from the congre- 
gation of believers. Moreover, they possess 
all the administrative authority necessary to 
give effect to these powers. 

61. — III. All church courts are one in 
nature, constituted of the same elements, 
possessed inherently of the same kinds of 
rights and powers, and differing only as the 
Constitution may provide. Yet it is accord- 
ing to scriptural example, and needful to the 
purity and harmony of the whole Church, 
that disputed matters of doctrine and order, 
arising in the lower courts, should be re- 
ferred to the higher courts for decision. 

62. — IV. For the orderly and efficient dis- 
patch of ecclesiastical business, it is neces- 
sary that the sphere of action of each court 
should be distinctly defined. The Session 
exercises jurisdiction over a single church: 
the Presbytery over what is common to the 
Ministers, Sessions, and churches within a 
prescribed district ; the Synod over what be- 
longs in common to three or more Presby- 



20 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

teries, and their Ministers, Sessions, and 
churches ; and the General Assembly over 
such matters as concern the whole Church ; 
and the jurisdiction of these courts is limit- 
ed by the express provisions of the Consti- 
tution. Every court has the right to resolve 
questions of doctrine and discipline seriously 
and reasonably proposed, and in general to 
maintain truth and righteousness, condemn- 
ing erroneous opinions and practices which 
tend to the injury of the peace, purity or pro- 
gress of the Church; and although each 
court exercises exclusive original jurisdic- 
tion over all matters specially belonging to 
it, the lower courts are subject to the review 
and control of the higher courts, in regular 
gradation. Hence, these courts are not sep- 
arate and independent tribunals ; but they 
have a mutual relation, and every act of juris- 
diction is the act of the whole Church, per- 
formed by it through the appropriate organ. 

Section 111. — Of the Church Session. 

63. — I. The church Session consists of the 
Pastor or Pastors, if there be any, and the 
Ruling Elders of a church. Two Ruling El- 
ders, if there be more than this number, 
with the pastor if there be one, shall be ne- 
cessary to constitute a quorum. But the 
Pastor and one Ruling Elder may consti- 
tute a quorum in cases where there are only 
two Ruling Elders. 

64. — II. In case of the absence of the 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 21 

Pastor, or when for prudential reasons it may- 
appear advisable that some other Minister 
should preside, such Minister belonging to 
the same Presbytery, as the Pastor, with the 
concurrence of the Elders, may designate, 
shall be invited to preside in his place. 

65. — III. When a church is without a Pas- 
tor the Moderator of the Session shall be 
either the Minister appointed for that pur- 
pose by the Presbytery, or one invited by the 
Session to preside on a particular occasion. 
But when it is inconvenient to procure the 
attendance of such a Moderator, the Session 
may proceed without it. In judicial cases 
this Moderator shall always be a member of 
the same Presbytery to which the church 
belongs. 

66. — IV. In churcnes where tnere are two 
or more Pastors, they shall, when present, 
alternately preside. 

67. — V. The church Session is charged 
with maintaining the spiritual government 
of the church, for which purpose it has power 
to inquire into the knowledge, principles, and 
christian conduct of the church members un- 
der its care; to censure those found delin- 
quent; to see that parents do not neglect to 
present their children for baptism; to receive 
members into the communion of the Church; 
to grant letters of dismission to other 
churches, which, when given to parents, shall 
always include the names of their baptized 
children; to ordain and install Ruling Elders 



22 BOOK OF CHUKCH ORDER. 

and Deacons on their election by the church, 
and to require these officers to devote them- 
selves to their work ; to examine the records 
of the proceedings of the Deacons ; to estab- 
lish and control Sabbath schools and Bible 
classes, with special reference to the children 
of the Church ; to order collections for pious 
uses; to take the oversight of the singing in 
the public worship of God ; to assemble the 
people for worship when there is no minister; 
to concert the best measures for promoting 
the spiritual interests of the church and con- 
gregation ; to observe and carry out the law- 
ful injunctions of the higher courts; and to 
appoint representatives to the Presbytery 
and the Synod, who shall, on their return, 
make report of their diligence. 

68. — VI. The Session shall hold stated 
meetings at least quarterly. Moreover, the 
Pastor has power to convene the Session 
when he may judge it requisite ; and he shall 
always convene it when requested to do so by 
any two of the Ruling Elders; and when 
there is no Pastor, it may be convened by 
two Ruling Elders. The Session shall also 
convene when directed so to do by the Pres- 
bytery. 

69. — VII. Every Session shall keep a fair 
record of its proceedings, which record shall 
be at least once in every year submitted to 
the inspection of the Presbytery. 

70. — VIII. Every Session shall keep a 
fair record of baptisms, of those admitted to 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 23 

the Lord's table, of non- communicating mem- 
bers and of the deaths and dismissions of 
church members. 

71. — IX. Meetings of the Session shall 
ordinarily be opened and closed with prayer. 

Section IV.— Of the Presbytery, 

72. — I. The Presbytery consists of all the 
Ministers and one Ruling Elder from each 
church within a certain district. 

73. — II. Every Euling Elder not known 
to the Presbytery shall produce a certificate 
of his regular appointment from the Session 
of the church which he represents. 

74. — III. Any three Ministers belonging 
to the Presbytery, together with at least one 
Ruling Elder, being met at the time and 
place appointed, shall be a quorum compe- 
tent to proceed to business. 

75. — IV. Ministers seeking admission to 
a Presbytery shall be examined on experi- 
mental religion, and also touching their 
views in theology and church government. 
If applicants come from other denomina- 
tions, the Presbytery shall also require them 
to answer in the affirmative the questions put 
to candidates at their ordination. 

76. — V. The Presbytery shall cause to be 
transcribed, in some convenient part of the 
book of records, the obligations required of 
Ministers at their ordination, which shall be 
subscribed by all admitted to membership, 
in the following form, viz.: -"I, A. B., do ex 



24 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

animo receive and subscribe the above obli- 
gation as a just and true exhibition of my 
faith and principles, and do resolve and pro- 
raise to exercise my ministry in conformity 
thereunto." 

77. — VI. The Presbytery has power to 
receive and issue appeals, complaints and re- 
ferences brought before it in an orderly man- 
ner; and in cases in which the Session cannot 
exercise its authority, shall have power to as- 
sume original jurisdiction; to examine and li- 
cense candidates for the holy ministry; to re- 
ceive, dismiss, ordain, install, remove and 
judge Ministers; to review the record of 
church Sessions, redress whatever they may 
have done contrary to order, and take effectual 
care that they observe the Constitution of the 
Church ; to establish the pastoral relation, and 
to dissolve it at the request of one or both of 
the parties, or where the interests of religion 
imperatively demand it; to set apart Evange- 
lists to their proper work; to require Minis- 
ters to devote themselves diligently to their 
sacred calling and to censure the delinquent; 
to see that the lawful injunctions of the higher 
courts are obeyed; to condemn erroneous 
opinions which injure the purity or peace of 
the Church ; to visit churches for the purpose 
of inquiring into and redressing the evils that 
may have arisen in them; to unite or divide 
ch urches, at the request of the members there- 
of; to form and receive new churches ; to take 



FOf&M OF GOVERNMENT. 25 

special oversight of vacant churches; to con- 
cert measures for the enlargement of the 
Church within its bounds ; in general, to or- 
der whatever pertains to the spiritual welfare 
of the churches under its care; to appoint 
commissioners to the General Assembly ; and, 
finally, to propose to the Synod or to the As- 
sembly such measures as may be of common 
advantage to the Church at large. 

Y8.— VII. The Presbytery shall keep a full 
and fair record of its proceedings, and shall 
send it up to the Synod annually for review. 
It shall report to the Synod and the General 
Assembly every year the condition and pro- 
gress of religion within its bounds during the 
year; and all the important changes which 
may have taken place, such as the licen- 
sures, the ordinations, the receiving or dis- 
missing of members, the removal of mem- 
bers by death, the union and the division of 
churches, and the formation of new ones. 

79.— VIIL The Presbytery shall meet at 
least twice a year on its own adjournment; 
and when any emergency shall require a 
meeting sooner than the time to which it 
stands adjourned, the Moderator, or, in case 
of his absence, death, or inability to act, the 
Stated Clerk shall, with the concurrence, or 
at the request of two Ministers and two Rul- 
ing Elders of different churches, call a special 
meeting. For this purpose he shall give 
notice, specifying +hf particular business of 



26 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

the intended meeting, to every Minister be- 
longing to the Presbytery, and to the Session 
of every vacant church, in due time previous 
to the meeting, which shall not be less than 
ten days. And nothing shall be transacted 
at such special meeting besides the particular 
business for which the court has been thus 
convened. 

80. — IX. Ministers, in good standing in 
other Presbyteries, or in any ecclesiastical 
body with which this Church has established 
correspondence, being present at any meet- 
ing of the Presbytery, may be invited to sit 
and deliberate as corresponding members. 
Also, Ministers of like standing in other 
Evangelical Churches may be invited to sit 
as visiting brethren. In all these cases it is 
proper for the Moderator to introduce these 
Ministers to the Presbytery, and give them 
the right hand of fellowship. 

Section V. — Of the Synod. 

81. — I. The Synod consists of all the Min- 
isters and one Ruling Elder from each church, 
in a district comprising at least three Pres- 
byteries. The qualifications for membership 
in the Synod and the Presbytery are the 
same. 

82. — II. The Synod shall meet at least 
once in each year, and any seven Ministers 
belonging to it, who shall convene at the 
time and place of meeting, with at least three 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 27 

Ruling Elders, shall be a quorum ; provided 
not more than three of the said Ministers 
belong to one Presbytery. 

83. — III. The same rule as to correspond- 
ing members, which is laid down with respect 
to the Presbytery, shall apply to the Synod. 

84. — IV. The Synod has power to receive 
and issue all appeals, complaints, and refer- 
ences, regularly brought up from the Pres- 
byteries ; to review the records of the Pres- 
byteries, and redress whatever they may 
have done contrary to order ; to take effect- 
ual care that they observe the Constitution 
of the Church, and that they obey the law- 
ful injunctions of the higher courts ; to erect 
new Presbyteries, and unite or divide those 
which were before erected ; to appoint Min- 
isters to such work, proper to their office, as 
may fall under its own particular jurisdiction ; 
in general, to take such order with respect to 
the Presbyteries, Sessions, and Churches un- 
der its care as may be in conformity with the 
Word of God and the established rules, and 
may tend to promote the edification of the 
Church, to concert measures for promoting 
the prosperity and enlargement of the Church 
within its bounds; and, finally, to propose 
to the General Assembly such measures as 
may be of common advantage to the whole 
Church. 

85. — V. It shall be the duty of the Synod 
to keep full and fair records of its proceed* 



28 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

ings, to submit them annually to the inspec- 
tion of the General Assembly, and to report 
to it the number of its Presbyteries, and of 
the members thereof, and in general, all im- 
portant changes which may have occurred 
within its bounds during the year. 

Section VI. — Of the General Assembly, 

86. — I. The General Assembly is the high- 
est court of this Church, and represents in 
one body all the churches thereof. It bears 
the title of The General Assembly of the 
Presbyterian Church in the United States, 
and constitutes the bond of union, peace, and 
correspondence among all its congregations 
and courts. 

87. — II. The General Assembly shall meet 
at least annually, and shall consist of com- 
missioners from the Presbyteries in the fol- 
lowing proportion, viz. ; Every Presbytery 
shall be entitled to send one Minister and 
one Puling Elder ; but if it consists of more 
than twenty-four ministerial members, it shall 
send an additional Minister and Ruling El- 
der. 

88. — III. Each Commissioner, before his 
name shall be enrolled as a member of the 
Assembly, shall produce from his Presby- 
tery a commission under the hand of the 
Moderator and Clerk in the following or like 
form, viz. ; 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 29 

" The Presbytery of 
being met at on the 

day of , doth 

hereby appoint A. B., Minister [or Ruling 
Elder, as the case may be], and in the ease of 
his absence, then C. D., Minister [or Ruling 
Elder, as the case may be], to be a Commis- 
sioner on behalf of this Presbytery to the 
next General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
Church in the United States, to meet at 

, on the 
day of A. D., 

or wherever and whenever the said Assembly 
may happen to sit ; to consult, vote, and de- 
termine on all things that may come before 
that body, according to the principles and 
Constitution of this Church and the Word of 
God. And of his diligence herein he is to 
render an account at his return. 

" Signed by order of the Presbytery. 

«[C. D.] Clerk. [A. B.] Moderator." 

89. — IY. Any eighteen of these commis- 
sioners, of whom one-half shall be Ministers, 
and at least five shall be Ruling Elders, being 
met on the day and at the place appointed, 
shall be a quorum for the transaction of busi- 
ness. 

90. — Y. The General Assembly shall have 
power to receive and issue all appeals, refer- 
ences and complaints regularly brought be- 
fore it from the inferior courts; to bear tes- 



30 book of church order. 

timony against error in doctrine and immor- 
ality in practice, injuriously affecting the 
Church', to decide in all controversies re- 
specting doctrine and discipline ; to give its 
advice and instruction, in conformity with 
the constitution, in all cases submitted to it ; 
to review the records of the Synods ; to take 
care that the inferior courts observe the Con- 
stitution ; to redress whatever they may hava 
done contraiy to order; to concert measurei 
for promoting the prosperity and enlarge 
ment of the Church ; to erect new Synods 
to institute and superintend the agencies nee- 
essary in the general work of evangelization ;, 
to appoint Ministers to such labors as fall un- 
der its jurisdiction ; to suppress schismatical 
contentions and disputations, according to 
the rules provided therefor; to receive under 
its jurisdiction, with the consent of a major- 
ity of the Presbyteries, other ecclesiastical 
bodies whose organization is conformed to 
the doctrine and order of this Church; to 
authorize Synods and Presbyteries to exer- 
cise similar power in receiving bodies suited 
to become constituents of those courts, and 
lying within their geographical bounds re- 
spectively ; to superintend the affairs of the 
whole Church ; to correspond with other 
Churches; and in general to recommend 
measures for the promotion of charity, truth 
and holiness through all the churches under 
its care 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 31 

91. — VI. The whole business of the As- 
sembly being finished, and the vote taken 
for dissolving the present Assembly, the 
Moderator shall say from the chair: "By 
virtue of the authority delegated to me by 
the Church, let this General Assembly be 
dissolved, and I do hereby dissolve it, and 
require another General Assembly, chosen 
in the same manner, to meet at on the 

day of A.D.," after which he 

shall pray and return thanks, and pronounce, 
or cause to be pronounced, on those pres- 
ent the apostolic benediction. 

Section YIL — of Ecclesiastical Commissions. 

92. — I. Commissions differ from ordinary 
committees in this, that while the committee 
is appointed simply to examine, consider, 
and report, the commission is authorized to 
deliberate upon and conclude the business 
submitted to it, subject, however, to the re- 
view of the court appointing it. To this end, 
full records of its proceedings shall be sub- 
mitted to the court appointing it, which, if 
approved, may be entered on the minutes 
of that court. 

93. — II. The taking of testimony in judi- 
cial cases, the ordination of Ministers, the in- 
stallation of Ministers, the visitation of por- 
tions of the Church affected with disorder, 
and the organization of new churches, may 
be executed by commission. The commis- 
sion for the ordination of a Minister shall 



32 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

always consist of a quorum of the Court, but 
the Presbytery itself shall conduct the pre- 
vious examinations. 

9±. — III. The Synod and the General As- 
sembly may, with the consent of parties, com- 
mit any case of trial coming before them on 
appeal to the judgment of a commission, 
composed of others than members of the 
court from which the appeal shall come up. 
The commission of a Synod shall consist of 
not less than fifteen, of whom seven shall be 
Ruling Elders; the commission of the As- 
sembly of not less than twenty-seven, of 
whom thirteen shall be Ruling Elders. In 
each case, two-thirds of the commissioners 
shall be a quorum to attend to business. The 
commission shall try the cause in the manner 
prescribed by the Rules of Discipline ; and in 
rendering judgment shall make a full state- 
ment of the case, which shall be submitted 
to the court for its action as its judgment in 
the cause. 

95. — IV. The General Assembly shall 
have power to commit the various interests 
pertaining to the general work of evangeliza- 
tion to one or more commissions. 



CHAPTER VI. 

OF CHURCH ORDERS. 

Section J — Of the Doctrine of Vocation. 
96. — I. Ordinary vocation to office in the 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 33 

Church is the calling of God by the Spirit, 
through the inward testimony of a good con- 
science, the manifest approbation of God's 
people, and the concurring judgment of the 
lawful court of Christ's house according to 
his Word. 

97. — II. Since the government of the 
Church is representative, the right of the 
election of their officers by God's people, 
either immediately by their own suffrages, 
or mediately through church courts com- 
posed of their chosen representatives, is in- 
defeasible. Nor can any man be placed over 
a church, in any office, without the election, 
or at least the consent of that church. 

98. — III. Upon those whom God calls to 
bear office in his Church he bestows suitable 
gifts for the discharge of their various duties. 
Wherefore every candidate for office is to be 
approved by the court by which he is to be 
ordained. And it is indispensable that, be- 
sides possessing the necessary gifts and abili- 
ties, natural and acquired, every one ad- 
mitted to an office should be sound in the 
faith, and that his life and conversation be 
according to godliness. . 

Section II. — Of the Doctrine of Ordination. 

99. — I. Those who have been lawfully 
called are to be inducted into their respective 
offices by the ordination of a Court. 

100. — II. Ordination is the authoritative 



34 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

admission of one duly called to an office in 
the Church of God, accompanied with prayer 
and the imposition of hands, to which it is 
proper to add the giving of the right hand 
of fellowship. 

101. — III. As every ecclesiastical office, 
according to the Scriptures, is a special 
charge, no man shall be ordained unless it 
be to the performance of a definite work. 

Section III. — Of the Election of Church 
Officers. 

102. — I. Every church shall elect persons 
to the offices of Pastor, Ruling Elder, and 
Deacon in the following manner, viz. : Public 
notice shall previously be given by the Ses- 
sion that the church is to convene at the 
usual place of public worship for such pur- 
pose ; and it shall always be the duty of the 
Session to convene them when requested by 
a majority of the persons entitled to vote. 

103. — II. It is important that in all these 
elections a Minister should preside; but if 
the session find it impracticable, without 
hurtful delay, to procure the attendance of a 
Minister, the election may nevertheless be 
held. 

104. — III. The voters being convened, the 
Moderator shall put the question to them 
whether they are ready to proceed to the 
election. If they declare themselves ready, 
the Moderator shall call for nominations, 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 35 

after which the election shall immediately 
proceed, unless the electors prefer to post- 
pone it to a subsequent day ; or the election 
may proceed by ballot without nominations. 
But in every case a majority of all the voters 
present shall be required to elect. 

105. — IV. All communicating members 
fn good and regular standing, but no others, 
are entitled to vote in the election of church 
officers in the churches to which they are re- 
spectively attached ; and when a majority of 
the electors cast their votes for a person for 
either of these offices, he shall be considered 
elected. 

106. — V. On the election of a Pastor, if 
it appear that a large minority of the voters 
are averse to the candidate who has a ma- 
jority of votes, and cannot be induced to 
concur in the call, the Moderator shall en- 
deavor to dissuade the majority from prose- 
cuting it further ; but if the electors be nearly 
or quite unanimous, or if the majority shall 
insist upon their right to call a Pastor, the 
Moderator shall in that case proceed to draw 
a call in due form, and to have it subscribed 
by them, certifying at the same time in writ- 
ing the number and circumstances of those 
who do not concur in the call, all of which 
proceedings shall be laid before the Presby- 
tery together with the call. 

107.— VI. The call shall be in the follow- 
ing, or like form, viz. : 



36 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

The church of , being 

on sufficient grounds well satisfied of the 
ministerial qualifications of you, 
and having good hopes from our past ex- 
perience (or knowledge) of your labors, that 
your ministrations in the gospel will be pro- 
fitable to our spiritual interests, do earnestly 
call jou. to undertake the pastoral office in 
said congregation, promising you, in the dis- 
charge of your duty, all proper support, en- 
couragement, and obedience in the Lord. 
And that you may be free from worldly 
cares and avocations, we hereby promise and 
oblige ourselves to pay you the sum of 

in regular monthly (or quarterly, 
or half-yearly, or yearly) payments, during 
the time of your being and continuing the 
regular Pastor of this church. 

In testimony whereof we have respectively 
subscribed our names this day of 

A. D. 
Attested by A. J3., Moderator of the Meeting. 

108. — -VII. But if any church shall choose 
to subscribe its call by the Ruling Elders and 
Deacons, or by a committee, it shall be at 
liberty to do so. But it shall, in such case, 
be fully certified to the Presbytery by the 
Minister, or other person who presided, that 
the persons signing have been appointed for 
that purpose by a public vote of the church, 
and that the call has been in all other re- 
spects prepared as above directed. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 37 

109. — VIII. One or more commissioners, 
shall be appointed to present and prosecute 
the call before the Presbytery. 

110. — IX. If the call be to a Minister or 
Probationer of another Presbytery, the com- 
missioners appointed to prosecute the call 
shall produce an attested certificate from 
their own Presbytery that it has been laid 
before that body and found in order, and 
that permission has been granted them to 
prosecute it before the Presbytery to which 
he belongs. 

Section IV. — Of the Ordination and Installar 
tion of Hiding Elders and Deacons, and of 
the Dissolution of their Official Relations. 

111. — I. When any person has been elected 
to either of these offices, if the way be clear, 
and he declare his purpose to accept, the 
Session shall appoint a day for his ordi- 
nation. 

112. — II. The day having arrived, and 
the Session being convened in the presence 
of the church, a sermon shall be preached, if 
convenient; after which the presiding Minis- 
ter shall state in a concise manner the war- 
rant and nature of the office of Ruling Elder 
or Deacon, together with the character pro- 
per to be sustained and the duties to be ful- 
filled. Having done this, he shall propose 
to the candidate, in the presence of the 
church, the following questions, viz. : 



38 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the 
Old and New Testaments to be the Word of 
God, the only infallible rule of faith and 
practice ? 

2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the 
Confession of Faith and the Catechisms of 
this Church, as containing the system of doc- 
trine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 

3. Do you approve of the government and 
discipline of the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States ? 

4. Do you accept the office of Ruling El- 
der (or Deacon, as the case may be) in thif 
church, and promise faithfully to perform 
all the duties thereof? 

5. Do you promise to study the peace, 
unity, edification, and purity of the Church? 

The Ruling Elder or Deacon elect having 
answered in the affirmative, the Minister shall 
address to the members of the church the 
following question, viz. : 

Do you, the members of this church,, ac- 
knowledge and receive this brother as a Rul- 
ing Elder (or Deacon), and do you promise 
to yield him all that honor, encouragement, 
and obedience in the Lord to which his of- 
fice, according to the Word of God and the 
Constitution of this Church, entitles him? 

The members of the church having an- 
swered this question in the affirmative!, by 
holding up their right hands, the Minister 
shall proceed to set apart the candidate, with 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 39 

prayer and the laying on of the hands of the 
Session, to the office of Ruling Elder (or 
Deacon, as the case may be.) Prayer being 
ended, the members of the Session (and the 
Deacons, if the case be that of a Deacon) 
shall take the newly ordained officer by the 
hand, saying, in words to this effect: "We 
give you the right hand of fellowship, to take 
part in this office with us." The Minister 
shall then say : " I now pronounce and de- 
clare that A. B. has been regularly elected, 
ordained and installed a Ruling Elder (or 
Deacon) in this Church, agreeably to the 
Word of God, and according to the Consti- 
tution of the Presbyterian church in the 
United States; and that as such he is entitled 
to all encouragement, honor and obedience in 
the Lord : In the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen." 
After which he shall give to the Ruling El- 
der (or Deacon) and to the church, an ex- 
hortation suited to the occasion. 

113.— III. The offices of Ruling Elder and 
Deacon are perpetual ; nor can they be laid 
aside at pleasure ; nor can any person be de- 
graded from either office bat by deposition 
after regular trial. Yet a Ruling Elder or 
Deacon may, though chargeable with neither 
heresy nor immorality, become unacceptable 
in his official character to a majority of the 
church which he serves. In such a case, it 
is competent for the Session, upon appliea- 



±0 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

tion, either from the officer or from the 
church to dissolve the relation. But no such 
application from either party shall be granted 
without affording to the other party full op- 
portunity for stating objections.* 

114.— IV. When a Ruling Elder or Dea- 
con removes permanently beyond the bounds 
of the church which he serves, his official re- 
lation shall be thereby dissolved, and the 
Session shall record the fact. 

115. — V. When a Ruling Elder or Deacoi. 
who has been released from his official rela- 
tion is again elected to his office in the same 
or another church, he shall be installed after 
the above form, with the omission of ordi^ 
nation. 

Section V. — Of the Ordination of Ministers 
and the Formation and Dissolution 
of the pastoral relation. 

116. — I. No Minister or Probationer shall 
receive a call from a church but by the per- 
mission of his Presbytery. When a call has 
been presented to the Presbytery, if found 
in order and the Presbytery deem it for the 
good of the Church, they shall place it in 
the hands of the person to whom it is ad- 
dressed. 

117. — II. When a call for the pastoral ser- 
vices of a Probationer has been accepted by 



*See Rules of Discipline, Ch. VIII., § X. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 41 

aim, the Presbytery shall take immediate 
steps for his ordination. 

118. — III. Trials for ordination, especially 
in a different Presbytery from that in which 
the candidate was licensed, shall consist of 
a careful examination as to his acquaintance 
with experimental religion ; as to his know* 
ledge of philosophy, theology, ecclesiastical 
history, the Greek and Hebrew languages, 
and such other branches of learning as to the 
Presbytery shall appear requisite, and as to 
his knowledge of the doctrine of the sacra- 
ments, and the principles and rules of the 
government and discipline of the Church. 
He shall further be required to preach a ser- 
mon before the Presbytery. The Presby- 
tery being fully satisfied of his qualifications 
for the sacred office, shall appoint a day for 
his ordination, which ought, if practicable, 
to be in that church of which he is to be the 
pastor. 

119. — IY. The day appointed for the or- 
dination having come, and the Presbytery 
being convened, a member of the Presby- 
tery, previously appointed to that duty, shall 
preacli a sermon adapted to the occasion. 
The same, or another member appointed to 
preside, shall afterwards briefly recite from 
the pulpit the proceedings of the Presbytery 
preparatory to the ordination ; he shall point 
out the nature and importance of the ordi- 
nance, and endeavor to impress the audience 



42 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

with a proper sense of the solemnity of the 
transaction. 

Then addressing himself to the candidate, 
he shall propose to him the following ques- 
tions, viz. : 

1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the 
Old and New Testaments to be the Word of 
God, the only infallible rule of faith and 
practice ? 

2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the 
Confession of Faith and the Catechisms of 
this Church, as containing the system of doc- 
trine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 

3. Do you approve of the government ana 
discipline of the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States ? 

4. Do you promise subjection to your 
brethren in the Lord? 

5. Have you been induced, as far as you 
know your own heart, to seek the office of 
the holy ministry from love to God and a 
sincere desire to promote his glory in the 
gospel of his Son ? 

6. Do you promise to be zealous and faith- 
ful in maintaining the truths of the gospel 
and the purity and peace of the Church, 
whatever persecution or opposition may arise 
unto you on that account ? 

7. Do you engage to be faithful and dili- 
gent in the exercise of all your duties as a 
Christian and a Minister of the gospel, 
whether personal or relative, private or pub 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 43 

lie; and to endeavor by tlie grace of God to 
adorn the profession of the gospel in your 
conversation, and to walk with exemplary 
piety before the fljck of which God shall 
make you overseer ? 

8. Are you now willing to take the charge 
of this church, agreeably to your declaration 
at accepting their call? And do you, rely- 
ing upon God for strength, promise to dis- 
charge to it the duties of a Pastor? 

120. — V. The candidate having answered 
these questions in the affirmative, the presid- 
ing Minister shall propose to the church the 
following questions: 

1. Do you, the people of this congregation, 
continue to profess your readiness to receive 

, whom you have called to be your 
Pastor ? 

2. Do you promise to receive the word of 
truth from his mouth with meekness and 
love, and to submit to him in the due exer- 
cise of discipline ? 

3. Do you promise to encourage him in 
his labors, and to assist his endeavors for 
your instruction and spiritual edification ? 

4. And do you engage to continue to him 
while he is your Pastor that competent 
worldly maintenance which you have pro- 
mised, and to furnish him with whatever you 
may see needful for the honor of religion 
and for his comfort among you ? 

121. — VI. The people having answered 



44 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

these questions in the affirmatively holding 
up their right hands, the candidate shall 
kneel, and the presiding Minister shall, with 
prayer and the laying on of the hands of the 
Presbytery, according to the apostolic ex- 
ample, solemnly set him apart to the holy 
office of the gospel ministry. Prayer being 
ended, he shall rise from his knees ; and the 
Minister who presides shall first, and after- 
wards all the members of the Presbytery in 
their order, take him by the right hand, say- 
ing, in words to this effect: "We give yon 
the right hand of fellowship, to take part in 
this ministry with us." The Moderator shall 
then say : " I now pronounce and declare that 
A. B. has been regularly elected, ordained, 
and installed Pastor of this congregation, 
agreeably to the Word of God, and according 
to the Constitution of the Presbyterian ' 
Church in the United States ; and that as 
such he is entitled to all support, encourage- 
ment, honor, and obedience in the Lord. In 
the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. Amen." After which 
the Minister presiding, or some other min- 
ister appointed for the purpose, shall give a 
solemn charge to the Pastor, and to the con- 
gregation, to persevere in the discharge of 
their reciprocal duties ; and then by prayer 
recommend them both to the grace of God 
and his holy keeping : and finally, after sing- 
ing a psalm or hymn, shall dismiss the con- 
gregation with the usual blessing. And the 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 45 

Presbytery shall duly record the transaction. 
If, in the judgment of the Presbytery, it be 
deemed advisable, a Ruling Elder may be 
appointed to deliver the charge to the people. 

122.— VII. After the installation, the 
heads of families of the congregation then 
present, or at least the Ruling Elders and 
Deacons, should come forward to their Pas- 
tor, and give him their right hand, in token 
of cordial reception and affectionate regard. 

123. — VIII. In the ordination of Proba- 
tioners as Evangelists, the eighth of the pre- 
ceding questions shall be omitted, and the 
following substituted for it, viz. : 

Do you now undertake the work of an 
Evangelist, and do you promise, in reliance 
on God for strength, to be faithful in the dis- 
charge of all the duties incumbent on you as a 
Minister of the gospel of the Lord Jesus 
Christ? 

124. — IX. No Presbytery shall ordain any 
probationer to the office of the gospel minis- 
try, with reference to his laboring within the 
bounds of another Presbytery, but shall fur- 
nish him with the necessary testimonials, and 
require him to repair to the Presbytery 
within whose bounds he expects to labor, that 
he may submit himself to its authority, ac- 
cording to the Constitution of the Church. 

125. — X. In the installation of an ordained 
Minister, the following questions are to be 
substituted for those addressed to a candi- 
date for ordination, viz.: 



46 BOOK OF CHURCH OKDtfR. 

1. Are you now willing to take charge of 
this congregation as their Pastor, agreeably 
to your declaration at accepting its call ? 

2. Do you conscientiously believe and de- 
clare, as far as you know your own heart, 
that, in taking upon you this charge, you are 
influenced by a sincere desire to promote the 
glory of God and the good of the Church ? 

3. Do you solemnly promise that, by the 
assistance of the grace of God, you will en- 
deavor faithfully to discharge all the duties 
of a Pastor to this congregation, and will be 
careful to maintain a deportment in all re- 
spects becoming a minister of the gospel of 
Christ, agreeably to your ordination engage- 
ments ? 

126. — XI. A congregation desiring to call 
a Pastor from his charge, shall, by its com- 
missioners, represent to the Presbytery the 
ground on which it pleads his removal. The 
Presbytery having heard all the parties, may, 
upon viewing the whole case, either recom- 
mend them to desist from prosecuting the 
call, or may order it to be delivered to the 
Minister to whom it is addressed, with or 
without advice ; or may decline to place the 
call in his hands, as it shall appear most for 
the peace and edification of the Church at 
large; or it may refer the whole matter to 
the Synod for advice and direction; and 
no Pastor shall be translated without his 
own consent. If the parties are not ready 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 47 

to have the matter issued at the meeting 
then in progress, a written citation shall be 
given the Minister and his church to appear 
before the Presbytery at its next meeting, 
which citation shall be read from the pulpit 
on the Sabbath after sermon, at least two 
Sabbaths before the intended meeting. 

127. — XII. If the congregation, or other 
field of labor, to which a Minister or Proba- 
tioner is called, be under the jurisdiction of a 
different Presbytery, on his acceptance of a 
call he shall be furnished with the proper 
testimonials, and required to repair immedi- 
ately to that Presbytery, in order that he 
may be regularly inducted into his office, ac- 
cording to the preceding directions. 

128.— XIII. When any Minister shall 
tender the resignation of his pastoral charge 
to his Presbytery, the Presbytery shall cite 
the church, as in the preceding directions, 
to appear by its commissioners at the next 
meeting, to show cause, if any it has, why 
the Presbytery should not accept the resigna- 
tion. If the church fail to appear, or if its 
reasons for retaining its Pastor be deemed 
insufficient, his resignation shall be accepted, 
and the pastoral relation dissolved. If any 
church desires to be relieved of its Pastor, a 
similar process shall be observed. But 
whether the Minister or the church initiate 
proceedings for a dissolution of the relation, 
there shall always be a meeting of the church, 



48 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

called and conducted precisely in the same 
manner as when the call of a Pastor is to be 
'made out. 

Section VI. — Qfthe Licensure of Probationers 
for the Gospel Ministry. 

129. — I. Presbvteries shall license Proba- 
tioners to preach the gospel, in order that, 
after sufficiently trying their gifts, and re- 
ceiving from the Church a good report, they 
may, in due time, ordain them to the sacred 
office. 

130. — II. The trials of a. candidate for 
licensure shall ordinarily be had by the Pres- 
bytery having jurisdiction of the church of 
which he is a member; but should any one 
find it more convenient to. put himself under 
the care of a Presbytery at a distance from 
that to which he most naturally belongs, he 
may be received by the said Presbytery on 
his producing testimonials, either from the 
Presbytery within the bounds of which he 
has usually resided, or from any two Minis- 
ters of that Presbytery in good standing, of 
his exemplary piety and other requisite qual- 
ifications. 

131. — III. Candidates applying to the 
Presbytery to be licensed to preach the gos- 
pel shall produce satisfactory testimonials of 
their good moral character, and of their be- 
ing communicating members of the Church 
in regular standing. And the Presbytery 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 49 

shall examine them respecting their experi- 
mental acquaintance with religion, and the 
motives which influence them to desire the 
sacred office. This examination shall be close 
and particular, and shall ordinarily be con- 
ducted in the presence of the Presbytery 
only. And it is recommended that the can- 
didate be also required to produce a diploma 
of Bachelor or Master of Arts from some 
college or university, or at least authentic 
testimonials of his having gone through a 
regular course of learning. 

132. — IV. The Presbytery shall try each 
candidate as to his knowledge of the Latin 
language and the original languages of the 
Holy Scriptures. It shall also examine him 
on mental philosophy, logic, and rhetoric; 
on ethics; on the natural and exact sciences; 
on theology, natural and revealed; and on 
ecclesiastical history, the sacraments, and 
church government. Moreover, the Presby- 
tery shall require of him — 

1. A discussion in Latin of a thesis on 
some common head in divinity. 

2. An exegesis or critical exercise, in which 
the candidate shall give a specimen of his 
taste and judgment in sacred criticism; pre- 
senting an explication of the original text, 
stating its connection, illustrating its force 
and beauties, removing its difficulties, and 
solving any important questions which it may 
present. 



50 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

3. A lecture or exposition of several verses 
of Scripture. 

4. A Servian. 

133. — V. These and other similar exer- 
cises, at the discretion of the Presbytery, 
shall be exhibited until it shall have obtained 
satisfaction as to the candidate's piety, learn- 
ing, and aptness to teach in the Church. 

134. — VI. No candidate, except in extra- 
ordinary cases, shall be licensed unless he 
shall have completed the usual course of 
academical studies, and shall also have studied 
divinity at least two years under some ap- 
proved teacher of theology; and whenever 
any Presbytery shall see reason to depart 
from this rule, it shall always make a record 
of the fact upon its minutes, with the rea- 
sons therefor. 

135. — VII. If the Presbytery be satisfied 
with his trials, it shall then proceed to license 
him in the following manner : the Moderator 
shall propose to him the following questions, 
viz. : 

1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the 
Old and New Testaments to be the Word of 
God, the only infallible rule of faith and 
practice ? 

2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the 
Confession of Faith and the Catechisms of 
this Church, as containing the system of doc- 
trine taught in the Holy Scriptures? 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 51 

3. Do you promise to study the peace, 
unity, and purity of the Church ? 

4. Do you promise to submit yourself, in 
the Lord, to the government of this Presby- 
tery, or any other into the bounds of which 
you may be called ? 

136. — VIII. The candidate having an- 
swered these questions in the affirmative, and 
the Moderator having offered up a prayer 
suitable to the occasion, he shall address the 
candidate to the following purpose : " In the 
name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by that 
authority which he has given to the Church 
for its edification, we do license you to 
preach the gospel as a probationer for the 
holy ministry, wherever God in his provi- 
dence may call you; and for this purpose 
may the blessing of God rest upon you, and 
the Spirit of Christ fill your heart. Amen." 
And record shall be made of the licensure in 
the following or like form, viz. : 

At , the day of 

, the Presbytery of 
having received testimonials in favor of 

, of his having gone through 
a regular course of literature, of his good 
moral character, and of his being in the com- 
munion of the Church, proceeded to take the 
usual parts of trial for his licensure. And 
he having given satisfaction as to his accom- 
plishments in literature, as to his experi- 
mental acquaintance with religion, and as to 



52 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

his proficiency in divinity and other studies, 
the Presbytery did, and hereby does, express 
its approbation of all these parts of trial. 
And he having adopted the Confession of 
Faith and the Catechisms of this Church, 
and satisfactorily answered the questions ap- 
pointed to be put to candidates to be licensed, 
the Presbytery did, and hereby does, license 
him, the said 

to preach the gospel of Christ, as a Proba- 
tioner for the holy ministry, within the 
bounds of this Presbytery, or wherever else 
he shall be orderly called. 

137. — IX. When any candidate for licen- 
sure shall have occasion, while his trials are 
going on, to remove from the bounds of his 
own Presbytery into those of another, it 
shall be considered regular for the latter 
Presbytery, on his producing proper testi- 
monials from the former, to take up his trials 
at the point at which they were left, and con- 
duct them to a conclusion in the same manner 
as if they had been commenced by itself. 

138. — X. In like manner, when any Pro- 
bationer, after licensure, shall by the per- 
mission of his Presbytery remove beyond 
its limits, an extract of the record of his 
licensure, and a Presbyterial recommenda- 
tion, signed by the Clerk, shall be his testi- 
monials to the Presbytery under whose care 
he shall come. 

139. — XI. Presbyteries should require 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 53 

Probationers to devote themselves diligently 
to the trial of their gifts ; and no one should 
be ordained to the work of the gospel min- 
istry until he has given evidence of his abil- 
ity to edify the Church. 

140. — XII. When a Probationer shall have 
been preaching for a considerable time, and 
his services do not appear to be edifying to 
the Church, the Presbytery may, if it thinks 
proper, recall his license ; and it shall be its 
duty to do so whenever the Probationer shall 
without necessity devote himself to such pur- 
suits as interfere with a full trial of his gifts, 
according to his license. 



CHAPTER VII. 

OF THE CONSTITUTION OF THE CHURCH. 

141. — 1. The Constitution of the Presby- 
terian Church in the United States consists 
of its doctrinal symbols, embraced in the 
Confession of Faith, and the Larger and 
Shorter Catechisms, together with the Book 
of Church Order, which comprises the Form 
of Government, the Rules of Discipline, and 
the Directory of Worship. 

142.— II. The Book of Church Order may 
be amended on the recommendation of one 
General Assembly, when a majority of the 
Presbyteries advise and consent thereunto, 
and a succeeding General Assembly shall 
enact the same. 



54 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

The following Amendment was enacted by the 
General Assembly of 1884: 

III. Amendments to the Confession of 
Faith and the Catechisms of this Church 
may be made only upon the recommenda- 
tion of one General Assembly, the concur- 
rence of at least three-fourths of the Pres- 
byteries, and the enactment of the same by 
a subsequent Assembly. 

The following was enacted by the General 
Assembly of 1886 : 

The provision contained in the preceding 
paragraph for the amendment of the Book 
of Church Order, shall not apply to this 
paragraph ; but this paragraph shall be 
amended or altered only in the way in which 
itself provides for the amendment of the 
Confession of Faith and Catechisms of the 
Church, 



PART II. 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 



PAET II. 

The Rules oe Discipline 



CHAPTER L 



OF DISCIPLINE ITS NATURE, SUBJECTS, AND 

ENDS. 

143. — I. Discipline is the exercise of that 
authority and the application of that system 
of laws which the Lord Jesus Christ has ap- 
pointed in his Church. The term has two 
senses: the one referring to the whole gov- 
ernment, inspection, training, guardianship, 
and control which the Church maintains over 
its members, its officers, and its courts ; the 
other a restricted and technical sense, signi- 
fying judicial prosecution. 

144. — II. In the one sense, all baptized 
persons, being members of the Church, are 
subject to its discipline and entitled to the 
benefits thereof; but in the other, it refers 
only to those who have made a profession of 
their faith in Christ. 

145. — III. The ends of discipline, as it in- 
volves judicial prosecution, are the rebuke of 
offences, the removal of scandal, the vindica- 
tion of the honor of Christ, the promotion of 
the purity and general edification of the 



^HE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 55 

Churcn, and the spiritual good of offenders 
themselves. 

146. — IV. The power which Christ has 
given to the rulers of his Church is for edi- 
fication, and not for destruction ; it is a dis- 
pensation of mercy, and not of wrath. As 
in the preaching of the Word the wicked are 
doctrinally separated from the good, so by 
discipline the Church authoritatively separ- 
ates between the holy and the profane. In 
this it acts the part of a tender mother, cor- 
recting her children for their good, that 
every one of them may be presented fault- 
less in the day of the Lord Jesus. 



CHAPTER II. 

OF THE DISCIPLINE OF NON-COMMUNICATING 
MEMBERS. 

147. — I. The oversight of the children of 
the Church is committed by God primarily 
to believing parents, who are responsible to 
the Church for the faithful discharge of this 
duty. The responsibility of parents con- 
tinues during the minority of their children, 
and extends to all such conduct contrary to 
the purity and sobriety of the gospel as pa- 
rents may and ought to restrain and control. 

148. — II. The Church should make special 
provision for the instruction of its youth in 
the doctrines of the Bible as set forth in the 
f-atechisms. Hence, church Sessions ought 



56 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

to establish, under their own authority, Bible 
classes and Sabbath schools for this object, 
or to adopt such other methods as shall se- 
cure the same end. 

149.— III. When the children of the 
Church arrive at years of discretion they are 
bound to discharge all the duties of church 
members. If they give evidence of saving 
faith in Christ, together with a correct walk 
and conversation, they should be informed 
that it is their privilege and duty to make a 
profession of faith in Christ and to come to 
his table. If they exhibit a wayward dispo- 
sition and associate themselves with the pro- 
fane, the Church should still cherish them 
in faith, and ought to use all such means as 
the Word of God warrants and the christian 
prudence of church officers shall dictate for 
reclaiming them, and bringing them to ap- 
preciate their covenant privileges and to dis- 
charge their covenant obligations. 

150. — IV. Those adult non-communicating 
members who submit with meekness and 
gratitude to the government and instruction 
of the Church, are entitled to special atten- 
tion. Their rights under the covenant 
should be frequently and fully explained, and 
their duties enforced on their consciences; 
they should be warned of the sin and danger 
of neglecting their covenant obligations, and 
urged by the mercies of Christ to come uj> 
to their full discharge. 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 57 

151. — V. All non-communicating mem- 
bers shall be deemed under the care of the 
church to which their parents belong, if they 
live under the parental roof and are minors; 
or otherwise, under that of the church where 
they reside, or with which they ordinarily 
worship. 



CHAPTER III. 

OF OFFENCES . . 

152. — I. An offence, the proper object of 
judicial process, is anything in the principles 
or practice of a church member professing 
faith in Christ which is contrary to the 
Word of God. The Confession of Faith and 
the Larger and Shorter Catechisms of the 
Westminster Assembly, together with the 
formularies of government, discipline and 
worship, are accepted by the Presbyterian 
Church in the United States as standard ex- 
positions of the teachings of Scripture in re- 
lation to both faith and practice. Nothing, 
therefore, ought to be considered by any 
court as an offence, or admitted as a matter 
of accusation, which cannot be proved to be 
such from Scripture, as interpreted in these 
standards. 

153. — II. Offences are either personal or 
general, private or public ; but all of them 
being sins against God, are therefore grounds 
of discipline. 



58 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

154. — III. Personal offences are violations 
of the Divine law, considered in the special 
relation of wrongs or injuries to particular 
individuals. General offences are heresies or 
immoralities having no such relation, or con- 
sidered apart from it. 

155. — IV. Private offences are those which 
are known only to a few persons. Public 
offences are those which are notorious. 



CHAPTER IV. 

OF CHURCH CENSURES. 

156. — I. The censures which may be in- 
flicted by church courts are admonition, sus- 
pension, excommunication, and deposition. 
When a lower censure fails to reclaim the 
delinquent, it may become the duty of the 
court to proceed to the infliction ot a higher 
censure. 

157. — II. Admonition is the formal re- 
proof of an offender by a church court, 
warning him of his guilt and danger, and 
exhorting him to be more circumspect and 
watchful in the future. 

158. — III. Suspension, with respect to 
church members, is their temporary exclu- 
sion from sealing ordinances; with respect to 
church officers, it is their temporary exclu- 
sion from the exercise of their office. It may 
be either definite or indefinite as to its dura- 
tion. Definite suspension is administered 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 59 

when the credit of religion, the honor of Christ, 
and the good of the delinquent demand it, even 
though he may have given satisfaction to the 
court. Indefinite suspension is the exclusion 
of an offender from sealing ordinances, or 
from his office, until he exhibit signs of re- 
pentance, or until, by his conduct, the neces- 
sity of the highest censure be made manifest. 

159. — IV. Excommunication is the excision 
of an offender from the communion of the 
Church. This censure is to be inflicted only 
on account of gross crime or heresy, when the 
offender shows himself incorrigible and con- 
tumacious. The design of this censure is to 
operate on the offender as a means of re- 
claiming him, to deliver the Church from the 
scandal of his offence, and to inspire all with 
fear by the example of his discipline. 

160. — Y. Deposition is the degradation of 
an officer from his office, and may or may not 
be accompanied with the infliction of other 
censure. 

CHAPTER V 

OF THE PARTIES IN CA.SE3 OF PROCESS. 

161. — I. Original jurisdiction in relation to 
Ministers of the Gospel pertains exclusively 
to the Presbytery, and in relation to other 
church members to the Session, unless the 
Session shall be unable to try the person or 
persons accused, in which case the Presbytery 
shall have the right of jurisdiction. 



60 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

j.62. — II. It is the duty of all church Ses- 
sions and Presbyteries to exercise care over 
those subject to their authority; and they 
shall, with due diligence and great discretion, 
demand from such persons satisfactory ex- 
planations concerning reports affecting their 
christian character. This duty is more im- 
perative when those who deem themselves 
aggrieved by injurious -reports shall ask an 
investigation. If such investigation, however 
originating, should result in raising a strong 
presumption of the guilt of the party in- 
volved, the court shall institute process, and 
shall appoint a prosecutor to prepare the in- 
dictment and to conduct the case. This pros- 
ecutor shall be a member of the court, ex- 
cept that, in a case before the Session, he 
may be any communicating member of the 
same congregation with the accused. 

163. — III. The original and only parties 
in a case of process are the accuser and the 
accused. The accuser is always the Presby- 
terian Church in the United States, whose 
honor and purity are to be maintained. The 
prosecutor, whether voluntary or appointed, 
is always the representative of the Church, 
and as such has all its rights in the case. 
In appellate courts the parties are known as 
appellant and appellee. 

164. — IV. Every indictment shall begin : 
" In the name of the Presbyterian Church 
in the United States," and shall conclude. 



THE KULES OF DISCIPLINE. 01 

*' against the peace, unity and purity of the 
Church, and the honor and majesty of the 
Lord Jesus Christ as the King and Head 
thereof." In every case the Church is the 
injured and accusing party, versus the ac- 
cused. 

165. — V. An injured party shall not be- 
come a prosecutor of personal offences with- 
out having tried the means of reconciliation 
and of reclaiming the offender, required by 
Christ: "Moreover, if thy brother shall tres- 
pass against thee, go and tell him his fault be- 
tween thee and him alone: if he shall hear 
thee, thou hast gained thy brother ; but if he 
will not hear thee, then take with thee one or 
two more, that in the mouth of two or three 
witnesses every word may be established." 
(Matt, xviii. 15, 16.) A church court, how- 
ever, may judicially investigate personal of- 
fences as if general, when the interests of 
religion seem to demand it. So, also, those 
to whom private offences are known can- 
not become prosecutors, without having pre- 
viously endeavored to remove the scandal by 
private means. 

166. — VI. When the offence is general, 
the cause may be conducted either by any 
person appearing as prosecutor, or by a pros- 
ecutor appointed by the court. 

167. — VII. When the prosecution is insti- 
tuted by the court, the previous steps required 
by our Lord in the case of personal offences 



62 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

are not necessary. There are many cases, 
however, in which it will promote the inter- 
ests of religion to send a committee to con- 
verse in a private manner with the offender, 
and endeavor to bring him to a sense of his 
guilt, before instituting actual process. 

168. — VIII. Great caution ought to be 
exercised in receiving accusations from any 
person who is known to indulge a malignant 
spirit towards the accused ; who is not of good 
character; who is himself under censure or 
process; who is deeply interested in any re- 
spect in the conviction of the accused; or 
who is known to be litigious, rash, or highly 
imprudent. 

169. — IX. Every voluntary prosecutor 
shall be previously warned, that if he fail to 
show probable cause of the charges, he must 
himself be censured as a slanderer of the 
brethren, in proportion to the malignity or 
rashness manifested in the prosecution. . 

170. — X. When a member of a church 
court is under process, all his official func- 
tions may be suspended, at its discretion; but 
this shall never be done in the way of cen- 
sure. 

171. — XI. In the discussion of all ques- 
tions arising in his own case, the accused shall 
exercise the rights of defendant only, not of 
judge. 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 63 



CHAPTER VI. 

OF GENERAL PROVISIONS APPLICABLE TO ALL 
CASES OF PROCESS. 

172. — I. It is incumbent on every member 
of a court of Jesus Christ engaged in a trial 
of offenders, to bear in mind the inspired 
injunction: "If a man be overtaken in a 
fault, ye which are spiritual restore such an 
one in the spirit of meekness, considering 
thyself, lest thou also be tempted." 

173. — II. Process against an offender shall 
not be commenced unless some person or per- 
sons undertake to make out the charge; or 
unless the court finds it necessary, for the 
honor of religion, itself to take the step pro- 
vided for in Chapter V., Paragraph II. 

174. — III. When a charge is laid before 
the Session or Presbytery, it shall be reduced 
to writing, and nothing shall be done at the 
first meeting of the court, unless by consent 
of parties, except to appoint a prosecutor, 
and order the indictment to be drawn, a copy 
of which, with the witnesses then known to 
support it, shall be served on the accused, 
and to cite all parties and their witnesses to 
appear and be heard at another meeting, 
which shall not be sooner than ten days af- 
ter such citation; at which meeting of the 
court the charges shall be read to the ac- 
cused, if present, and he shall be called upon 
to say whether he be guilty or not. If he 



64 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

confess, the court may deal with him accord- 
ing to its discretion; if he plead and take 
issue, the trial shall proceed. Accused par- 
ties may plead in writing when they cannot 
be personally present, and parties necessarily 
absent should have counsel assigned to them. 

175. — IV. The citation shall be issued and 
signed by the Moderator or Clerk, by order 
and in the name of the court ; he shall also 
issue citations to such witnesses as either 
party shall nominate to appear on his behalf. 

176. — V. In drawing the indictment, the 
times, places, and circumstances should, if 
possible, be particularly stated, that the sx*- 
cused may have an opportunity to make b-is 
defence. 

177. — VI. When an accused person shall 
refuse to obey a citation, he shall be cited a 
second time ; and this second citation shall be 
accompanied with a notice that if he do not 
appear at the time appointed (unless provi- 
dentially hindered, which fact he must make 
known to the court), or that if he appear and 
refuse to plead, he shall be dealt with for his 
contumacy, as hereinafter provided. 

178. — VII. The time which must elapse 
between the serving of the first citation on 
the accused person, and the meeting of the 
court at which he is to appear, shall be at 
least ten days. But the time allotted for his 
appearance on the subsequent citation shall 
be left to the discretion of the court, pro- 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 65 

vided that it be not less than is quite suffi- 
cient for a seasonable and convenient com- 
pliance with the citation. 

179.— VIII. When the offence with which 
an accused person stands charged took place 
at a distance, and it is inconvenient for the 
witnesses to appear before the court having 
jurisdiction, that court may either appoint a 
commission of its body, or request the co- 
ordinate court contiguous to the place where 
the facts occurred, to take the testimony for 
it. The accused shall always have reason- 
able notice of the time and place of the meet- 
ing of this commission or co-ordinate court. 

180. — IX. When an offence, alleged to 
have been committed at a distance, is not 
likely otherwise to become known to the 
court having jurisdiction, it shall be the duty 
of the court within whose bounds the facts 
occurred, after satisfying itself that there is 
probable ground of accusation, to send notice 
to the court having jurisdiction, which shall 
at once proceed against the accused ; or the 
whole case may be remitted for trial to the 
co-ordinate court within whose bounds the 
offence is alleged to have been committed. 

181. — X. Before proceeding to trial, 
courts ought to ascertain that their citations 
have been duly served. 

182. — XI. In every process, if deemed ex- 
pedient, there maybe a committee appointed, 
which shall be called the Judicial Committee, 



66 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

and whose duty it shall be to digest and ar- 
range all the papers, and to prescribe, under 
the direction of the court, the whole order of 
the proceedings. The members of this com- 
mittee shall be entitled, notwithstanding their 
performance of this duty, to sit and vote in 
the case as members of the court. 

183. — XII. When the trial is about to 
begin, it shall be the duty of the Moderator 
solemnly to announce from the chair that 
the court is about to pass to the consideration 
of the cause, and to enjoin on the members 
to recollect and regard their nigh character 
as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the 
solemn duty in which they are about to en- 
gage. 

1S4. — XIII. In order that the trial may 
be fair and impartial, the witnesses shall be 
examined in the presence of the accused, or 
at least after he shall have received due cita- 
tion to attend. Witnesses may be cross-ex- 
amined by both parties, and any questions 
asked which are pertinent to the issue. 

185. — XIV. On all questions arising in 
the progress of a trial, the discussijn shall 
first be between the parties; and when they 
have been heard, they may be required to 
withdraw from the court until the members 
deliberate upon and decide the point. 

186. — XY. When a court of first resort 
proceeds to the trial of a cause, the following 
order shall be observed: 1, The Moderator 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 67 

ehall charge the court. 2, The indictment 
shall be read, and the answer of the accused 
heard. 3, The witnesses for the prosecutor, 
and then those for the accused, shall be ex- 
amined. 4, The parties shall be heard ; first 
the prosecutor, and then the accused, and 
the prosecutor shall close. 5, The roll shall 
be called, that the members may express 
their opinion in the cause. 6, The decision 
shall be made, and judgment entered on re- 
cord. 

187. — XVI. Either party may, for cause, 
challenge the right of any member to sit in 
the trial of the case, which question shall be 
decided by the members of the court other 
than the one challenged. 

188. — XVII. Pending the trial of a cause, 
any member of the court who shall express 
his opinion of its merits to either party, or 
to any person not a member of the court; or 
who shall absent himself from any sitting 
without the permission of the court, or satis- 
factory reasons rendered, shall be thereby 
disqualified from taking part in the subse- 
quent proceedings. 

189.— XVIII. The parties shall be allowed 
copies of the whole proceedings at their own 
expense, if they demand them. Minutes of 
the trial shall be kept by the clerk, w r hich 
shall exhibit the charges, the answer, all the 
testimony, and all such acts, orders, and de- 
cisions of the court relating to the cause, as 



68 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

either party may desire, and also the judg- 
ment. The clerk shall, without delay, attach 
together the charges, the answer, the citations 
and returns thereto, and the minutes herein 
required to be kept. These papers, when 
so attached, shall constitute "the record of 
the cause." When a cause is removed by 
appeal or complaint, the lower court shall 
transmit "the record" thus prepared to the 
higher court, with the addition of the notice 
of appeal or complaint, and the reasons there- 
of, if any shall have been filed. Nothing 
which is not contained in this "record" shall 
be taken into consideration in the higher 
court. On the final decision of a cause in a 
higher court, its judgment shall be sent down 
to the court in which the case originated. 

190. — XIX. No professional counsel shall 
be permitted as such to appear and plead in 
cases of process in any court ; but an accused 
person may, if he desires it, be represented 
before the Session by any communicating 
member of the same particular church; or 
before any other court, by any member of 
the court. A member of the court so em- 
ployed shall not be allowed to sit in judg- 
ment in the cause. 

191. — XX. Process, in case of scandal, 
shall commence within the space of one year 
after the offence was committed, unless it has 
recently become flagrant. When, however, 
a church member shall commit an offence, 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 69 

after removing to a place far distant from his 
former residence, and where his connection 
with the Church is unknown, in consequence 
of which circumstances process cannot be in- 
stituted within the time above specified, the re- 
cent discovery of the church membership of 
the individual shall be considered as equiva- 
lent to the offence itself having recently be- 
come flagrant. The same principle, in like 
circumstances, shall also apply to Ministers. 

CHAPTER TIL 

SPECIAL RULES PERTAINING TO PROCESS BEFORE 

SESSIONS. 

192. — I. Process against all church mem- 
bers, other than Ministers of the gospel, shall 
be entered before the Session of the church 
to which such members belong; except in 
cases in which the Session is rendered incapa- 
ble of exercising jurisdiction, in which case 
process shall be entered before the Presbytery. 

193. — 11. When an accused person, having 
been twice duly cited, shall refuse to appear 
before the Session, or appearing, shall refuse 
to plead, the court shall enter upon its records 
the fact, together with the nature of the of- 
fence charged, and he shall be suspended from 
sealing ordinances for his contumacy. This 
sentence shall be made public, and shall in no 
case be removed until he has not only repented 
of his contumacy, but has given satisfaction 
in relation to the charges against him. 



70 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

194. — III. If the charge be one of gross 
crime or heresy, and the accused persist in 
his contumacy, the court may proceed to in- 
flict the highest censure. 

195. — IV. When it is impracticable imme- 
diately to commence process against an ac- 
cused church member, the Session may, if it 
think the edification of the Church requires 
it, prevent the accused from approaching the 
Lord's table until the charges against him can 
be examined. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

SPECIAL RULES PERTAINING TO PROCESS AGAINST 
A MINISTER. 

196. — I. Process against a Minister shall 
be entered before the Presbytery of which 
he is a member. 

197. — II. As no Minister ought, on ac- 
count of his office, to be screened in his sin, 
or slightly censured, so scandalous charges 
ought not to be received against him on 
slight grounds. 

198. — III. If any one know a Minister to 
be guilty of a private offence,*he should warn 
him in private. But if the offence be per- 
sisted in, or become public, he should bring 
the case to the attention of some other Min- 
ister of the Presbytery for his advice. 

199. — IV. If a Minister accused of an 
offence, having been twice duly cited, shall 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 71 

refuse to appear before the Presbytery, he 
shall be immediately suspended. And if, 
after another citation, he still refuse to at- 
tend, he shall be deposed as contumacious, 
and suspended or excommunicated from the 
Church. Record shall be made of the judg- 
ment and of the charges under which he was 
arraigned, and the sentence shall be made 
public. 

200. — "V". Heresy and schism may be of 
such a nature as to warrant deposition ; but 
errors ought to be carefully considered, 
whether they strike at the vitals of religion, 
and are industriously spread, or whether they 
arise from the weakness of the human un- 
derstanding, and are not likely to do much 
injury. 

201.— VI. If the Presbytery find on trial 
that the matter complained of amounts to no 
more than such acts of infirmity as may be 
amended, so that little or nothing remains to 
hinder the Minister's usefulness, it shall take 
all prudent measures to remove the scandal. 

202. — VII. When a Minister, pending a 
trial, shall make confession, if the matter be 
base and flagitious, such as drunkenness, un- 
cleanness, or crimes of a higher nature, 
however penitent he may appear to the satis- 
faction of all, the court shall, without de- 
lay, suspend him from the exercise of his 
office, or depose him from the ministry. 

203 — VIII. A Minister suspended or de- 



7*2 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

posed for scandalous conduct shall not be 
restored, even on the deepest sorrow for his 
sin, until he shall exhibit for a considerable 
time such an eminently exemplary, humble, 
and edifying •walk and conversation as shall 
heal the wound made by his scandal. And 
a deposed Minister shall in no case be re- 
stored until it shall appear that the general 
sentiment of the Church is strongly in his 
favor, and demands his restoration ; and then 
only by the court inflicting the censure, or 
with its consent. 

204. — IX. When a Minister is deposed 
his church shall be declared vacant; but 
when he is suspended, it shall be left to the 
discretion of the Presbytery whether the 
sentence shall include the dissolution of the 
pastoral relation. 

205. — X. Whenever a Minister of the 
gospel shall habitually fail to be engaged in 
the regular discharge of his official functions, 
it shall be the duty of the Presbytery, at a 
slated meeting, to inquire into the cause of 
such dereliction, and if necessary, to institute 
judicial proceedings against him for breach 
of his covenant engagement. If it shall ap- 
pear that his neglect proceeds only from his 
want of acceptance to the church, Presby- 
tery may, upon the same principle upon 
which it withdraws license from a Proba- 
tioner for want of evidence of the Divine 
call, divest him of his office without censure. 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 73 

even against his will, a majority of two-thirds 
being necessary for this purpose. # 

In such a case, the clerk shall, under the 
order of the Presbytery, forthwith deliver to 
the individual concerned a written notice 
that, at the next stated meeting, the question 
of his being so dealt with is to be considered. 
This notice shall distinctly state the grounds 
for this proceeding. The party thus notified 
shall be heard in his own defence; and if the 
decision pass against him he may appeal, as 
if he had been tried after the usual forms. 

This principle may apply, mutatis mutan- 
dis, to Ruling Elders and Deacons. 



CHAPTER IX. 

OF EVIDENCE. 

206. — I. All persons of proper age and 
intelligence are competent witnesses, except 
such as do not believe in the existence of 
God, or a future state of rewards and pun- 
ishments. The accused party may be al- 
lowed, but shall not be compelled, to testify; 
but the accuser shall be required to testify, 
on the demand of the accused. Either party 
has the right to challenge a witness whom he 
believes to be incompetent, and the court 
shall examine and decide upon his compe- 
tency. It belongs to the court to judge of 
the degree of credibility to be attached to all 
evidence. 
7 



74 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

207. — II. A husband or wife shall not be 
compelled to bear testimony the one against 
the other in any court. 

208. — III. The testimony of more than 
one witness shall be necessary in order to es- 
tablish any charge ; yet if, in addition to the 
testimony of one witness, corroborative evi- 
dence be produced, the offence may be con- 
sidered to be proved. 

209. — IV. No witness afterwards to be 
examined, except a member of the court, 
shall be present during the examination of 
another witness on the same case, if either 
party object. 

210. — Y. Witnesses shall be examined, 
first by the party introducing them; then 
cross-examined by the opposite party ; after 
which any member of the court, or either 
party, may put additional interrogatories. 
But no question shall be put or answered 
except by permission of the Moderator, sub- 
ject to an appeal to the court ; and the court 
shall not permit questions frivolous or irrele- 
vant to the charge at issue. 

211. — Yl. The- oath or affirmation to a 
witness shall be administered by the Modera- 
tor in the following or like terms: "You 
solemnly promise, in the presence of God, 
that you will declare the truth, the whole 
truth, and nothing but the truth, according 
to the best of your knowledge in the matter 
in which you are called to witness, as you 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 75 

shall answer it to the great Judge of quick 
and dead." If, however, at any time a wit- 
ness should present himself before a court, 
who for conscientious reasons prefers to 
swear or affirm in any other manner, he 
should be allowed to do so. 

212. — VII. Every question put to a wit- 
ness shall, if required, be reduced to writing. 
When answered, it shall, together with the 
answer, be recorded, if deemed by the court, 
or by either party, of sufficient importance, 
and the testimony of the witness shall be read 
to him for his approbation and subscription. 

213. — VIII. The records of a court, or 
any part of them, whether original or tran- 
scribed, if regularly authenticated by the 
Moderator and Clerk, or by either of them, 
shall be deemed good and sufficient evidence 
in every other court. 

2 14. — IX. In like manner, testimony taken 
by one court, and regularly certified, shall 
be received by every other court as no less 
valid than if it had been taken by itself. 

215. — X. "When it is not convenient for a 
court to have the whole, or perhaps any part 
of the testimony in any particular cause, 
taken in its presence, a commission shall be 
appointed, or co-ordinate court requested, to 
take the testimony in question, which shall 
be considered as if taken in the presence of 
the court; of which commission or co-ordi- 
nate court, and of the time and place of its 
meeting, due notice shall be given to the 



76 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

opposite party, that lie may have an oppor- 
tunity of attending. And if the accused shall 
desire, on his part, to take testimony at a dis- 
tance, for his own exculpation, he shall give 
notice to the court of the time and place at 
which it is proposed to take it that a commis- 
sion or co-ordinate court, as in the former 
case, may be appointed for the purpose. Or 
the testimony may be taken on written in- 
terrogatories, by filing the same with the 
clerk of the court having jurisdiction of the 
cause, and giving two week's notice thereof 
to the adverse party, during which time he 
may file cross-interrogatories, if he desire it; 
and the testimony shall then be taken by the 
commission or co-ordinate court in answer 
to the direct and cross interrogatories, if 
such are filed, and no notice need be given 
of the time and place of taking the testimony. 

216. — XI. A member of the court shall 
not be disqualified for sitting as a judge by 
having given testimony in the case. 

2 L7. — XII. An officer or private member 
of the church refusing to testify may be 
censured for contumacy. 

218. — XIII. If after a trial before any 
court new testimony be discovered, which is 
supposed to be highly important to the ex- 
culpation of the accused, it is proper for him 
to ask, and for the court to grant, a new trial. 

219. — XIV. If in the prosecution of an 
appeal, new testimony be offered, which, in 

"I baptize thee in the name of the 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 77 

,he judgment of the appellate court, nas an 
important bearing on the case, it shall be 
competent for that court to refer the cause 
to the inferior court for a new trial; or, with 
the consent of parties, to take the testimony 
and proceed with the cause. 



CHAPTER X. 

OF THE INFLICTION OF CHURCH CENSURES. 

220. — I. Ecclesiastical censures ought to 
be suited to the nature of the offence; for 
private offences, censures should be adminis- 
tered in the presence of the court alone, or 
privately, by one or more members on its 
behalf; but for public offences, censures 
should be administered in open session, or 
publicly announced to the church. When 
there are peculiar and special reasons, the 
court may visit public offences, not very 
gross in their character, with private admo- 
nition, or with definite suspension in private ; 
but the censure of indefinite suspension should 
ordinarily be announced to the church, whilst 
those of excommunication and deposition 
should be either administered before the 
church, or else announced to it, at the dis- 
cretion of the court. 

221. — II. When any member or officer of 
the Church shall be guilty of a fault deserv- 
ing censure, the court shall proceed with all 
tenderness, and shall deal with its offending 



78 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

brother in the spirit of meekness, the mem- 
bers considering themselves, lest they also be 
tempted. 

222. — III. The censure of admonition 
ought to be administered in private, by one 
or more members, in behalf of the court, 
when the offence is not aggravated, and is 
known only to a few. When the scandal is 
public, the admonition shall be administered 
by the Moderator in the presence of the 
court, and ordinarily shall also be announced 
in public. 

223. — IV. Definite suspension being an 
exemplary censure, ought ordinarily to be 
either administered in open session, or an- 
nounced to the church. 

224. — Y. The censure of indefinite sus- 
pension out to be inflicted with great solem- 
nity, that it may be the means of impress- 
ing the mind of the delinquent with a pro- 
per sense of his danger, while he stands ex- 
cluded from the sacraments of the Church of 
the living God, and that with the Divine 
blessing it may lead him to repentance. 
"When the court has resolved to pass this 
sentence, the Moderator shall address the of- 
fending brother to the following purpose : 

"Whereas, You, A. B. (here describe tho 
person as a Minister, Ruling Elder, Deacon, 
or private member of the Church), are con- 
victed by sufficient proof [or, are guilty by 
your own confession], of the «m of (here 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE 79 

ii»^ert the offence), we, the Presbytery [or 
church Session] of C. D., in the name and 
by the authority of the Lord Jesus Christ, do 
now declare you suspended from the sacra- 
ments of the Church [and from the exercise 
of your office], until you give satisfactory 
evidence of repentance." 

To this shall be added such advice or ad- 
monition as may be judged necessary, and 
the whole shall be concluded with prayer to 
Almighty God that he would follow this act 
of discipline with his blessing. 

225. — YI. When the sentence of excom- 
munication has been regularly passed, the 
Moderator of the Session shall make a public 
statement before the church of the several 
steps which have been taken with respect to 
their offending brother, and inform them that 
it has been found necessary to cut him off 
from the communion of the Church. He 
shall then show the authority of the Church 
to cast out unworthy members, from Matt, 
xviii. 15-18, and 1 Cor. v. 1-5, and shall ex- 
plain the nature, use and consequence of this 
censure, warning the people, that they are to 
conduct themselves, in all their intercourse 
with him, as is proper towards one who is 
under the heaviest censure of the Church. 
He shall then pronounce sentence to the fol- 
lowing effect : 

" Whereas, A. B., a member of this church, 
has been, by sufficient proof, convicted of the 



80 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

sin of , and after much admonition and 

prayej^pbstinately refuses to hear the Church, 
and has manifested no evidence of repentance : 
Therefore, in the name and by the authority 
of the Lord Jesus Christ, we, the Session of 
the church of C. D., do pronounce him to be 
excluded from the sacraments, and cut off 
from the fellowship of the Church." 

After which prayer shall be made that the 
blessing of God may follow his ordinance, 
for the conviction and reformation of the ex- 
communicated, and for the establishment of 
all true believers. 

226. — VII. The sentence cf deposition 
shall be pronounced by the Moderator, in 
words of the following import: 

" Whereas, A. B., a Minister of this Pres- 
bytery [or a Ruling Elder or Deacon of this 
church], has been proved, by sufficient evi- 
dence to be guilty of the sin of , we, the 

Presbytery [or church Session], of C. D., do 
adjudge him totally disqualified for the office 
of the christian Ministry [or Eldership, 01 
Deaconship], and therefore we do hereby, in 
the name and by the authority of the Lord 
Jesus Christ, depose from the office of a 
christian Minister [or Elder, or Deacon] , the 
said A. B., and do prohibit him from exercis- 
ing any of the functions thereof." If the 
sentence include suspension or excommunica- 
tion, the Moderator shall proceed to say: 
"We do moreover, by the same authority, 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 81 

suspend the said A. B. from the sacraments 
of the Church, until he shall exhibit satis- 
factory evidence of sincere repentance," or 
" exclude the said A. B. from the sacraments, 
and cut him off from the fellowship of the 
Church." 

The sentence of deposition ought to be in- 
flicted with solemnities similar to those al- 
ready prescribed in the case of excommunica- 
tion. 



CHAPTER XL 

OF THE REMOVAL OF CENSURES. 

227. — I. After any person has been sus- 
pended from the sacraments, it is proper 
that the rulers of the church should fre- 
quently converse with him, as well as pray 
with him and for him, that it would please 
God to give him repentance. 

228. — II. When the court shall be satis- 
fied as to the reality of the repentance of a 
suspended offender, he shall be admitted to 
profess his repentance, either in the presence 
of the court alone, or publicly, and be re- 
stored to the sacraments of the Church, and 
to his office, if such be the judgment of the 
court, which restoration shall be declared to 
the penitent in words of the following im- 
port : 

"Whereas, You, A. B., have been de- 
barred from the sacraments of the Church 



82 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

[and from the office of the gospel Ministry, 
or Eldership, or Deaconship], bat have now 
manifested such repentance as satisfies the 
Church, we, the Session (or Presbytery) of 
0. D., do hereby, in the name and by the 
authority of the Lord Jesus Christ, absolve 
you from the said sentence of suspension, 
and do restore you to the full enjoyment of 
sealing ordinances, [and the exercise of your 
said office, and all the functions thereof.]" 

After which there shall be prayer and 
thanksgiving. 

229. — III. When an excommunicated per- 
son shall be so affected -with his state as to be 
brought to repentance, and to desire to be 
readmitted to the communion of the Church, 
the Session, having obtained sufficient evi- 
dence of his sincere penitence, shall proceed 
to restore him. In order to which, the pre- 
siding Minister shall inform the church of 
the measures which have been taken with 
the excommunicated person, and of the re- 
solution of the Session to restore him. 

On the day appointed for his restoration, 
the Minister shall call upon the excommuni- 
cated person, and propose to him in the pre- 
sence of the congregation the following ques- 
tions : 

" Do you, from a deep sense of your great 
wickedness, freely confess your sin in thus 
rebelling against God, and in refusing to 
hear his Church ; and do you acknowledge 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 83 

that you have been in justice and mercy cut 
off from the communion of the Church ? 
Answer. — I do. Do you now voluntarily 
profess your sincere repentance and contri- 
tion for your sin and obstinacy ; and do you 
humbly ask the forgiveness of God and his 
Church? Answer. — I do. Do you sincerely 
promise, through divine grace, to live in all 
humbleness of mind and circumspection; and 
to endeavor to adorn the doctrine of God our 
Saviour, by having your conversation as be- 
cometh the gospel? Answer. — I do." 

Here the minister shall give the penitent 
a suitable exhortation, encouraging and com- 
forting him. Then he shall pronounce the 
sentence of restoration in the following 
words : 

"Whekeas, You, A. B., have been shut 
Dut from the communion of the Church, but 
have now manifested such repentance as 
satisfies the Church; in the name of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and by his authority, we, 
the Session of this church, do declare you 
absolved from the sentence of excommunica- 
tion formerly denounced against you; and 
we do restore you to the communion of the 
Church, that you may be a partaker of all 
the benefits of the Lord Jesus to your eternal 
salvation." 

The whole shall be concluded with prayer 
and thanksgiving. 

230. — IY. The restoration of a deposed 



84 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

officer, after public confession has been mati« 
in a manner similar to that prescribed in the 
case of the removal of censure from an ex-com- 
municated person, shall be announced co him 
by the Moderator in the following form, viz. : 

" Whereas, You, A. B., formerly a Minister 
of this Presbytery [or a Ruling Elder, or Dea- 
con of this church], have been deposed from 
your office, but have now manifested such re- 
pentance as satisfies the Church; in the name 
of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by his authority, 
we, the Presbytery of C. D., [or the Session of 
this church], do declare you absolved from the 
said sentence of deposition formerly pro- 
nounced against you ; and we do furthermore 
restore you to your said office, and to the ex- 
ercise of all the functions thereof, whenever 
you may be orderly called thereto ?> 

After which there shall be prayer an** thank& 
giving, and the members of the co«**t shal 
extend to him the right hand of fellowship. 

231. — V. When an Elder or Deacon haa 
been absolved from the censure of deposition, 
he cannot be allowed to resume the ex^cise 
of his office in the church without re-ele^ f ion 
by the people. 

232. — VI. When a person under cen*nre 
shall remove to a part of the country remote 
from the court by which he was sentenced, ?nd 
shall desire to profess repentance and obtain 
restoration, it shall be lawful for the court if 
it deems it expedient, to transmit a certified 



i'HE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 85 

copy of its proceedings to the Session (or 
tresbytery) where the delinquent resides, 
which shall take up the case and proceed 
with it as though it had originated with itself. 
233. — VII. In proceeding to restore a sus- 
pended or deposed Minister, it is the duty of 
the Presbytery to exercise great caution ; first 
admitting him to the sacraments, if he has been 
debarred from the same, afterwards granting 
him the privilege of preaching for a season on 
probation, so as to test the sincerity of his re- 
pentance and the prospect of his usefulness ; 
ana finally restoring him to his office. But the 
case shall always be sub judice until the sen- 
tence of restoration has been pronounced. 



CHAPTER XII. 

OF CASES WITHOUT PROCESS. 

234. — I. When any person shall come for- 
ward and make his offence known to the court, 
a full statement of the facts shall be recorded 
and -judgment rendered without process. 

235. — II. When a communicating mem- 
ber shall confess before the church Session 
an unregenerate heart, and there is no evi- 
dence of other offence, the court may trans- 
fer his name to the roll of non-communicating 
members, and he shall be faithfully warned of 
his guilt in disobeying the gospel, and en- 
couraged to seek the redem ption freely offered 
in Christ; and a statement of the case shall be 



86 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER 

made to the church. But this action shall not 
be taken until the church Session has ascer- 
tained, after mature inquiry and due delay, 
that this confession does not result from Sa- 
tanic temptation or transient darkness of 
spirit. This rule, however, shall not be applied 
to those who wilfully absent themselves from 
the Lord's table, which is always an offence. 

236. — III. A Minister of the gospel, 
against whom there are no charges, if fully sat- 
isfied in his own conscience that God lias not 
called him to the ministry, or if he has satisfac- 
tory evidence of his inability to serve the 
Church with acceptance, may report these 
facts at a stated meeting. At the next stated 
meeting, if after full deliberation the Presby- 
tery shall concur with him in judgment, it may 
divest him of his office without censure, and 
shall assign him membership in some particu- 
lar church. This provision shall in like man- 
ner apply mutatis mutandis to the case of 
Ruling Elders and Deacons ; but in all such 
cases the Session of the church to which the 
Elder or the Deacon who seeks demission be- 
longs shall act as the Presbytery acts in simi- 
lar cases where a minister is concerned. 

237. — IV. When a member or officer shall 
renounce the communion of this Church by 
joining some other evangelical Church, if in 
good standing, the irregularity shall be re- 
corded, and his name erased. But if charges 
are pending against him, they shall be com- 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 87 

municated to the church which he has 
joined. If the denomination be heretical, an 
officer shall have his name stricken from the 
roll, and all authority to exercise his office 
derived from this Church shall be withdrawn 
from him; but a private member shall not 
be otherwise noticed than as above pre- 
scribed. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

OF THE MODES IN" WHICH A CAUSE MAY BE CAR- 
RIED FROM A LOW T ER TO A HIGHER COURT. 

238. — I. Every decision which is made by 
any church court, except the highest, is sub- 
ject to the review of a superior court, and 
may be brought before it by general review 
and control, reference, appeal or complaint. 

239. — II. When a matter is transferred in 
any of these ways from an inferior to a su- 
perior court, the members of the inferior 
court shall not lose their right to sit, delib- 
erate, and vote in the case in the higher 
courts, except that either of the original par- 
ties may challenge the right of any mem- 
bers of the inferior court to sit, which ques- 
tion shall be decided by the vote of all those 
members of the superior court who are not 
members of the inferior. 

Section I. — Of General Review aud Control. 
240. — I. It is the duty of every court 



88 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER, 

above a church Session, at least once a veai\ 
to review the records of the proceedings of 
the courts next below. And if any lower 
court shall omit to send up its records for 
this purpose, the higher court may issue an 
order to produce them, either immediately, 
or at a particular time, as circumstances may 
require. 

241. — II. In reviewing the records of an 
inferior court, it is proper to examine : First,. 
Whether the proceedings have been consti- 
tutional and regular ; Secondly, Whether they 
have been wise, equitable, and for the edifi- 
cation of the Church; Thirdly, Whether 
they have been correctly recorded ; Fourthly, 
Whether the lawful injunctions of the supe- 
rior courts have been obeyed. 

242. — III. In most cases the superior 
court may be considered as fulfilling its duty 
by simply recording on its own minutes the 
approval, the correction of proceedings, or 
the censure which it may think proper to 
pass on the records under review ; and also 
by making an entry of the same in the book 
reviewed. But should auy irregular pro- 
ceedings be found, such as demand the inter- 
ference of the superior court, the inferior court 
may be required to review and correct them. 

243. — IV. In cases of process, however, 
no judgment. of an inferior court shall be 
reversed, unless it be regularly brought up 
by appeal or complaint,, 



T1*E KULES OF DISCIPLINE. 89 

244. — Y. Courts may sometimes entirely 
neglect to perform their duty, by which neg- 
lect heretical opinions or corrupt practices 
may be allowed to gain ground ; or offenders 
of a very gross character may be suffered to 
escape; or some circumstances in their pro- 
ceedings of very great irregularity may not 
be distinctly recorded by them; in any of 
which cases their records will by no means 
exhibit to the superior court a full view of 
their proceedings. If, therefore, the next 
superior court be well advised that any such 
neglect or irregularity has occurred on the 
part of the inferior court, it is incumbent on 
it to take cognizance of the same, and to ex- 
amine, deliberate and judge in the whole 
matter as completely as if it had been re- 
corded, and thus brought up by the review 
of the records. 

245. — YI. When any court having appel- 
late jurisdiction shall be advised, either by 
the records of the court next below or by 
memorial, either with or without protest, or 
by any other satisfactory method, of any im- 
portant delinquency or grossly unconstitu- 
tional proceedings of such court, the first step 
shall be to cite the court alleged to have of- 
fended to appear by representative or in writ- 
ing, at a specified time and place, and to 
show what it has done or failed to do in the 
case m question. The court thus issuing the 
citation may reverse or redress the proceed- 



90 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

ings of the court below in other than judicial 
cases ; or it may censure the delinquent court ; 
or it may remit the whole matter to the delin- 
quent court, with an injunction to take it up 
and dispose of it in a constitutional manner; 
or it may stay all further proceedings in the 
case ; as circumstances may require. 

246. — VII. In process against an inferior 
court, the trial shall be conducted according 
to the rules provided for process against in- 
dividuals, so far as they may be applicable. 

Section II. — Of References. 

247. — I. A reference is a representation 
of a matter not yet decided, made by an in- 
ferior to a superior court, which representa- 
tion ought always to be in writing. 

248. — II. Cases which are new, important, 
difficult or of peculiar delicacy, the decision 
of which may establish principles or prece- 
dents of extensive influence; on w T hich the 
sentiments of the inferior court are greatly 
divided ; or on which for any reason it is de- 
sirable that a superior court should first de- 
cide, are proper subjects for reference. 

249. — III. References are either for mere 
advice, preparatory to a decision by the infe- 
rior court ; or for ultimate decision by the 
superior court. 

250 — IV. In the former case, the refer- 
ence only suspends the decision of the court 
from which it comes; in the latter, it swb- 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 91 

mits the whole case to the final judgment of 
the superior court. 

251. — V. Although references may, in 
some cases, be proper, yet it is generally con- 
ducive to the good of the Church that every 
court should fulfil its duty by exercising its 
judgment. 

252. — VI. A reference ought, generally, 
to procure advice from the superior court, 
yet that court is not bound to give a final 
judgment, but may remit the whole case, 
either with or without advice, to the court 
by which it was referred. 

253. — VII. References by any court are 
to be made to the court immediately supe- 
rior. 

254. — VIII. When a court makes, a refer- 
ence, it ought to have all the testimony and 
other documents duly prepared, produced, 
and in perfect readiness, so that the superior 
court may be able to fully consider .and issue 
the case with as little difficulty or delay as 
possible. 

Section IIL — Of Appeals. 

255. — I. An appeal is the removal of a 
cause already decided, from an inferior to a 
superior court, the effect of which is to ar- 
rest sentence until the matter is finally de- 
cided. It is allowable only after judgment 
has been rendered, and to the party against 
whom the decision has been rendered 



92 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

256. — II. Those who have not submitted 
to a regular trial are not entitled to an ap- 
peal. 

257. — III. Any irregularity in the pro- 
ceedings of the inferior court; a refusal of 
reasonable indulgence to a party on trial; 
declining to receive important testimony; 
hurrying to a decision before the testimony 
is fully taken ; a manifestation of prejudice 
in the cause ; and mistake or injustice in the 
judgment, are all proper grounds of appeal. 

258. — IV. Every appellant is bound to 
give notice of his intention to appeal, and 
also to lay the reasons thereof in writing be 
fore the court appealed from, either before 
its rising or within ten days thereafter. If 
this notice or these reasons be not given to 
the court while in session, they shall be 
lodged with the Moderator or Clerk. 

259. — V. No appeal shall be carried from 
an inferior to any other court than the one 
immediately superior, without its consent. 

260.— VI. The appellant shall lodge his 
appeal, and the reasons of it, with the Clerk 
of the higher court before the close of the 
second day of its sessions; and the appear- 
ance of the appellant and appellee shall be 
either in person or by writing. 

261 — VII. In taking up an appeal, after 
ascertaining that the appellant on his part 
has conducted it regularly, the first step shall 
be to read " the record of the cause ;" the 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 93 

second, to hear the parties, first the appel- 
lant, then the appellee, and the appellant 
shall close ; the third, to call the roll, that 
the members may express their opinion in 
the cause ; and then the vote shall be taken. 

262. — VIII. The decision may be either 
to confirm or reverse, in whole or in part, the 
judgment of the inferior court ; or to remit 
the cause for the purpose of amending the 
record, should it appear to be incorrect or de- 
fective ; or for a new trial. 

263. — IX. If an appellant, after entering 
his appeal to a superior court, fail to prose- 
cute it, it phall be considered as abandoned, 
and the judgment appealed from shall be 
final. And an appellant shall be considered 
as abandoning his appeal if he do not appear 
before the appellate court by the second day 
of its meeting next ensuing the date of his 
notice of appeal, unless it shall appear that 
he was prevented by the providence of God 
from seasonably prosecuting it. 

264. — X. If an appellant is found to mani- 
fest a litigious or other unchristian spirit in 
the prosecution of his appeal, he shall be cen- 
sured according to the degree of his offence. 

265. — XI. If the infliction of the sentence 
of suspension, by excommunication or de- 
position be arrested by appeal, the judgment 
appealed from shall nevertheless be con- 
sidered as in force until the appeal shall be 
issued. 



94 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

266. — XII. If any court shall neglect to 
send up the record of the cause, especially if 
thereby an appellant who has proceeded with 
regularity shall be deprived of the privilege 
of having his appeal seasonably tried, it shall 
be censured according to the circumstances 
of the case, and the judgment appealed from 
shall be suspended until the record be pro- 
duced, upon which the issue can be fairly 
tried. 

Section IV. — Of Complaints. 

267. — I. A complaint is a representation 
made to a superior court against some de- 
cision of an inferior court. Any member 
of the church, submitting to its authority, 
may complain against every species of de- 
cision, except where a party, against whom 
a decision has been rendered, takes his 
appeal against it. But the complaint shall 
not suspend, while pending, the effect of 
the decision complained of. 

268. — II. Notice of complaint shall be 
given in the same form and time as notice 
of appeal. 

269. — III. The court against whose de- 
cision a complaint is taken shall appoint a 
representative to defend that decision, who 
shall be called the respondent. After the 
superior court has ascertained that the 
complaint is regular, its first step shall be to 
read " the record " of the case ; its second to 
hear the complainant; its third to hear the 



THE RULES Otf DISCIPLINE. 95 

respondent; its fourth to hear the com- 
plainant again, and then it shall consider 
and decide the case. 

270. — IV. The superior court has discre- 
tionary power either to annul any portion or 
the whole of the decision complained of, or 
to send it back to the inferior court with in- 
structions for a new hearing. 

271. — V. The court against whose deci- 
sion complaint is taken is bound to send up its 
records in the case, as hereinbefore provided. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

OF DISSENTS AND PROTESTS. 

272. — I. A dissent is a declaration on the 
part of one or more members of a minority 
in a court, expressing a different opinion 
from that of the majority in a particular case. 
A dissent unaccompanied with reasons shall 
be entered on the records of the court. 

- 273. — II. A protest is a more solemn and 
formal declaration by members of a minority, 
bearing their testimony against what they 
deem a mischievous or erroneous judgment, 
and is generally accompanied with a detail 
of the reasons on which it is founded. 

274. — III. If a protest or dissent be 
couched in temperate language, and be re- 
spectful to the court, it shall be recorded ; 
and the court may, if deemed necessary, put 
an answer to the protest on the records along 



96 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

with it. But here the matter shall end, un 
less the parties protesting obtain permission 
to withdraw their protest absolutely, or for 
the sake of amendment. 

275. — IV. None can join in a protest 
against a decision of any court except thosa 
who had a right to vote in the case. 



CHAPTER XV. 

OF JURISDICTION. 

276. — I. When any member shall remove 
from one church to another, he shall pro- 
duce satisfactory testimonials of his church- 
membership and dismission before he be ad- 
mitted as a regular member of that congre- 
gation, unless the church Session has other 
satisfactory means of information. 

277. — II. When a church member or offi- 
cer shall remove his residence beyond the 
bounds of the court to whose jurisdiction he 
belongs into the bounds of another, if he 
shall neglect for twelve months, without sat- 
isfactory reasons given to both these courts, 
to transfer his ecclesiastical relations, the 
court whose bounds he has left shall be re- 
quired to transfer them. And should that 
court neglect this duty, the one into whose 
bounds he has removed shall assume jurisdic- 
tion, giving due notice to the other body. 

278 — III. Members of one church dis- 
missed to join another shall be held to be 



THE RULES OF DISCIPLINE. 97 

tinder the jurisdiction of the Session dismis- 
sing thein till they form a regular connection 
with that to which they have been dismissed. 

279. — IY. If the residence of a communi- 
cating member be unknown for three years, 
he shall be retired upon a separate roll until 
he shall reappear and give satisfaction; of 
which due record shall be made. 

280. — Y. When a Presbytery shall dis- 
miss a Minister, Probationer or candidate, the 
name of the Presbytery to which he is dis- 
missed shall be given in the certificate, and 
he shall remain under the jurisdiction of the 
Presbytery dismissing him until received by 
the other. 

281. — VI. No certificate of dismission, 
from either a Session or a Presbytery, shall 
be valid testimony of good standing for a 
longer period than one year, unless its earlier 
presentation be hindered by some providen- 
tial cause ; and such certificates given to per- 
sons who have left the bounds of the Session 
or Presbytery granting them, shall certify 
the standing of such persons only to the time 
of their leaving those bounds. 



9 



THE 

Directory for the Worship of God* 

IN THE 

PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES. 

ADOPTED 1894. 

CHAPTEE I. 

OF THE SANCTIFICATTON OF THE LORD'S DAT. 

I. It is the duty of every person to re- 
member the Lord's day; and to prepare 
for it before its approach. All worldly 
business should be so ordered, and sea- 
sonably laid aside, as that they may not be 
hindered thereby from sanctifying the Sab- 
bath, as the Holy Scriptures require. 

II. The whole day is to be kept holy to 
the Lord ; and to be employed in the pub- 
lic and private exercises of religion. There- 
fore, it is requisite, that there be a holy 
resting, all the day, from unnecessary 
labors ; and an abstaining from those 
recreations which may be lawful on other 

* The Scripture warrant for what is specified in the 
various articles of this Directory will be found at large 
in the Confession of Faith and Catechisms, in the places 
where the subjects are treated in a doctrinal form. 



100 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 

days ; and also, as much as possible, from 
worldly thoughts and conversation. 

III. Let the provisions for the support 
of the family on that day be so ordered 
that servants or others be not improperly 
detained from the public worship of God. 
nor hindered from sanctifying the Sab- 
bath. 

IV. Let every person and family, in the 
morning, by secret and private prayer, foi 
themselves and others, especially for the 
assistance of God to their minister, and for 
a blessing upon his ministry, by reading 
the Scriptures, and by holy meditation, 
prepare for communion with God in his 
public ordinances 

V. Let the people be careful to assemble 
at the appointed time ; that, being all pres- 
ent at the beginning, they may unite, with 
one heart, in all the parts of public wor- 
ship ; and let none unnecessarily depart 
till after the blessing be pronounced. 

YI. Let the time after the solemn ser- 
vices of the congregation in public are over 
be spent in prayer, in devotional reading, 
and especially in the study of the Scrip- 
tures, meditation, catechising, religious 
conversation, the singing of psalms, hymns, 
or spiritual songs ; visiting the sick, reliev- 
ing the poor, teaching the ignorant, and in 
performing such like duties of piety, 
charity, and mercy. 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 101 

CHAPTEE II. 

CF THE ASSEMBLING OF THE CONGREGATION, 
AND THEIR BEHAVIOR DURING DIVINE SER- 
VICE. 

I. When the time appointed foi public 
worship is come, let the people enter the 
church, and having taken their seats in a 
decent, grave, and reverent manner, engage 
in silent prayer for a blessing upon them- 
selves, the minister, and all present, as 
well as upon others who are detained from 
the house of God. 

II. In time of public worship, let all the 
people attend with gravity and reverence; 
forbearing to read anything except what 
the minister is then reading or citing ; ab- 
staining from all whisperings, from saluta- 
tions of persons present or coming in ; and 
from gazing about, sleeping, smiling, and 
all other improper behavior. It is highly 
important that children should be with 
their parents, and that the members of a 
family should sit together in the house of 
God. 



CHAPTEE III. 

OF THE PUBLIC READING OF THE HOLY SCRIP- 
TURES. 

I. The reading of the Holy Scriptures 
in the congregation is a part of the public 



102 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 

worship of God, and ought to be performed 
by the minister or some other authorized 
person. 

II. The Holy Scriptures of the Old and 
New Testaments shall be read from the 
most approved translation, in the vulgar 
tongue, that all may hear and understand. 

III. How large a portion shall be read at 
once is left to the discretion of every min- 
ister ; and he may, when he thinks it expe- 
dient, expound any part of what is read: 
always having regard to the time, that 
neither reading, singing, praying, preach- 
ing, nor any other ordinance, be dispro- 
portionate the one to the other; nor the 
whole rendered too short, or too tedious. 



CHAPTER IV. 

OF THE SINGING OF PSALMS AND HYMNS. 

I. It is the duty of Christians to praise 
God by singing psalms or hymns publicly 
in the church, as also privately in the 
family. 

II. In singing the praises of God, we are 
to sing with the spirit, and with the under- 
standing also, making melody in our hearts 
unto the Lord. It is also proper that we 
cultivate some knowledge of the rules of 
music, that we may praise God in a becom- 
ing manner with our voices, as well as with 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 103 

our hearts. The whole congregation should 
be furnished with books, and ought to join 
in this part of worship. 

III. The proportion of the time of pub- 
lic worship to be spent in singing is left to 
the prudence of every minister; and it is 
recommended that this part of divine ser- 
vice be conducted in such a manner as to 
encourage congregational singing. 



CHAPTEK V. 

OF PUBLIC PRAYER. 

I. It seems very proper to begin the 
public worship of the sanctuary by a short 
prayer; humbly adoring the infinite ma- 
jesty of the living God; expressing a sense 
of our distance from him as creatures, and 
our unworthiness as sinners ; and humbly 
imploring his gracious presence, the assis- 
tance of his Holy Spirit in the duties of 
his worship, and his acceptance of us 
through the merits of our Lord and Sa- 
viour Jesus Christ. 

II. Then, after singing a psalm, or hymn, 
it is proper that, before sermon, there 
should be a full and comprehensive prayer : 
First, Adoring the glory and perfections of 
God, as they are made known to us in the 
works of creation, in the conduct of Provi- 
dence, and in the clear and full revelation 



104 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 

he hath made of himself in his written 
word ; Second, Giving thanks to him for all 
his mercies of every kind, general and par- 
ticular, spiritual and temporal, common and 
special ; above all, for Christ Jesus, his un- 
speakable gift, the hope of eternal life 
through him, and for the mission and work 
of the Holy Spirit; Third, Making hum- 
ble confession of sin, both original and 
actual ; acknowledging, and endeavoring to 
impress the mind of every worshiper with 
a deep sense of the evil of all sin, as such, 
as being a departure from the living God ; 
and also taking a particular and affecting 
view of the various fruits which proceed 
from this root of bitterness : as sins against 
God, our neighbor and ourselves ; sins in 
thought, in word, and in deed ; sins secret 
and presumptuous ; sins accidental and ha- 
bitual. Also, the aggravations of sin, aris- 
ing from knowledge, or the means of it ; 
from distinguishing mercies; from valu- 
able privileges ; from breach of vows, &c; 
Fourth, Making earnest supplication for 
the pardon of sin, and peace with God, 
through the blood of the atonement, with 
all its important and happy fruits ; for the 
Spirit of sanctification, and abundant sup- 
plies of the grace that is necessary to the 
discharge of our duty; for support and 
comfort, under all the trials to which we 
are liable, as we are sinful and mortal; anc 5 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 105 

for all temporal mercies that may be neces- 
sary in our passage through this valley of 
tears : always remembering to view them as 
flowing in the channel of covenant love, 
and intended to be subservient to the pre- 
servation and progress of the spiritual life ; 
Fifth, Pleading from every principle war- 
ranted in Scripture ; from our own neces- 
sity ; the all-sufficiency of God ; the merit 
and intercession of our Saviour; and the 
glory of God in the comfort and happiness 
of his people; Sixth, Intercession and pe- 
tition for others, including the whole world 
of mankind ; for the outpouring of the Holy 
Spirit upon all flesh ; for the peace, purity, 
and extension of the church of God; for 
ministers and missionaries in all lands ; for 
all who are persecuted for righteousness' 
sake ; for the particular church then assem- 
bled, and all other churches associated in 
one body with it ; for the sick, dying, and 
bereaved ; for the poor and destitute ; for 
strangers, for prisoners, the aged and the 
young; for those who travel by land and 
sea ; for the community in which the church 
is situated ; for civil rulers, and for what- 
ever else may seem to be necessary or suit- 
able to the occasion. The prominence 
given each of these topics must be left to 
the discretion of the minister. 

III. Prayer after sermon ought generally 
to have a relation to the subject that has 



106 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 

been treated of in the discourse; and all 
other public prayers to the circumstances 
that gave occasion for them. 

IV. It is easy to perceive, that in all the 
preceding directions there is a very great 
compass and variety ; and it is committed 
to the judgment and fidelity of the officiat- 
ing pastor to insist chiefly on such parts, 
or to take in more or less of the several 
parts, as he shall be led to by the aspect of 
Providence ; the particular state of the con- 
gregation in which he officiates ; or the dis- 
position &nd exercise of his own heart at 
the time. But we think it necessary to ob- 
serve, that although we do not approve, as 
is well known, of confining ministers to set 
or fixed forms of prayer for public wor- 
ship, yet it is the indispensable duty of 
every minister, previously to his entering 
on his office, to prepare and qualify him- 
self for this part of his duty, as well as iot 
preaching. He ought, by a thorough ac- 
quaintance with the Holy Scriptures, by 
reading the best writers on the subject, by 
meditation, and by a life of communion 
with God, to endeavor to acquire both the 
spirit and the gift of prayer. Not only so, 
but when he is to enter on particular acts 
of worship, he should endeavor to compose 
his spirit, and to digest his thoughts for 
prayer, that it may be performed with dig- 
nity and propriety, as well as to the profit 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 107 

of those who join in it ; and that he may not 
disgrace that important service by mean, 
irregular, or extravagant effusions. 

V. The posture of the people in public 
prayer should always be reverent, and as 
far as possible uniform. The standing 
posture is sanctioned by Scripture, and is 
recommended by the practice of the primi- 
tive church, and by immemorial usage of 
Presbyterians. 



CHAPTER VI. 

OF THE PREACHING OF THE WORD. 

I. The preaching of the word being an 
institution of God for the salvation of men, 
great attention should be paid to the man- 
ner of performing it. Every minister 
ought to give diligent application to it ; 
and endeavor to prove himself a workman 
that needeth not to be ashamed ; rightly 
dividing the w r ord of truth. 

II. The subject of a sermon should be 
some verse or verses of Scripture, and its 
object, to explain, defend and apply some 
part of the system of divine truth ; or to 
point out the nature, and state the bounds 
and obligation, of some duty. A text 
should not be merely a motto, but should 
fairly contain the doctrine proposed to be 
handled. It is proper also that large por- 



108 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 

tions of Scripture oe sometimes expounded 
and particularly improved, for the instruc* 
tion of the people in the meaning and use 
of the Sacred Oracles. 

III. The method of preaching requires 
much study, meditation, and prayer. Min- 
isters ought, in general, to prepare their 
sermons with care, and not to indulge them- 
selves in loose, extemporary harangues ; 
nor to serve God with that which cost them 
naught. They ought, however, to keep to 
the simplicity of the gospel, expressing 
themselves in language agreeable to Scrip- 
ture, and adapted to the understanding of 
the meanest of their hearers, carefully 
avoiding ostentation, either of gifts or 
learning. They ought also to adorn, by 
their lives, the doctrine which they teach ; 
and to be examples to the believers, in 
word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, 
in faith, in purity. 

IV. As one primary design of public or- 
dinances is to pay social acts of homage to 
the most high God, ministers ought to be 
careful not to make their sermons so long 
as to interfere with or exclude the impor- 
tant duties of prayer and praise ; but pre- 
serve a just proportion between the several 
parts of public worship. 

V. The sermon being ended, the minister 
is to pray, and return thanks to Almighty 
God; then let a psalm or hymn be sung, 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 109 

and the assembly dismissed with the apos- 
tolic benediction. 

VI. It is both a privilege and a duty 
plainly enjoined in Scripture to make regu- 
lar, systematic, and liberal offerings for the 
support of religion, and for the propagation 
of the gospel in our own and in foreign 
lands, as well as for the relief of the poor. 
This should be done as an exercise of 
grace and an act of worship, and at such 
time during the service as may be deemed 
expedient by the session. 

VII. It is expedient that no person be 
introduced to preach in any of the churches 
under our care, without the consent of the 
pastor or church session, unless sent by 
the Presbytery. 



CHAPTER VII. 

THE SABBATH-SCHOOL. 

I. The exercises appropriate to the Sab- 
bath-school are prayer, singing praise to 
God, the study of the Holy Scriptures, the 
Confession of Faith, together with the 
Catechisms of the church and the Book of 
Church Order, and offerings for religious 
purposes, especially for the work of mis- 
sions. But its services must not be al- 
lowed to interfere with attendance upon 
the regular public worship of the Lord's 
day, on the one hand, nor with parental 



110 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 

instruction on the other; and the school 
is always to be under the supervision and 
control of the session. 

II. The superintendent should promptly- 
open the school at the appointed hour, and, 
throughout the time allotted, should have 
the general oversight of the classes, seeing 
that every class is supplied with a compe- 
tent teacher, that proper behavior is main- 
tained by the teachers and scholars, and 
endeavoring so to conduct the exercises as 
to give them spirit and attractiveness, and 
at the same time to preserve their devo- 
tional character. 

III. It is the duty of teachers to carefully 
prepare for their work, by study, medita- 
tion, and prayer; to speak to the uncon- 
verted among their scholars on the subject 
of their personal salvation ; to visit them in 
their homes, especially when they are in 
sickness or trouble, and to pray for God's 
blessing upon them. It is of great impor- 
tance that the teachers be in their places 
promptly at the opening of the school, and 
that they encourage punctuality on the part 
of their scholars. 

IV. The custom of persons leaving off 
attendance on the Sabbath-school when 
they attain to maturity is not to be com- 
mended, and it is eminently desirable that, 
as far as possible, the whole congregation 
be engaged in the Sabbath-school work, 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. Ill 

either as officers, teachers, scholars, or 
visitors. The formation of adult classes 
for the study of the Scriptures is earnestly 
recommended. 



CHAPTEE VIII. 

PRAYER MEETINGS. 

I. Meetings of the congregation for 
prayer should be held under the direction 
of the session. They may be maintained, 
either statedly where that is possible, or at 
seasons specially appointed where the scat- 
tered condition of the congregation renders 
stated meetings impracticable. Such meet- 
ings should be conducted by the pastor, 
some other member of the session, or any 
duly qualified member of the church; and 
the exercises should be prayer, praise, the 
reading of the Scriptures, and exhortation. 

II. It is earnestly recommended that the 
male members be encouraged to lead in 
public prayer, and that they be careful to 
make their prayers devotional and of a 
moderate length. 



CHAPTEE IX. 

OF THE ADMINISTRATION OF BAPTISM. 

The Baptism of Infants. 

. I. Baptism is not to be unnecessarily 
delayed; nor to be administered, in any 



112 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 

case, by any private person ; but by a min- 
ister of Christ, called to be the steward of 
the mysteries of God. 

II. It is usually to be administered in the 
church, in the presence of the congregation. 

III. After previous notice is given to the 
minister, the child to be baptized is to be 
presented, by one or both the parents, 
signifying their desire that the child may 
be baptized. 

IV. Before baptism, let the minister use 
some words of instruction, respecting the 
institution, nature, use, and ends of this 
ordinance ; showing, 

" That it is instituted by Christ ; that it 
is a seal of the righteousness of faith ; that 
the seed of the faithful have no less a right 
to this ordinance, under the gospel, than 
the seed of Abraham to circumcision, under 
the Old Testament; that Christ commanded 
all nations to be baptized ; that he blessed 
little children, declaring that of such is the 
kingdom of heaven ; that the promise of the 
gospel is to the believer and his house ; that 
household baptism was practiced by the 
apostles ; that we are, by nature, sinful, 
guilty, and polluted, and have need of cleans- 
ing by the blood of Christ, and by the sanc- 
tifying influences of the Spirit of God." 

The minister is also to exhort the parents 
to the careful performance of their duty; 
requiring, 



DIRECTORY FOE WORSHIP. 113 

" That they teach the child to read the 
word of God; that they instruct it in the 
principles of our holy religion, as contained 
in the Scriptures of the Old and New Tes- 
taments, an excellent summary of which we 
have in the Confession of Faith, and in the 
Larger and Shorter Catechisms of the 
Westminster Assembly, which are to be re- 
commended to them, as adopted by the 
church, for their direction and assistance, 
in the discharge of this important duty; 
that they pray with and for it ; that they 
set an example of piety and godliness be- 
fore it; and endeavor, by all the means 
of God's appointment, to bring up their 
child in the nurture and admonition of 
the Lord." 

V. The minister may then propose the 
following, or like questions : 

(1), Do you acknowledge your child's 
need of the cleansing blood of Jesus 
Christ, and the renewing grace of the 
Holy Spirit? 

(2), Do you claim God's covenant prom- 
ises in [his] behalf, and do you look in 
faith to the Lord Jesus Christ for [his] sal- 
vation, as you do for your own? 

(3), Do you now unreservedly dedicate 
your child to God, and promise, in humble 
reliance upon divine grace, that you will 
endeavor to set before [him] a godly ex- 
ample, that you will pray with and for [him~\^ 



114 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 

that you will teach [Aim] the doctrines of 
our holy religion, and that you will strive, 
by all the means of God's appointment, to 
bring [him] up in the nurture and admoni- 
tion of the Lord? 

VI. Then the minister is to pray for a 
blessing to attend this ordinance ; after 
which, calling the child by name, he shall 
say, 

"I baptize thee into the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost." 

As he pronounces these words, he is to 
baptize the child with water, by pour- 
ing or sprinkling it on the face of the 
child, without adding any other ceremony ; 
and the whole shall be concluded with 
prayer. 

Although it is proper that baptism be 
administered in the presence of the congre- 
gation, yet there may be cases when it will 
be expedient to administer this ordinance 
in private houses ; of which the minister is 
to be the judge. 



OHAPTEE X. 

OF THE ADMISSION OF PERSONS TO SEALING 
ORDINANCES. 

I. Children born within the pale of the 
visible church, and dedicated to God in 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 115 

baptism, are under the inspection and gov- 
ernment of the church, and are to be taught 
to read and repeat the Catechism, the 
Apostles' Creed, and the Lord's Prayer. 
They are to be taught to pray, to abhor 
sin, to fear God, and to love and obey 
the Lord Jesus Christ. And when they 
come to years of discretion, they ought 
to be urgently reminded that they are 
members of the church by birthright, and 
that it is their duty and privilege personally 
to accept Christ, confess him before men, 
and seek admission to the Lord's supper. 

II. The time when young persons come 
to years of discretion cannot be precisely 
fixed. This must be left to the prudence 
of the session of the church, whose office it 
is to judge, after careful examination, of 
the qualifications of those who apply for 
admission to sealing ordinances. 

III. When unbaptized persons apply for 
admission into the church, they shall, in 
ordinary cases, after giving satisfaction with 
respect to their knowledge and piety, make 
a public profession of their faith, in the 
presence of the congregation, and there- 
upon be baptized. 

IV. It is recommended, as edifying and 
proper, that baptized persons, when ad- 
mitted by the session to the Lord's supper, 
make a public profession of their faith in 
the presence of the congregation. But in 



116 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 

all cases, there should be a clear recogni- 
tion of their previous relation to the church 
as baptized members. 

V. (1.) The time having come for the 
making of a public profession, and those 
who have been approved by the session 
having taking their places in the presence 
of the congregation, the minister may state 
that, — 

Of the number of those who were bap- 
tized in infancy as members of the church 
of God by birthright, and heirs of the cov- 
enant promises, and who were then dedi- 
cated to God by their parents in solemn 
vows, the session has examined and ap- 
proved as to [their] faith in Christ, and 
knowledge to discern the Lord's body, 
A, B, and C, who [come] now to assume 
for [themselves] the full privileges and re- 
sponsibilities of [their] inheritance in the 
household of faith. 

(2.) If there be present any candidates 
for baptism, the minister may state that, — 

As applicants for admission into the 
church of God by baptism, which is a sign 
and seal of our engrafting into Christ, and 
of our engagement to be the Lord's, the ses- 
sion has examined and approved as to 
[their] personal experience of divine grace, 
and [their] acceptance of Christ, D, E, and 
F, who [are] cordially welcomed into the 
goodly fellowship of the saints. 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 117 

(3.) The minister may then address those 
making a profession in the following terms : 

[All of] you being here present to make 
a public profession of faith, are to assent 
to the following declarations and promises, 
by which you enter into a solemn covenant 
with God and his church : 

1. Do you acknowledge yourselves to be 
sinners in the sight of God, justly deserv- 
ing his displeasure, and without hope save 
in his sovereign mercy? 

2. Do you believe in the Lord Jesus 
Christ as the Son of God, and Saviour of 
sinners, and do you receive and rest upon 
him alone for salvation as he is offered in 
the gospel? 

3. Do you now resolve and promise, in 
humble reliance upon the grace of the Holy 
Spirit, that you will endeavor to walk as 
becometh the followers of Christ, forsaking 
all sin, and conforming your life to his 
teaching and example ? 

4. Do you submit yourselves to the gov- 
ernment and discipline of the church, and 
promise to study its purity and peace ? 

The minister may now briefly admonish 
those making a profession of faith as to the 
importance of the solemn obligations they 
have assumed; then baptism may be ad- 
ministered, if there be present any candi- 
dates for the ordinance; and the whole 
concluded with prayer. 



118 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 

VI. When persons are received from 
other churches by letters of dismission, 
their names are to be announced to the 
congregation, with a recommendation of 
them to its Christian confidence and affec- 
tion. 



CHAPTEE XI. 

OF THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE LORD'S 
SUPPER. 

I. The Communion, or Supper of the 
Lord, is to be celebrated frequently; but 
how often maybe determined by the session 
of each congregation, as they may judge 
most for edification. 

II. The ignorant and scandalous are not 
to be admitted to the Lord's supper. 

III. It is proper that public notice should 
be given to the congregation, at least the 
Sabbath before the administration of this 
ordinance, and that, either then, or on some 
day of the week, the people be instructed 
in its nature, and a due preparation for it, 
that all may come in a suitable manner to 
this holy feast. 

IY. When the sermon is ended, the min- 
ister shall show, 

" That this is an ordinance of Christ ; by 
reading the words of institution, either 
from one of the evangelists, or from 1 
Corinthians xi., which, as to him may ap- 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 119 

pear expedient, he may explain and apply ; 
that it is to be observed in remembrance of 
Christ, to show forth his death till he 
come ; that it is of inestimable benefit, to 
strengthen his people against sin ; to sup- 
port them under troubles; to encourage 
and quicken them in duty ; to inspire them 
with love and zeal ; to increase their faith, 
and holy resolution ; and to beget peace of 
conscience, and comfortable hopes of eter- 
nal life." 

He is to warn the profane, the ignorant, 
and scandalous, and those that secretly in- 
dulge themselves in any known sin, not to 
approach the holy table. On the other 
hand, he shall invite to this holy table such 
as, sensible of their lost and helpless state 
of sin, depend upon the atonement of 
Christ for pardon and acceptance with 
God ; such as, being instructed in the gos- 
pel doctrine, have a competent knowledge 
to discern the Lord's body, and such as de- 
sire to renounce their sins, and are deter- 
mined to lead a holy and godly life. 

Since, by our Lord's appointment, this 
sacrament sets forth the communion of 
saints, the minister, before the celebration 
begins, should invite all those who profess 
the true religion, and are communicants in 
good standing in any evangelical church, 
to participate in the ordinance. It is pro- 
per also to give a special invitation to non- 



120 DIEECTOEY FOE WOESHIP. 

communicants to remain during the ser- 
vice. 

V. The table, on which the elements are 
placed, being decently covered, and fur- 
nished with bread and wine, and the com- 
municants orderly and gravely sitting 
around it (or in their seats before it), the 
elders in a convenient place together, the 
minister should then set the elements 
apart, by prayer and thanksgiving. 

The bread and wine being thus set apart 
by prayer and thanksgiving, the minister is 
to take the bread, and break it, in the view 
of the people, saying : 

"Our Lord Jesus Christ, on the same 
night in which he was betrayed, having 
taken bread, and blessed and broken it, 
gave it to his disciples ; as I, ministering in 
his name, give this bread unto you ; say- 
ing [here the bread is to be distributed], 
Take, eat ; this is my body, which is bro- 
ken for you : this do in remembrance of me." 

After having given the bread, he shall 
take the cup, and say — 

"After the same manner our Saviour 
also took the cup, and having given thanks, 
as hath been done in his name, he gave it 
to the disciples, saying [while the minister 
is repeating these words let him give the 
cup] , This cup is the new testament in my 
blood, which is shed for many, for the re- 
mission of sins : drink all ye of it." 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 121 

For the sake of order it is recommended 
that the minister be served after the peo- 
ple, and that he then serve the elders. 

VI. Since believers are to act personally 
in all their covenanting with the Lord, it is 
proper that a part of the time occupied in 
the distribution of the elements should be 
spent by all in silent communion, thanks- 
giving, intercession, and prayer. 

VII. The minister may, in a few words, 
put the communicants in mind : 

" Of the grace of God, in Jesus Christ, 
held forth in this sacrament ; and of their 
obligation to be the Lord's ; and may 
exhort them to walk worthy of the vocation 
wherewith they are called ; and, as they 
have professedly received Christ Jesus the 
Lord, that they be careful so to walk in 
him, and to maintain good works.' 

It may not be improper for the minister 
to give a word of exhortation also to those 
who have been only spectators, reminding 
them : 

" Of their duty, stating their sin and 
danger, by living in disobedience to Christ, 
in neglecting this holy ordinance ; and call- 
ing upon them to be earnest in making 
preparation for attending upon it at the 
next time of its celebration." 

Then the minister is to pray and give 
thanks to God, 

" For his rich mercy, and invaluable good- 



122 DIEECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 

ness, vouchsafed to them in that sacred com- 
munion ; to implore pardon for the defects 
of the whole service ; and to pray for the 
acceptance of their persons and perform- 
ances ; for the gracious assistance of the 
Holy Spirit, to enable them, as they have 
received Christ Jesus the Lord, so to walk 
in him ; that they may hold fast that which 
they have received, that no man take their 
crown ; that their conversation may be as 
becometh the gospel; that they may bear 
about with them, continually, the dying of 
the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus 
may be manifested in their mortal body; 
that their light may so shine before men, 
that others, seeing their good works, may 
glorify their Father who is in heaven." 

An offering for the poor or other sacred 
purpose is appropriate in connection with 
this service, and may be made at such time 
as shall be ordered by the session. 

Now let a psalm or hymn be sung, and 
the congregation dismissed, with the fol- 
lowing or some other gospel benedic- 
tion : 

"Now the God of peace, that brought 
again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that 
great Shepherd of the sheep, through the 
blood of the everlasting covenant, make 
you perfect in every good work to do his 
will, working in you that which is well- 
pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ ; 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 123 

to whom be glory for ever and ever. 
Amen" 

VIII. As it has been customary, in some 
parts of our church, to observe a fast be- 
fore the Lord's supper; to have a sermon 
on Saturday and Monday ; and to invite 
two or three ministers on such occasions; 
and as these seasons have been blessed to 
many souls, a:jid may tend to keep up a 
stricter union of ministers and congrega- 
tions, we think it not improper that they 
who choose it may continue in this prac- 
tice. 



CHAPTEE XII. 

OF THE SOLEMNIZATION OF MARRIAGE. 

I. Marriage is a divine institution, though 
not a sacrament, nor peculiar to the church 
of Christ. It is proper that every com- 
monwealth, for the good of society, make 
laws to regulate marriage, which all citi- 
zens are bound to obey. 

II. Christians ought to marry in the 
Lord ; therefore it is fit that their marriage 
be solemnized by a lawful minister, that 
special instruction may be given them, and 
suitable prayers made, when they enter into 
this relation. 

III. Marriage is to be between one man 
and one woman only ; and they are not to' 



124 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 

be within the degrees of consanguinity or 
affinity prohibited by the word of God. 

IV. The parties ought to be of such 
years of discretion as to be capable of mak- 
ing their own choice ; and if they be under 
age, or live with their parents, the consent 
of the parents or others, under whose care 
they are, ought to be previously obtained, 
and well certified to the minister, before he 
proceeds to solemnize the marriage. 

V. Parents ought neither to compel their 
children to marry contrary to their inclina- 
tions, nor deny their consent without just 
and important reasons. 

VI. Marriage is of a public nature. The 
welfare of civil society, the happiness of 
families, and the credit of religion, are 
deeply interested in it. Therefore the pur- 
pose of marriage ought to be sufficiently 
published a proper time previously to the 
solemnization of it. It is enjoined on all 
ministers to be careful that, in this matter, 
they neither transgress the laws of God nor 
the laws of the community ; and that they 
may not destroy the peace and comfort of 
families, they must be properly certified 
with respect to the parties applying to 
them, that no just objections lie against 
their marriage. 

VII. Marriage must always be performed 
before a competent number of witnesses, 
and it is recommended that it be not on the 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 125 

Lord's day. And the minister is to give a 
certificate of the marriage when required. 

VIII. Let the minister keep a proper 
register for the names of all persons whom 
he marries, and of the time of their mar- 
riage, for the perusal of all whom it may 
concern. 



CHAPTEE XIII. 

OF THE VISITATION OF THE SICK. 

The miraculous gifts of healing which 
the Spirit gave to many in the apostles' 
days are no longer bestowed upon the 
church ; but now, as of old, we are to ask 
the blessing of God upon all proper means 
which are employed for the relief of the 
sick, remembering that the power of the 
prayer of faith is as great as ever. Hence, 
when persons are sick, it is their duty, be- 
fore their strength and understanding fail 
them, to send for their minister, or some 
elder of the church, and to make known to 
him, with prudence, their spiritual state ; 
or to consult him on the concerns of their 
immortal souls. And it is his duty to visit 
them and to apply himself, with all tender- 
ness and love, to minister to their spiritual 
good. But, in view of the varying circum- 
stances of the sick, the ordering of the 
whole service must be left to the discretion 
of the person who performs it. 



126 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 

CHAPTEE XIV. 

THE BURIAL OF THE DEAD. 

I. The exercises proper for such an occa- 
sion are : The singing of appropriate psalms 
or hymns; the reading of some suitable 
portion or portions of Scripture, with such 
remarks as it may seem proper to the min- 
ister to make; prayer, in which the be- 
reaved shall be especially remembered, and 
God's grace sought on their behalf, that 
their affliction may be blessed to their ever- 
lasting good, and that they may be sus- 
tained and comforted in their sorrow. 

II. These funeral services are to be left 
largely to the discretion of the minister 
performing them; but he should always 
remember that the proper object of the 
service is the warning, instruction, or con- 
solation of the living, and be careful to 
avoid abusing God's word by associating 
the hopes of the gospel with the close of 
an irreligious life. 



CHAPTEK XV. 

OF DAYS OF FASTING, AND OF THANKSGIVING. 

I. There is no day under the gospel 
commanded to be kept holy, except the 
Lord's day, which is the Christian Sabbath. 

II. Nevertheless, to observe days of fast- 
ing and thanksgiving, as the dispensations 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 127 

of Divine Providence may direct, is both 
scriptural and rational. 

III. Fasts and thanksgivings may be ob- 
served by individual Christians ; or families, 
in private ; by particular congregations ; by 
a number of congregations contiguous to 
each other; by the congregations under the 
care of a presbytery, or of a synod ; or by 
all the congregations of our church. 

IV. It must be left to the judgment and 
discretion of every Christian and family to 
determine when it is proper to observe a 
private fast or thanksgiving; and to the 
church sessions to determine for particular 
congregations, and to the presbyteries or 
synods to determine for larger districts. 
When it is deemed expedient that a fast or 
thanksgiving should be general, the call for 
them must be judged of by the General 
Assembly. And if at any time the civil 
power should think it proper to appoint a 
fast or thanksgiving, it is the duty of the 
ministers and people of our communion, as 
we live under a Christian government, to 
pay all due respect to the same. 

V. Public notice is to be given a conve- 
nient time before the day of fasting or 
thanksgiving comes, that persons may so 
order their temporal affairs that they may 
properly attend to the duties thereof. 

VI. There should be public worship 
upon all such days; and let the prayers, 



128 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 

psalms or hymns, portions of Scripture to 
be read, and sermons, be all in a special 
manner adapted to the occasion. 

VII. On fast days, let the minister point 
out the authority and providences calling 
to the observance thereof; and let him 
spend a more than usual portion of time in 
solemn prayer, particular confession of 
sin, especially of the sins of the day and 
place, with their aggravations, which have 
brought down the judgments of heaven. 
And let the whole day be spent in deep 
humiliation and mourning before God. 

VIII. On days of thanksgiving, he is to 
give the like information respecting the au- 
thority and providences which call for the 
observance of them ; and to spend a more 
than usual part of the time in the giving of 
thanks, agreeably to the occasion, and in 
singing psalms or hymns of praise. 

It is the duty of the people on these 
days to rejoice with holy gladness of heart ; 
but let trembling be so joined with their 
mirth, that no excess or unbecoming levity 
be indulged. 



CHAPTEE XVI. 

SECRET AND FAMILY WORSHIP. 

I. Besides the public worship in the con- 
gregations, it is the indispensable duty oi 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 129 

each person in secret, and of every family 
in private, to pray to and worship God. 

II. Secret worship is most plainly en- 
joined by our Lord. In this duty every 
one, apart, is to spend some time in prayer, 
reading the Scriptures, holy meditation, 
and serious self-examination. The many 
advantages arising from a conscientious 
performance of these duties are best known 
to those who are found in the faithful dis- 
charge of them. 

III. Family worship, which ought to be 
performed by every family, ordinarily 
morning and evening, consists in prayer, 
reading the Scriptures, and singing praises. 

IV. The head of the family, who is to 
lead in this service, ought to be careful 
that all the members of his household duly 
attend ; and that none withdraw them- 
selves unnecessarily from any part of fam- 
ily worship ; and that all refrain from their 
common business while the Scriptures are 
read, and gravely attend to the same, no 
less than when prayer or praise is of- 
fered. 

V. Let the heads of families be careful 
to instruct their children and servants in 
the principles of religion. Every proper 
opportunity ought to be embraced for such 
instruction. Therefore the paying of un- 
necessary private visits on the Lord's day ; 
admitting strangers into the families, ex- 



130 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 

cept when necessary or charity requires it ; 
or any other practices, whatever plausible 
pretences may be offered in their favor, are 
to be highly disapproved if they interfere 
with the above important and necessary 
duty 



OPTIONAL FORMS. 



MARRIAGE SERVICE. 

Whether the marriage is in the church or 
in a private house, the betrothed shall present 
themselves attended by witnesses, the man 
having the woman at his left hand, before 
the minister, who shall say : 

The Lord bless you, and keep you : the 
Lord make his face shine upon you, and be 
gracious unto you: the Lord lift up his 
countenance upon you, and give you peace. 

If any here present can show just cause 
why these persons may not lawfully be 
joined together in marriage, let them now 
speak, or hereafter forever hold their peace. 

Marriage is a divine ordinance instituted 
for the promotion of man's happiness and 
the glory of God. The sacredness of the 
relation is revealed by the fact that the 
Holy Spirit has selected it as an apt emblem 
of the union existing between our Lord and 
his bride, the church. Hence, beloved 
friends, take heed to the exhortation of the 
inspired apostle, " Husbands, love your 
wives, even as Christ also loved the church, 

131 



132 OPTIONAL FOEMS. 

and gave himself for it." " Wives, submit 
yourselves to your own husbands as unto 
the Lord." The happiness contemplated 
by this union is realized only by those who 
fully appreciate its sacredness and are 
faithful in the performance of the mutual 
obligations growing out of it, and seek 
daily God's blessing. 

And now as you enter into this new rela- 
tion, consecrated by heaven's benediction 
and hallowed by all that is tenderest and 
truest in human affection, I entreat you 
both to join with me in the prayer that 
God may bless this union, and sanctify it 
to the furtherance of your good and to the 
glory of his most holy name. 

Prayer. 

Most gracious God, fountain of life and 
love and joy, look with merciful favor upon 
these thy servants now to be joined in holy 
wedlock, and enable them ever to remem- 
ber and truly keep the vows which they 
make as they enter into covenant with one 
another and with thee, in accordance with 
thy holy word, through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

Th^ Covenant. 

[Here the parties join their right hands, 
and the minister says ;] 

Do you, M., take N. whom you now hold 
by the hand to be your lawful and wedded 



OPTIONAL FORMS. 133 

wife, and do you promise in the presence 
of God and these witnesses to be to her a 
faithful, loving and devoted husband, so 
long as you both shall live ? 
[The man answers, "I do."] 

Do you, N., take M. whom yon hold by 
the hand to be your lawful and wedded 
husband, and do you promise in the pres- 
ence of God and these witnesses to be to 
him a faithful, loving and obedient wife, so 
long as you both shall live ? 

[The woman answers, "I do."] 

[If a ring is given and received, the min- 
ister shall say /] 

Let this ring be the token of your 
plighted faith, and the memorial of your 
mutual and unending love. 

[Then the minister, addressing himself to 
the company present, says /] 

Forasmuch as these persons have cove- 
nanted together in marriage in accordance 
with the laws of the commonwealth, I do 
now pronounce them husband and wife, 
after the ordinance of God. Whom, there- 
fore, God hath joined together, let no man 
put asunder. 

The Prayer. 
Almighty and ever blessed God, our hea- 
venly Father, place the seal of thy loving 
approval upon the union of these two heart? 



134 OPTIONAL FOBMS. 

and lives in the sacred bonds of matrimony. 
Enable thy servants by the gift of thy suf- 
ficient grace to be faithful in keeping the 
vows they have now assumed. Whether 
in prosperity or in adversity, in sickness or 
in health, in sorrow or in joy, may their love 
and sympathy for each other never fail. 
Into thy holy keeping we now commit them, 
praying that they may ever live " as being 
heirs together of the grace of life." For 
Jesus' sake. Amen. 

Benediction. 

[Then the married pair standing, or kneel- 
ing, the minister shall pronounce the benedic- 
tion /] 

God the Father, God the Son, God the 
Holy Ghost, bless, preserve, and keep you ; 
the Lord mercifully with his favor look 
upon you, and so fill you with his grace 
that you may live faithfully together in this 
life, and in the world to come may have 
life everlasting. Amen. 



A FUNEEAL SERVICE. 

Let the service begin with the reading of 
the whole or apart of the following selections 
from Scripture : 

I am the Resurrection and the Life, saith 
the Lord ; he that belie veth in me, though 



OPTIONAL FORMS. 135 

fie were dead, yet shall he live : and who- 
soever liveth and believeth in me, shall 
never die. 

Man that is born of woman is of few 
days, and full of trouble. He cometh forth 
like a flower, and is cut down: he fleeth 
also as a shadow, and continueth not. 

For we are strangers before thee, and 
sojourners, as were all our fathers: our 
days on the earth are as a shadow, and 
there is none abiding. 

We brought nothing into this world, and 
it is certain we can carry nothing out. 

The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken 
away ; blessed be the name of the Lord. 

Prayer of Invocation. 

O God, who art our God, and our fathers' 
God ; thou whose compassions fail not, but 
who art the same yesterday, to-day, and 
forever, grant us now thy presence, we be- 
seech thee, that our souls may be strength- 
ened, and that we faint not under thine af- 
flicting providence, but that through thy 
condescension we may find all grace to help 
in this our time of need, which we ask in 
the name of Jesus Christ, our Lord and 
Saviour, to whom, with thee and the Holy 
Ghost, we will ascribe all honor, majesty 
and might, world without end. Amen. 

Hymn. 



136 OPTIONAL FORMS. 

[ Then let the whole or a part of the fol- 
lowing selections of Scripture he read /] 

Psalm xxxix. 4-13. 

Lord, make me to know mine end, and 
the measure of my days, what it is ; that I 
may know how frail I am. 

Behold, thou hast made my days as a 
handbreadth; and mine age is as nothing 
before thee; verily every man at his best 
state is altogether vanity. 

Surely every man walketh in a vain show; 
surely they are disquieted in vain: he 
heapeth up riches, and knoweth not who 
shall gather them. 

And now, Lord, what wait I for? my 
hope is in thee. 

Deliver me from all my transgressions : 
make me not the reproach of the foolish. 

I was dumb, I opened not my mouth; 
because thou didst it. 

Remove thy stroke away from me : I am 
consumed by the blow of thine hand. 

When thou with rebukes dost correct 
man for iniquity, thou makest his beauty 
to consume away like a moth : surely every 
man is vanity. 

Hear my prayer, Lord, and give ear 
unto my cry; hold not thy peace at my 
tears : for I am a stranger with thee, and a 
sojourner, as all my fathers were. 



OPTIONAL FORMS. 137 

O spare me, that I may recover strength, 
before I go hence, and be no more. 

Psalm xc. 

Lord, thou has been our dwelling-place 
in all generations. 

Before the mountains were brought forth, 
or ever thou hadst formed the earth and 
the world, even from everlasting to ever- 
lasting, thou art God. 

Thou turnest man to destruction; and 
sayest, Return, ye children of men. 

For a thousand years in thy sight are but 
as yesterday when it is past, and as a watch 
in the night. 

Thou carriest them away as with a flood ; 
they are as a sleep ; in the morning they are 
like grass which groweth up. In the morn- 
ing it flourisheth, and groweth up ; in the 
evening it is cut down, and withereth. 

For we are consumed by thine anger, 
and by thy wrath are we troubled. 

Thou has set our iniquities before thee, 
our secret sins in the light of thy counte- 
nance. 

For all our days are passed away in thy 
wrath : we spend our years as a tale that is 
told. 

The days of our years are threescore years 
and ten ; and if by reason of strength they 
be fourscore years, yet is their strength la- 



L38 OPTIONAL FORMS. 

bor and sorrow ; for it is soon cut off, and 
we fly away. 

Who knoweth the power of thine anger ? 
even according to thy fear, so is thy wrath. 

So teach us to number our days, that we 
may apply our hearts unto wisdom. 

1 Cor. xy. 20-58. 

Now is Christ risen from the dead, and 
become the firstfruits of them that slept. 
For since by man came death, by man came 
also the resurrection of the dead. For as 
in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all 
be made alive. But every man in his own 
order : Christ the firstfruits ; afterward 
they that are Christ's at his coming. Then 

{Instead of the foregoing passage from 
1 Cor. xv., one or more of the following 
may he substituted as the occasion may re- 
quire /] 

ECCLESIASTES, CHAP. XII. 

Remember now thy Creator in the days 
of thy youth, while the evil days come not, 
nor the years draw nigh, when thou shalt 
say, I have no pleasure in them ; while the 
sun, or the light, or the moon, or the stars, 
be not darkened, nor the clouds return 
after the rain : in the day when the keep- 
ers of the house shall tremble, and the 
strong men shall bow themselves, and the 



OPTIONAL FORMS. 139 

cometh the end, when he shall have deliv- 
ered up the kingdom to God, even the 
Father ; when he shall have put down all 
rule, and all authority and power. For he 
must reign till he hath put all enemies un- 
der his feet. The last enemy that shall be 
destroyed is death. For he hath put all 
things under his feet. But when he saith, 
All things are put under him, it is manifest 
that he is excepted which did put all 
things under him. And when all things 
shall be subdued unto him, then shall the 
Son also himself be subject unto him that 
put all things under him, that God may be 
all in all. Else what shall they do which 
are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise 

grinders cease because they are few, and 
those that look out of the windows be 
darkened, and the doors shall be shut in 
the streets, when the sound of the grinding 
is low, and he shall rise up at the voice of 
the bird, and all the daughters of music 
shall be brought low ; also when they shall 
be afraid of that which is high, and fears 
shall be in the way, and the almond tree 
shall flourish, and the grasshopper shall be 
a burden, and desire shall fail: because 
man goeth to his long home, and the 
mourners go about the streets : or ever the 
silver cord be loosed, or the golden bowl 
be broken, or the pitcher- be broken at the 



140 OPTIONAL FOBMS. 

not at all? why are they then baptized for 
the dead ? And why stand we in jeopardy 
every hour? I protest by your rejoicing 
which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, I 
die daily. If after the manner of men I 
have fought with beasts at Ephesus, what 
advantageth it me, if the dead rise not? 
let us eat and drink ; for to-morrow we die. 
Be not deceived : evil communications cor- 
rupt good manners. Awake to righteous- 
ness and sin not; for some have not the 
knowledge of God: I speak this to your 
shame. 

But some man will say, How are the 
dead raised up? and with what body do 

fountain, or the wheel broken at the cis- 
tern. Then shall the dust return to the 
earth as it was ; and the spirit shall return 
unto God who gave it. 

Psalm xxvii. 

The Lord is my light and my salvation ; 
whom shall I fear ? the Lord is the strength 
of my life ; of whom shall I be afraid ? 
When the wicked, even mine enemies and 
my foes, came upon me to eat up my flesh, 
they stumbled and fell. Though a host 
should encamp against me, my heart shall 
not fear: though war should rise against 
me, in this will I be confident. One thing 
have I desired of the Lord, that will I seek 



OPTIONAL FORMS. 141 

they come? Thou fool, that which thou 
sowest is not quickened, except it die : and 
that which thou sowest, thou sowest not 
that body that shall be, but bare grain, it 
may chance of wheat, or of some other 
grain : but God giveth it a body as it hath 
pleased him, and to every seed his own 
body. All flesh is not the same flesh : but 
there is one kind of flesh of men, another 
flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and 
another of birds. There are also celestial 
bodies, and bodies terrestrial; but the glory 
of the celestial is one, and the glory of the 
terrestrial is another. There is one glory of 
the sun, and another glory of the moon, 

after ; that I may dwell in the house of the 
Lord all the days of my life, to behold the 
beauty of the Lord, and to inquire in his 
temple. For in the time of trouble he 
shall hide me in his pavilion ; in the secret 
of his tabernacle shall he hide me; he 
shall set me up upon a rock. And now 
shall mine head be lifted up above mine 
enemies round about me : therefore will I 
offer in his tabernacle sacrifices of joy ; I 
will sing, yea, I will sing praises unto the 
Lord. Hear, O Lord, when I cry with my 
voice: have mercy also upon me, and 
answer me. When thou saidst, Seek ye 
my face ; my heart said unto thee, Thy 
face, Lord, will I seek. Hide not thy face 



142 OPTIONAL FORMS. 

and another glory of the stars ; for one star 
differeth from another star in glory. So 
also is the resurrection of the dead. It is 
sown in corruption, it is raised in incorrup- 
tion : it is sown in dishonor, it is raised in 
glory s it is sown in weakness, it is raised in 
power : it is sown a natural body, it is raised 
a spiritual body. There is a natural body, 
and there is a spiritual body. And so it is 
written, The first man Adam was made a 
living soul; the last Adam was made a 
quickening spirit. Howbeit, that was not 
first which is spiritual, but that which is 
natural ; and afterward that which is spir- 
itual. The first man is of the earth, earthy : 
the second man is the Lord from heaven. 

far from me ; put not thy servant away in 
anger ; thou hast been my help ; leave me 
not, neither forsake me, O God of my sal- 
vation. When my father and my mother 
forsake me, then the Lord will take me up. 
Teach me thy way, O Lord, and lead me in 
a plain path, because of mine enemies. 
Deliver me not over unto the will of mine 
enemies ; for false witnesses are risen up 
against me, and such as breathe out cru- 
elty. I had fainted, unless I had believed 
to see the goodness of the Lord in the land 
of the living. Wait on the Lord : be of 
good courage, and he shall strengthen thine 
heart : wait, I say, on the Lord. 



OPTIONAL FORMS. 143 

As is the earthy, such are they also that are 
earthy: and as is the heavenly, such are 
they also that are heavenly. And as we 
have borne the image of the earthy, we 
shall also bear the image of the hea- 
venly. 

Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and 
blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God ; 
neither doth corruption inherit incorrup- 
tion e Behold, I show you a mystery : We 
shall not all sleep, but we shall all be 
changed, in a moment, rti the twinkling of 
an eye, at the last trump : for the trumpet 
shall sound, and the dead shall be raised 
incorruptible, and we shall be changed. 
For this corruptible must put on incorrup- 
tion, and this mortal must put on immor- 
tality. So when this corruptible shall have 
put on incorruption, and this mortal shall 
have put on immortality, then shall be 
brought to pass the saying that is written, 
Death is swallowed up in victory. O death, 

Eevelation xxii. 1-5. 
And he shewed me a pure river of water 
of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of 
the throne of God and of the Lamb. In 
the midst of the street of it, and on either 
side of the river, was there the tree of life, 
which bare twelve manner of fruits, and 
yielded her fruit every month : and the 
leaves of the tree were for the healing of 



144 OPTIONAL FORMS. 

where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy 
victory? The sting of death is sin; and 
the strength of sin is the law. But thanks 
be to God, which giveth us the victory 
through our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore, 
my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, un- 
movable, always abounding in the work of 
the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your 
labor is not in vain in the Lord. 

Prayer. 

Almighty and most merciful God, our 
heavenly Father, the consolation of the 
sorrowful and the support of the stricken, 
who dost not willingly afflict the children 
of men, look in pity, we beseech thee, on 
all upon whom thou hast laid thine afflict- 
ing hand, and, in the multitude of thy ten- 
der mercies, be pleased to uphold and com- 
fort them in the day of their trial and dis- 
tress. Grant us all grace that we may lay 
to heart the lesson of this solemn provi- 

the nations. And there shall be no more 
curse ; but the throne of God and of the 
Lamb shall be in it, and his servants shall 
serve him ; and they shall see his face ; 
and his name shall be in their foreheads. 
And there shall be no night there ; and 
they need no candle, neither light of the 
sun ; for the Lord God giveth them light ; 
and they shall reign for ever and ever- 



OPTIONAL FORMS. 145 

dence, and work while the day lasteth, 
knowing that the night cometh, when no 
man can work ; and that we may set our 
affections on things that are in heaven, and 
not on things that are on the earth. En- 
able us to live by faith on the Son of God, 
that when Christ, who is our life, shall ap- 
pear, we also may appear with him in 
glory. 

O Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, Lamb 
of God, which taketh away the sin of the 
world, to whom shall we go but unto thee? 
Thou hast the words of eternal life. Thou 
who wast a Man of Sorrows and acquainted 
with grief, have pity upon those who cry 
unto thee. When our eyes grow dim in 
the shadows of death, and we pass through 
the deep waters, by thine agony and bloody 
sweat, and by thy death on Calvary, we be- 
seech thee to remember us. O thou who 
hast saved us, forsake us not in the trying 
hour ; thou who hast vanquished death, 
give us the victory, and bring us to thine 
own everlasting rest in the assembly of thy 
saints on high. 

O God, the Holy Ghost, author of light 
and life and truth, inspire our souls with 
hope through the gospel of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, imparting the benefits of his atone- 
ment, and the power of his all-sufficient 
grace. Eelease us from our sins ; fill us 
with the fruits of thine own indwelling, and 



146 OPTIONAL FOEMS. 

form us anew in the image of God. Help 
us now, O blessed Comforter ; heal our 
wounded spirits and despite not thou our 
broken and contrite hearts. 

O God the Father, God the Son, and 
God the Holy Ghost, Triune Jehovah, have 
mercy upon us, thy servants, as we wait 
before thee : and hear our prayer. Be 
pleased graciously to attend to our humble 
requests, and to do for us all that we need, 
glorifying thyself by us both in this present 
world, and in that which is to come : all of 
which we ask through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

Our Father which art in heaven, Hal- 
lowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come. 
Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven. 
Give us this day our daily bread. And 
forgive us our debts, as we forgive our 
debtors. And lead us not into temptation, 
but deliver us from evil : For thine is the 
kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for 
ever. Amen. 

Benediction. 

The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and 
the love of God, and the communion of the 
Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen. 

[After which the service may he concluded 
with a hy7nn. For service at the grave see 
page 155.] 



OPTIONAL FORMS. 147 

A CHILD'S FUNEKAL. 

[Let the service begin with the reading of 
the whole or apart of the following selections 
from Scripture /] 

The Lord hear thee in the day of trouble ; 
the name of the God of Jacob defend thee ; 
send thee help from the sanctuary, and 
strengthen thee out of Zion. 

Man that is born of a woman is of few 
days, and full of trouble. He cometh forth 
like a flower, and is cut down ; he fleeth also 
as a shadow, and continueth not. 

The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken 
away ; blessed be the name of the Lord. 

Come unto me, all ye that labor and are 
heavy laden, and I will give you rest. 

Prayer. 

Father of mercies, God of all grace, ever 
comforting us by the tender assurance of 
thy love for all those whom thou dost 
chasten, be near to us now in this hour of 
sorrow, as we come to cast our care upon 
thee, and seek the strength and consolation 
thou only canst impart. 

As a father pitieth his children, so do 
thou pity those who sit before thee, smitten 
and afflicted. As one whom his mother 
comforteth, do thou comfort them, and so 
sanctify to them this sorrow that theirs may 
be everlasting consolation. 



148 OPTIONAL FOBMS. 

O thou that leadest Joseph like a flock, 
who knowest thine own sheep by name ae, 
they follow thee, carrying the lambs ir 
thine arms and folding them in thy bosom, 
it is not thy will that one of these little 
ones should perish. When thou dost send 
thy messenger, like a gentle shepherd, 
to lead them into the heavenly pastures, 
may bereaved parents hear the voice 
which says, Suffer the little children to 
come unto me, and forbid them not. Fill 
them with resignation to thy will; give 
them the consolations of thy Spirit, and 
grant that, through thy grace, this chasten- 
ing may be for their profit, that, being 
made partakers of thy holiness, they may 
be prepared for everlasting blessedness in 
that world where, after the separations and 
sorrows of this life, they may be for ever 
with one another and with the Lord, 
through the merits and mediation of Jesus 
Christ, thy Son, our Saviour. Amen. 

Hymn. 

The minister may read the whole or a 
part of the following selections : 

Psalm xxiii. 

The Lord is my shepherd ; I shall not 
want. He maketh me to lie down in green 
pastures: he leadeth me beside the still 
waters. He restoreth my soul : he leadeth 
me in the paths of righteousness for his 



OPTIONAL FOKMS. 149 

name's sake. Yea, though I walk through 
the valley of the shadow of death, I will 
fear no evil : for thou art with me ; thy rod 
and thy staff they comfort me. Thou pre- 
parest a table before me in the presence of 
mine enemies : thou anointest my head with 
oil; my cup runneth over. Surely good- 
ness and mercy shall follow me all the days 
of my life ; and I will dwell in the house of 
the Lord for ever. 

David therefore besought God for the 
child ; and David fasted, and went in, and 
lay all night upon the earth. And the 
elders of his house arose, and went to him 
to raise him up from the earth; but he 
would not, neither did he eat bread with 
them. And it came to pass on the seventh 
day, that the child died. And the servants 
of David feared to tell him that the child 
was dead : for they said, Behold, while the 
child was yet alive, we spake unto him, and 
he would not hearken unto our voice: how 
will he then vex himself if we tell him that 
the child is dead? 

But when David saw that his servants 
whispered, David perceived that the child 
was dead: therefore David said unto his 
servants, Is the child dead? And they 
said, He is dead. Then David arose from 
the earth, and washed, and anointed him- 
self, and changed his apparel, and came 
into the house of the Lord, and worshiped ; 



150 OPTIONAL FORMS. 

then he came to his own house; and when 
he required, they set bread before him, and 
he did eat. Then said his servants unto 
him, What thing is this that thou hast 
done? thou didst fast and weep for the 
child while it was alive ; but when the child 
was dead thou didst rise and eat bread. 
And he said, While the child was yet alive, 
I fasted and wept: for I said, Who can 
tell whether God will be gracious to me, 
that the child may live? But now he is 
dead, wherefore should I fast? Can I 
bring him back again ? I shall go to him, 
but he shall not return to me. 

I, even I, am he that comforteth you: 
As one whom his mother comforteth, so 
will I comfort you. 

What I do thou knowest not now; but 
thou shalt know hereafter. 

My son, despise not thou the chastening 
of the Lord, nor faint when thou art re- 
buked of him : For whom the Lord loveth 
he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son 
whom he receiveth. If ye endure chasten- 
ing, God dealeth with you as with sons; 
for what son is he whom the father chas- 
teneth not? Now no chastening for the 
present seemeth to be joyous, but grievous : 
nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peace- 
able fruit of righteousness unto them which 
are exercised thereby. Wherefore lift up 
the hands which hang down, and the feeble 



OPTIONAL FORMS. 151 

knees ; For ye have not received the spirit 
of bondage again to fear ; but ye have re- 
ceived the Spirit of adoption, whereby we 
cry, Abba, Father. The Spirit itself beareth 
witness with our spirit, that we are the 
children of God : And if children, then 
heirs; heirs of God, and joint heirs with 
Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, 
that we may be also glorified together. 
For I reckon that the sufferings of this 
present time are not worthy to be com- 
pared with the glory which shall be re- 
vealed in us. 

Let not your heart be troubled: ye 
believe in God, believe also in me. In my 
Father's house are many mansions: if it 
were not so, I would have told you. I go 
to prepare a place for you. And if I go 
and prepare a place for you, I will come 
again, and receive you unto myself; that 
where I am, there ye may be also. 

Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, saith 
your God. 

He shall feed his flock like a shepherd : 
he shall gather the lambs with his arm, and 
carry them in his bosom. 

And they brought young children to 
him, that he should touch them ; and 
his disciples rebuked those that brought 
them. 

But when Jesus saw it, he was much 
displeased, and said unto them, Suffer the 



152 OPTIONAL FORMS. 

little children to come unto me, and forbid 
them not; for of such is the kingdom of 
God. Verily I say unto you, Whosoever 
shall not receive the kingdom of God as a 
little child, he shall not enter therein. 
And he took them up in his arms, put his 
hands upon them, and blessed them. 

Take heed that ye despise not one of 
these little ones ; for I say unto you, That 
in heaven their angels do always behold 
the face of my Father which is in heaven. 

For the Son of man is come to save that 
which was lost. How think ye ? If a man 
have a hundred sheep, and one of them be 
gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety 
and nine, and goeth into the mountains, 
and seeketh that which is gone astray ? 
And if so be that he find it, verily I say 
unto you, he rejoiceth more of that sheep 
than of the ninety and nine which went not 
astray. Even so it is not the will of your 
Father which is in heaven, that one of these 
little ones should perish. 

Therefore are they before the throne of 
God, and serve him day and night in his 
temple : and he that sitteth on the throne 
shall dwell among them. They shall hun- 
ger no more, neither thirst any more ; 
neither shall the sun light on them, nor 
any heat. For the Lamb which is in the 
midst of the throne shall feed them, and 
shall lead them unto living fountains of 



OPTIONAL FORMS. 153 

waters : and God shall wipe away all tears 
from their eyes. 

Prayer. 

O God, our heavenly Father, who through 
the blood of thy Son hast provided re- 
demption for all thine own, we would ren- 
der thee most hearty thanks, in this our 
time of grief, for the sure confidence we 
have that the soul of this dear child whose 
loss we mourn is at rest in thee. Not a 
sparrow falleth to the ground without our 
Father, and those who are of more value 
than many sparrows cannot die until thou, 
who regardest with tender compassion the 
weakest of thy creatures, dost call them to 
thyself. We would not sorrow as those 
who have no hope, but bow in humble 
submission to thy sovereign decree, and 
by divine grace would say, Thy will be 
done. 

Vouchsafe unto thy servants, we beseech 
thee, the consolations of thy Spirit, giving 
us beauty for ashes, the oil of joy for 
mourning, and the garment of praise for 
the spirit of heaviness. May this chastise- 
ment which now seemeth so grievous yield 
in us the peaceable fruits of righteousness, 
by drawing us into closest fellowship with 
thee, that we may not set our affections on 
the things of this world, but upon that 



154 OPTIONAL FORMS. 

blessed home above, where all who have 
departed in Christ await us beyond the 
reach of sorrow. 

Shine upon our darkness, O Lord ; par- 
don all our sins ; build us up and strengthen 
us in our most holy faith ; and at last give 
us the victory over death, bringing us in 
holiness and joy to thine own eternal rest. 

Hear now our prayer, O God, and be 
pleased mercifully to bestow the blessings 
which we need, for the love of Jesus Christ, 
thy well-beloved Son, to whom, with thee 
and the Holy Ghost, be all dominion, glory 
and praise, world without end. Amen. 

Lord's Prayer. 

Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed 
be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will 
be done in earth, as it is in heaven. Give 
us this day our daily bread. And forgive us 
our debts as we forgive our debtors. And 
lead us not into temptation, but deliver us 
from evil ; For thine is the kingdom, and 
the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen. 

Benediction. 

The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, the 
love of God, and the communion of the 
Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen. 

Hymn. 



•optional forms. 155 

At the Grave. 

{After the body has been lowered into the 
grave (or the sea), the following words may 
be said : ] 

Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty 
God, in his wise providence, to take out of 
this world the soul of our deceased (brother), 
we therefore commit (his) body to the 
ground ; earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust 
to dust : awaiting the hour when all who 
are in their graves shall hear the voice of 
the Son of God. and shall come forth, "they 
that have done good, unto the resurrection 
of life ; and they that have done evil, unto 
the resurrection of judgment." 

I would not have you to be ignorant, 
brethren, concerning them which are asleep, 
that ye sorrow not, even as others which 
have no hope. For if we believe that 
Jesus died, and rose again, even so them 
also which sleep in Jesus will God bring 
with him. 

And I heard a voice from heaven saying 
unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which 
die in the Lord from henceforth : Yea, saith 
the Spirit, that they may rest from their 
labors ; and their works do follow them. 

Prayer. 
Almighty God, who hast sanctified the 
grave by thy Son's rest therein, and by his 
glorious resurrection hast brought life and 



156 OPTIONAL FOEMS. 

immortality to light, accept, we pray thee, 
our unfeigned thanks for the victory which 
he has obtained for us and for all who sleep 
in him, and keep us who are still in the 
body, in everlasting fellowship with all that 
wait for thee on earth, and with all that are 
around thee in heaven, in union with him 
who is the resurrection and the life, who 
liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy 
Ghost, ever one God, world without end. 
Amen. 

O merciful God, the Father of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, who is the resurrection and 
the life ; in whom whosoever believeth, shall 
live, though he die ; and whosoever liveth, 
and believeth in him, shall not die eter- 
nally; who also hath taught us, by his 
holy Apostle Paul, not to be sorry, as men 
without hope, for those who sleep in him ; 
we humbly beseech thee, O Father, to raise 
us from the death of sin unto the life of 
righteousness; that when we shall depart 
this life, we may rest in him ; and that, at 
the general resurrection in the last day, we 
may be found acceptable in thy sight ; and 
receive that blessing, which thy well-be- 
loved Son shall then pronounce to all who 
love and fear thee, saying, Come, ye blessed 
children of my Father, receive the king- 
dom prepared for you from the beginning 
of the world. Grant this, we beseech thee, 



OPTIONAL FORMS. 157 

O merciful Father, through Jesus Christ, 
our Mediator and Kedeemer. Amen.* 

Benediction. 

Now the God of peace, that brought 
again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that 
great Shepherd of the sheep, through the 
blood of the everlasting covenant, make 
you perfect in every good work to do his 
will, working in you that which is well 
pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ ; 
to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen. 

* This prayer is from John Knox's Liturgy. 



RULES OF PARLIAMENTARY ORDER.* 



Of Opening the Sessions. 

1. The moderator shall take the chair 
precisely at the hour to which the court 
stands adjourned; shall immediately call 
the members to order ; and on the appear- 
ance of a quorum, the session shall be 
opened with prayer. 

2. If a quorum be assembled at the hour 
appointed, and the moderator be absent, 
the last moderator or oldest minister pres- 
ent shall take the chair without delay. 

3. If a quorum be not assembled at the 
hour appointed, any two members shall be 
competent to adjourn from time to time, 
that an opportunity may be given for a 
quorum to assemble. 

4. After calling the roll, and marking the 
absentees, the minutes of the last sitting 
shall be read, and, if requisite, corrected. 

Of the Moderator. 

5. It shall be the duty of the moderator 
to preserve order, and to conduct all busi- 

* These rules were adopted by the General Assembly 
of 1866 for its own guidance. As there has been no 
subsequent action ; as several of the lower courts have 
also adopted them; and as it is important for our judi- 
catories and officers to have some manual on this sub- 
ject of convenient access, these rules are here pub- 
lished ; but, of course, form no part of the Constitution 
of the church. 



160 RULES OF PARLIAMENTARY ORDER. 

ness before the court to a speedy and pro- 
per result. 

6. He is to propose to the court every 
subject of deliberation that comes before it. 

7. He may propose what appears to him 
the most regular and direct way of bring- 
ing any business to issue. 

8. He shall always announce the names 
of members rising to speak, prevent them 
from interrupting each other, and require 
them, in speaking, always to address the 
chair. 

9. He shall prevent a speaker from de- 
viating from the subject, and from using 
personal reflections. 

10. He shall silence those who refuse to 
observe order. 

11. He shall prevent members leaving 
the court without his permission. 

12. He shall, when the deliberations are 
ended, put the question, and call t,;e vote. 

13. In all questions he shall grv3 a clear 
and concise statement of the object of the 
vote, and the vote being taken, he ^hall de- 
clare how the question is decided. 

14. He shall carefully keep notas of the 
orders of the day, and call them up at the 
times appointed. 

15. He may speak to points of order in 
preference to other members, rising from 
his seat for that purpose, and shall decide 
questions of order subject to an appeal to 



RULES OF PARLIAMENTARY ORDER. 161 

the court, without debate, by any two mem- 
bers. 

16. If any member consider himself ag- 
grieved by a decision of the moderator, it 
shall be his privilege to an appeal to the 
court, and the question on such appeal 
shall be taken without debate. 

17. It is his duty to appoint all commit- 
tees except in those cases in which the 
court shall decide otherwise. 

18. When a vote is taken by ballot, or 
by yeas and nays, he shall vote with the 
other members ; in other cases, when the 
court is equally divided, he shall possess 
the casting vote. If he be not willing to 
decide, he shall put the question a second 
time, and if the court be again equally di- 
vided, and he decline to give his vote, the 
question shall be lost. 

19. He may call any member to the 
chair, to preside temporarily. 

Of the Clerk. 

20. As soon as possible after the com- 
mencement of the first session of every 
court, the clerk shall form a complete roll 
of the members present, and put the same 
into the hands of the moderator ; and when- 
ever any additional members take their 
seats, he shall add their names in their 
proper places to the said roll. 

21. He shall immediately file all papers 



162 RULES OF PARLIAMENTARY ORDER. 

in the order in which they have been read, 
with proper indorsements, and keep them 
in perfect order. 

Of the Order of Business. 

22. After the reading of the minutes of 
the preceding day, the following order of 
business shall be observed : 

First — The receiving of 

(a) Communications addressed to the 
body; 

(b) Reports of standing committees ; 

(c) Reports of select committees ; 

(d) Resolutions; each of which papers 
may, by unanimous consent, be taken up 
immediately on presentation, but if objec- 
tion be made it shall be docketed. 

Secondly — The unfinished business in which 
the court was engaged at the last preced- 
ing adjournment, in preference to orders 
of the day ; but such unfinished business 
may, on motion, without debate, be laid 
on the table, to proceed with the special 
order. 

Thirdly — As soon as the special order and 
the unfinished business are disposed of, 
the business on the docket will be called; 
but motions to elect officers, to appoint 
committees, and to enroll members, shall 
always be in order, unless a member is 
speaking, or the court is voting. 



RULES OF PARLIAMENTARY ORDER. 163 

Of Motions. 

23. A motion must be seconded, and 
afterward repeated by the moderator, or 
read aloud, before it is debated; but this 
shall be no bar to explanation of the object 
of any motion by the mover, provided he 
does not exceed five minutes; and every 
motion shall be reduced to writing, if the 
moderator or any member require it. 

24. The mover of a resolution is entitled 
to the floor if he so desire, after the mod- 
erator has stated the question. 

Of Withdrawal of Motions. 

25. Any member who shall have made a 
motion, shall have liberty to withdraw it, 
with the consent of his second, before any 
debate has taken place thereon, but not 
afterward, without the leave of the court. 

Of Limitations of Debate. 

26. Motions to lay on the table, to 
docket, to take up business, and to adjourn, 
and the call for the question, shall be put 
without debate. On questions of order, 
postponement, or commitment, no member 
shall speak more than once. On all other 
questions each member may speak twice, 
but not oftener, without express leave of 
the court. 



164 RULES OF PARLIAMENTARY ORDER. 

Of Privileged Questions. 

27. When a question is under debate, no 
motion shall be received unless to adjourn, 
to docket, to lay on the table, to amend, to 
postpone indefinitely, to postpone to a day 
certain, or to commit; which several mo- 
tions shall have precedence in the order in 
which they are herein arranged ; and the 
motion for adjournment shall always be in 
order. 

Of "the Question ." 

28. "When any member shall call for 
" the question," the moderator shall, without 
debate, put the vote, " Is the court ready 
for the question ? " If the call be se- 
conded by a majority of the members pres- 
ent, the vote shall immediately be taken on 
the pending question, whatever it may be, 
without further debate. 

Of Division of the Question. 

29. If a motion under debate contains 
several parts, any two members may have 
it divided, and a question taken on each 
part. 

Of Amendments. 

30. An amendment may be moved on 
any question, as also an amendment to the 
amendment, which shall be decided before 
the original proposition ; but two distinct 
amendments to the pending question shall 



RULES OF PARLIAMENTARY ORDER. 165 

not be entertained at the same time, 
whether moved as substitutes for the whole 
matter, or as changing any part thereof. 

31. One proposition may be substituted 
for another, when the substitute covers the 
whole matter of the original, and this shall 
be done by moving to strike out the origi- 
nal and to insert the substitute. 

Of Reconsideration. 

32. A question shall not be reconsidered 
at the same sessions of the court at which 
it has been decided, unless by the consent 
of a majority of the members who were 
present at the decision, and unless the mo- 
tion to reconsider be made by a person 
who voted with the majority. 

33. A subject which has been indefi- 
nitely postponed shall not be again called 
up during the same sessions of the court, 
unless by the consent of three-fourths of 
the members who were present at the deci- 
sion. 

Of Speakers. 

34. If more than one member rise to 
speak at the same time, the member who is 
most distant from the moderator's chair 
shall speak first. 

35. Every member, when speaking, shall 
address himself to the moderator, and shall 
treat his fellow-members^ and especially 
the moderator, with decorum and respect. 



166 RULES OF PARLIAMENTARY ORDER. 

Of Interruptions. 

36. No speaker shall be interrupted, un- 
less he be out of order, or for the purpose 
of correcting mistakes or misrepresenta- 
tions. 

Of Voting. 

37. Members shall not decline voting, 
unless excused by the court. 

38. When various motions are made with 
respect to the filling of blanks with particu- 
lar numbers oi* times, the question shall 
always be first taken on the highest num- 
ber and the longest time. 

39. When the moderator has commenced 
taking the vote, no further debate or re- 
mark shall be admitted, unless there has 
evidently been a mistake ; in which case 
the mistake shall be rectified, and the 
moderator shall recommence taking the 
vote. 

40. The yeas and nays on any question 
shall not be recorded, unless it be required 
by one-third of the members present ; and 
every member shall vote "yea" or "nay," 
unless excused by the court. In a judicial 
case, members thus excused shall not be 
allowed a vote in any of the subsequent 
proceedings relating thereto. 

41. In all elections it shall require a ma- 
jority of the votes cast to elect. 



RULES OF PARLIAMENTARY ORDER. 167 

Of Committees. 

42. The person first named on any com- 
mittee shall be considered as the chairman 
thereof, whose duty it shall be to convene 
the committee and preside therein ; and in 
case of his absence, or inability to act, the 
second named member shall take his place 
and perform his duties. 

Of Private Sessions. 

43. All courts have a right to sit in pri- 
vate on business which, in their judgment, 
ought not to be matter of public specula- 
tion. 

Of the Committee of the Whole. 

44. Every court has a right to resolve it- 
self into a committee of the whole, or to 
hold what are commonly called interlocu- 
tory meetings, in which members may freely 
converse together without the formalities 
necessary in their ordinary proceedings. 
In all such cases the moderator shall name 
the member who is to preside as chairman. 
If the committee be unable to agree, a mo- 
tion may be made that the committee rise, 
and upon the adoption of such motion the 
moderator shall resume the chair, and the 
chairman of the committee shall report 
what has been done, and ask that the com- 
mittee be discharged, which being allowed, 
the matter shall be dropped. If the com- 



168 RULES OF PARLIAMENTARY ORDER. 

mittee shall agree upon the report to be 
made, or have made progress in the same 
without coming to a conclusion, the com- 
mittee may rise, report what has been done, 
and if the case require, may ask leave to 
sit again ; or the committee of the whole 
may be dissolved, and the question consid- 
ered by the court in the usual order of busi- 
ness. 

Of Decorum. 

45. Without express permission, no 
member of a court, while business is going 
on, shall engage in private conversation ; 
nor shall members address one another, 
nor any person present, but through the 
moderator. 

46. When more than three members of 
the court shall be standing at the same 
time, the moderator shall require all to take 
their seats, the person only excepted who 
may be speaking. 

47. If any member act in any respect in 
a disorderly manner, it shall be the privi- 
lege of any member, and the duty of the 
moderator, to call him to order. 

48. No member shall retire from any 
court without the leave of the moderator, 
nor withdraw from it to return home with- 
out the consent of the court. 

Of Cases Unprovided for. 

49. All cases that may arise, not provided 



RULES OF PARLIAMENTARY ORDER. 169 

for in the foregoing rules, shall be gov- 
erned by the general principles of parlia- 
mentary law. 

Of Closing the Sessions. 

50. The moderator of every court, above 
the church session, in finally closing its 
sessions, in addition to prayer, may cause 
to be sung an appropriate psalm or hymn, 
and shall pronounce the apostolic benedic- 
tion. 



INDEX 

TO THE BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 



Par. 

Accuser in case of process, . ,™...„.» 163 

" may be compelled to testify, 206 

Accused allowed to testify, ; 206 

" parties may plead in writing, 174 

Adult non-communicating members, duty of church 

to, 150 

Adult non- communicating members under care of 

church, . 151 

Admonition defined, . 157 

Ambassador, title of minister of the Word, 85 

Angel of the Church, " " 35 

/ ppeal defined, . 255 

" when allowable, 255 

". who are entitled to, 256 

M grounds of, ; . . ... 257 

" notice of , 258 

•" to what courts, 259 

** when to be lodged, 260 

" with whom to be lodged, . 260 

" order of procedure, 261 

" decision of, _ 262 

" failure to prosecute, 263 

•' when abandoned, 263 

" spirit in which it should be prosecuted, ,.. 264 

Appellant may appear in person or in writing, 260 

Assembly, General, defined, _ 86 

" " title of, 86 

" ** bond of union, etc., -- 8b 

** " meets annually^ 87 

•* " how constituted, . 87 






172 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

Par. 

Assembly, General, basis of representation, ^- *. 87 

" " commission to, how authenti- 
cated, 88 

" " commission to, form of, 88 

f< '* commissioner to, duties of, .- 88 

* M quorum of, 89 

' " powersof, 90 

" u dissolution of , 91 

" " how closed, 91 

Baptism, infants of believers, 29 

Baptized persons entitled to care of church, 30 

subjects of discipline, ► — 144 

adults, duty of church to, - 149 

Bible classes to be established by sessions, 148 

Bishop, title of a minister of the Word, 35 

Blessing the people, 24, 38 

Book of Church Order, how amended, 142 

Call of pastor, form of, „ 107 

11 " how subscribed and certified, 108 

" " commissioners to prosecute, 109 

" €i from another Presbytery, 110 

[" minister, order of procedure, 116 

Calling pastor from one charge to another, 126 

Candidate for licensure, testimonials required, 131 

" " " examination of,- 131,132 

" " " requirements of, 131,132 

•* " " removal of, 137 

44 *« office to be sound in f ai£h and of god- 
ly life, 98 

44 u " approved by court ordaining 

them, 98 

s< received on examination, . 26 

Care of the poor. 47 

Case without process, « - 234 



INDEX. 173 

Par 
Catechising, 24, 38 

Causes, how carried from lower to higher courts, . 238 

Caution in receiving accusations, 168 

Censures, ecclesiastical, 220 

" private, how administered, 220 

6 public, " " 220 

"' of admonition, " 222 

" what may be inflicted, _. __ 156 

" removal of, 227 

Certificate of church membership on removal, 276 

" M dismission valid only one year, 281 

Challenge of witnesses, __ 206 

Charge to the court by the moderator, 183 

Charges against a minister to be cautiously received, 197 

u to be reduced to writing, __ 174 

f- lildren members of the visible Church,. 3, 12, 20, 29 

" of the Church, parental oversight of, 147 

16 §t parents responsible to the 

Church, 147 

a H " instruction of, 148 

u " " when bound to assume du- 
ties of church members, 149 

Christ as King, his gifts to his Church, 10 

a has ordained system of doctrine, 10 

M " " government, 10 

" " '* discipline, 10 

64 '* " worship, 10 

' c present in his Church by his Word and Spirit, 1 1 

Church government, scriptural form, 1 

" defined, . 2 

" one and the same in all ages 2 

" purpose of, 2 

44 established by the Lord Jesus Christ, 2 

e visible under the law, and under the gospel, T2 



S-74 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER c 

Church visible, of whom it consists, ,„ 12 

" of Jesus Christ, the true branches of, 13 

1 * divided into particular churches, 14 

" power, how vested, 15 

" functions of, 17 

" distinguished from civil commonwealths, . 17 

u by whom ordained, 18 

" ordained for what, 18 

,4 session, of whom it consists, 22 

44 " powers of, 22 

" organization of, 26 

44 courts distinguished from civil magistracy, 59 

" " jurisdiction of, 59 

44 " no power to inflict temporal penalties, 59 

41 " authority, moral and spiritual, 59 

44 " jurisdiction, ministerial and declar- 
ative, 60 

44 " jurisdiction over doctrine, church 

order, and discipline, 60 

44 " cannot make laws, 60 

44 " may form symbols of faith, 60 

« 4 " " bear testimony against error, _ 60 

44 " " decide cases of conscience, 60 

44 " *• establish rules of government, 

discipline, and worship, 60 

4 * 44 " require obedience to laws of 

Christ, 60 

" " " admit to sealing ordinances, _ _ 60 
*« " u exclude disobedient and disor- 
derly, 60 

44 ct all one in nature, 61 

" " rights and duties, 62 

*« " not separate and independent, _-_. 62 

44 44 how opened, 54,57 



INDEX, 



175 



Par. 

Churcn courts, how convened, . >*. 102 

'- " duty of when charges are made, 174 

" " spirit in which trials should b& en- 
tered on, 172 

" declared vacant in deposition of minister, .. 204 

Churches, destitute, 25 

" " to be convened by sessions, .. 25 

Citation, ten days before trial, 174 

" by whom issued, 175 

"■ second, when issued, 177 

" " how long before trial, 178 

Citations, courts must ascertain if served, 181 

Clerk, duties of, 56 

" " in case of trial, 189 

" continuance in office, 56 

Commissions, ecclesiastical, differ from committee, 92 

" " to keep full records, _ . 92 
" * " records of, in minutes 

of court, 92 

u " powers committed to, . 93 

" for ordination, how constituted, 93 

*' of Synod, how many required, 94 

f * of Assembly, how many required, . 94 

'* quorum of, 94 

" rules for trial by, 94 

" evangelistic work may be committed 

to, ._. 95 

Commission to General Assembly, ho w authenticated, 88 

" " form of, 88 

" to take testimony, when appointed, .. 179 

" " " 215 

Commissioner to the General Assembly, duties of, 88 

Communicating members, withdrawal of , 235 

Comforting ttu a_f__«_.ted, ._.. . ..... 1.6 



176 



BOOK OF OHURCH ORDER. 



Par, 

Committee, judicial, when appointed, 182 

Competent witnesses, 206 

Complaint denned, _ _ 267 

" who may make, 267 

" what may be complained of, 267 

" effectof, _... 267 

" notice of, 268 

" parties to, how styled, 269 

" form of procedure in, 269 

" power of superior court in, 270 

" records of court to be sent up, 271 

Communicating member whose residence is un- 
known, _ 279 

Conditions of church membership, 3 

Consequences, good and necessary, _ _ 10 

Constitution of the Church, of what it consists, 141 

Confession of minister pending trial, 202 

Contumacy, suspension for, 193 

Co-ordinate court may take testimony, when, 179 

Courts, Church governed by, 52 

" regular gradation of, 52 

" are all Presbyteries, 52 

" names of, 53 

u how closed, 57 

*' neglect of, how corrected, 244 

i( appellate, duty of to inferior, 245 

'• inferior may be cited to appear, 245 

" " trial of, how conducted, 246 

Oourt convened by Moderator, 55 

" tobecharged _ 183 

Copies of proceedings furnished parties, 188 

Corresponding members, 80, 83 

Covenant, of particular church, 27 

Deacons, 4, 21, 23 



INDEX; ITi 

Par. 

Deacons, functions of , . 23, 33 

elected, 28 

41 ordained, 28 

" installed, 28 

u officeof, _ -. _ 46 

*' duties of, 47 

■* qualifications of,.. 48 

" to keep accounts of collections, 49 

*' " record of proceedings, 49 

" submit proceedings to session, 49 

" how ordained, 112 

:>eaaon, ofiice perpetual, 113 

" " may be demitted, „.- 113 

44 removal of, 114 

44 not to be re-ordained on re-election, 115 

* * deposed without censure, _ 205 

Definite suspension, when to be administered, 158 

Deposition defined, 160 

44 of minister failing to obey citation, 199 

44 44 for heresy or schism, 200 

44 44 on confession, 202 

•• " vacates his church, 204 

44 u without censure, 205 

44 " 44 " steps ne- 
cessary, 205 

44 of ruling elder, 205 

** ofdeacon, 205 

44 how administered, 226 

44 form of, 226 

Oeposed officer, how restored, 230 

44 " form of restoration,. 230 

44 elder or deacon must be re-elected, . . 231 

Discipline, - 24 

46 denned 143 



178 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDElt. 

Par. 

Discipline, two senses, 143 

" who are subjects of, 143 

" ends of, 145 

" ordained by Christ, 10 

** for edificatioD, not for destruction, 146 

Different denominations, 13 

Dismissal of members, 278 

** of a minister^ certificate granted, 280 

Dissent defined, _ 272 

ci to be entered on records, 272 

Divestiture of minister of the Gospel, 236 

Doctrine, system of, ordained by Christ, 10 

Ecclesiastical jurisdiction, how exercised, 5 

11 ' not several, but joint, . 5 

" censures, 220 

** courts, extent of jurisdiction, 5 

" i6 mutually related, 5 

M power twofold, 16 

* " spiritual, 16 

** M exercised by officers of the 

Church, 16 

m ** exercised severally by ofificers, 16 
" cc " jointly by church 

courts, 16 

" fi when divinely sanctioned, 19 

Election of ofificers of church, minister to preside, 103 

" " " right of the people, 97 

" " " order of, 104 

" " " majority required, , 104 

iS 6t " who may vote, 105 

' c pastor, how certified and subscribed, . . 106 

Evangelist, --. 35 

" dutiesof, _ 40 

u in foreign lands, , 40 



INDEX. 179 

Par. 

Evangelist in frontier settlements, 4C 

" how ordained, 12? 

Evidence, extracts from records, 56 

44 records of court as, 213 

44 certified by any court, valid, 214 

Excommunication defined, 159 

44 when to be inflicted, 159 

ei purpose of, 159 

44 how administered, 225 

44 form of, 225 

1 xcomrnunicated person, how restored, 229 

Exhortation, * 25 

Extraordinary officers of the church, 32 

E '.animation for ordination, by whom conducted,- 93 
of ministers for admission to Presby- 
tery, 75 

Expenses in attendance on church courts, _ 58 

Fasting, 24 

General Assembly defined, 86 

title of, 86 

bond of union, etc. , 86 

meets annually, 87 

how constituted, „ 87 

basis of representation, 87 

quorum of, j 89 

powers of, 90 

dissolution of, 91 

how closed, 91 

jurisdiction of, 62 

General reviewand control, 240 

Godlj women may be appointed to care of poor, __ 51 
GoTemment of Church extends to infant member- 
ship, 29 

l * «' ordained of Christ, 10 



u 
t 

c 

c 

1 1 

i ; 

« ■ 

t 



180 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

Par. 

Heresy and schism may warrant deposition, 200 

Head of the Church, Jesus Christ, 8 

Holy Ghost applies benefits of Christ's offices, 11 

Husband and wife not compelled to testify against 

each other, _ _ 207 

Indefinite suspension, 158 

Indictment, form of, , 164 

" to be served on accused, 174 

" what it should include, 176 

Infant membership of the Church, *_ 29 

" " " " to what entitled, 29 
" " " *' parental over- 
sight of, . 29 

Installation of ministers, 125 

Introduction of corresponding members* 80 

" visiting brethren, 83 

Imposition of hands, 100 

Jesus Christ, Head of the Church, - 8 

his power as Head of the Church,... 8 

" " given of the Father, 8 

names and attributes, . 8 

government and power everlasting, . 8 

gav e officers to his Church, 8 

offices, __ -- 9 

contains in himself all offices in the 

Church, & 

sole Ruler of the Church, 9 

teaches his Church by his Word and 

Spirit, 9 

'« " " " the ministry 

of men, - 9 

" M exercises his authority mediately,... 9 

Judicial Committee, 182 

" " duty of, 182 

«* " privileges of, 132 



« 


i« 


it 


a 


§t 


it 


X 


«« 


M 


a 


tl 


ct 


N 


M 


a 


li 


4< 


U 



181 



Judgment appealed from in force until appeal is is- ** a * 

sued, 265 

Jurisdiction of church courts limited by constitution, 62 

" of session over members removing, 278 

u of Presbytery over ministers removing, 280 

King, Christ as, 10 

Law of Christ, where revealed, 17 

" " how enforced, 17 

Licensure, examination for, i 131, 132 

" requirements for, „ 131, 132 

" testimonial of candidates for, 131 

" extraordinary cases, __ 134 

" form of, 135, 136 

" questions proposed to candidates, _ 135 

' of probationers, 129 

Licentiate, removal of, . 138 

" testimonials granted to, 138 

* : requirements of , 140 

conditions to ordination, 140 

Member of church court under process may be sus- 
pended, 170 

" " *' not disqualified by being 

witness, rf 216 

Member of church courts disqualified by expressing 

opinions, . 188 

Member of the church withdrawing to another 

church, 237 

Membership of the visible Church, 3 

Minister, process against, ^._ 196 

•* refusing to obey citation to be suspended, 199 
u * c *' second citation to be de- 
posed, 199 

u «• '* citation to be excommu- 
nicated, 199 



182 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

Par 

Minister, deposed for heresy and schism, 200 

" confession pending trial, 202 

'* to be suspended on confession, 202 

44 restoration of, _ 203 

" , deposed without censure, 205 

" " " " steps necessary, 205 

44 divestiture of, 236 

Ministers of the Word, _. 4, 33 

* : w office first in dignity, 35 

11 " various titles of , 35 

'• 4< qualifications of, 36 

" •« different gifts, 37 

44 ** called as pastors, __ 37 

44 " u as teachers, _.. 37 

44 ** " as evangelists, 37,40 

44 •• 44 in any work needful 

for the Church,.. . 37 
44 ,4 44 to labor through the " 

press,. 41 

14 how received by Presbytery, 75 

44 " installed, 125 

44 " ordained, 119,120,121 

11 called by permission of Presbytery, 116 

14 " order of procedure, 116 

14 from other denominations, how received, 75 

Minutes of trials to be kept by clerk, 189 

Miraculous gifts, 32 

Moderator, duties of , __ 79 

44 authority of, - -. 55 

44 powersof, 55 

44 of session, . 54 

44 of Presbytery, 54 

• 4 of Synod, 54 

44 of Oeneral Assembly, .... ......... 54 



INDEX. 18 



r\ 



Par. 

Moderator of session, when pastor is absent, 64 

" " where there is no pastor, 65 

'* u a member of same Presbytery, 65 

" " when two or more pastors, _ 66 

Neglect to send record in case of appeal, 266 

New trial, wnen granted,.. _ 218 

" testimony, ground of new trial, 218 

" " offered in prosecuting appeal, 219 

Obligation required of min'ster, 76 

" to be recorded, 76 

Oath or affirmation — witnesses, 211 

Offence defined, 152 

" what is to be regarded as such, 152 

Offences classified, 153 

" whether private or public, ground of dis- 
cipline, _ 153 

Officers of the Church, 4 

how elected, 102 

ordinary and perpetual, 33 

how ordained, 6 

gift of Christ, 10 

chosen by the people, 15 

appointed by Christ, 15 

Official titles authorized by Scripture, 34 

Offerings for relief of poor, 24 

" poor, by whom administered,. 23, 33, 47 

Oracles the gift of Christ, 10 

Ordinances the gift of Christ, 10 

" established by Christ, 24 

Ordination, doctrine of, 99 

" defined, - 100 

" for a definite work, ._ 100 

* € of ruling elders, and deacons, — 111 

« " " " form of, 112 



a 


ii 


it 


tt 


it 


tt 


it 


ft 


it 


a 


it 


a 



184 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

Par 

Ordination of minister, form of, 119, 120, 121 

" trials for, 118 

" of evangelist, 123 

" of probationers, 124 

Ordination, 6 

Organizing churches, evangelists empowered, 40 

Organization of a church, 26 

Original jurisdiction, to whom it pertains, 161 

11 parties in a case of process, 163 

Particular church denned, 20 

11 " its officers, 21 

Pastor,' 21, 33, 35, 54 

u howcalled, _. 107 

1 ' called from one charge to another, 126 

" duties of, 38 

Pastoral oversight of infant membership, 29 

Personal offences denned, 154 

Presbytery, of whom it consists, 72 

quorum of, 74 

powers of, 77 

records of proceedings, 78 

" to be sent to Synod, 78 

report to Synod and General Assembly, 78 

to meet twice a year, 79 

convened by Moderator, 79 

Stated Clerk, 79 

two days' notice of meeting, 79 

scriptural form of church government, 1 

jurisdiction of, 62 

doctrine of, 7 

Presbyter, 35 

Preacher, 35 

Praise, 24, 25, 38 

Prayer, J 24, 25, 3* 



INDEX. 



185 



Par. 

Preaching the Gospel, 16, 24, 33, 38, 40 

Power of order, 16 

6 * jurisdiction, 16 

Polity of the Church, in what it consists, 33 

Probationer called to be ordained at once, 117 

" to be ordained by Presbytery where he 

is to labor, 124 

" purpose of licensure, 129 

Profession of faith, .- 26 

Private offences, 155 

Process, when to be instituted by a court, 162 

" 6i it may be commenced, 173 

" before session, 192 

u against a minister, 196 

Prosecutor to be appointed to prepare indictment, 162 
" must be a member of the court, except 

in case before session, 162 

" before session may be member of con- 
gregation, 162 

'* representative of the Church, 163 

" to use scriptural means of reconciliation, 165 
M may appear voluntarily or be appointed 

by court, 166 

ie responsible for charges he may bring, _ 169 

Professional counsel not permitted, __ 190 

Protest denned, ._ 273 

" may be answered by the court, 274 

s< who may join in, 275 

Public offences, _ _ _ 155 

Quorum of Synod, „ 82 

" Presbytery, 74 

'* commission, _ 94 

Refusal of accused to appear, . „ » , 193 

" " plead, 193 



186 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

Par. 

Hecord of the cause in appeal or complaint, 189 

Refusal to testify, contumacy, 217 

Records, review of , 240 

" " form of, 241 

" how approved or censured, 242 

" of court as evidence, 213 

.Reference denned, 247 

" proper subjects of, 248 

" purpose of, 249 

" effect of, 250 

" not to be resorted to unnecessarily, 251 

" duty of superior court in regard to, 252 

" to whom made, 253 

" to be accompanied by testimony and 

documents, 254 

u and appeal, __ 61 

Removal of membership, certificate, 276 

44 neglect to transfer relations, 277 

" while under censure, 232 

" of censures, -_ _.. 227 

Resignation of pastorate, 128 

Restoration of minister, 203 

" suspended persons, ground of, 228 

• l " " form of, 228 

" excommunicated persons, ground of , 229 

* " " form of, . 229 

u deposed officers, -- 230 

" M minister, .,._._ 233 

Representatives of the people, 45 

Beading sermons, 25 

" the Holy Scriptures, 25 

Reproving the erring, 16 

Review, right of, --_ 238 



I3TDEX. ' 187 

L . . Par 
lights and privileges of the Church, who are enti- 
tled to them, gQ 

Hight hand of fellowship,...- 100, X21, 122 

" of inferior courts in case of appeal, , 239 

" of challenge, 187 

iEuliDg Elders, mmm 21 33 

" duties of, 45 42 

" under the law, „ 42 

M " in the Gospel, ™™ 42 

" deposed without censure, ___ 205 

" commissioned, 42 

** equal in authority with ministers, 42 

" u qualifications of, m 44 

M by whom chosen, _ 45 

4i u elected, -I™!!™! 28 

4 * " ordained, _ 28 

u " installed, ~~~I~~~~~~~~~ 23 

m certified to Presbytery, . _ . . _ . 73 

** " how ordained, 112 

46 office perpetual, 113 

" " may be demitted, 113 

" removal of,. H4 

" re-elected, not re-ordained, , 115 

on, jurisdiction of, 62 

what it consists of, 53 

• quorum of, _ q$ 

who may preside, ___ ^4 

duties of, gj 

stated meetings quarterly, §8 

convened by pastor, gg 

request of two elders, 68 

order of Presbytery, 6S 

* shall keep records,... $9 

records of submitted to Presbytery, 69 



188 BOOK OF CHURCH ORDER. 

Par. 

Session, record of baptisms to be ken*- 70 

44 " communicants, 70 

44 " non-communicants, 70 

44 " deaths and dismissions, 70 

44 meetings, how opened and closed, 71 

Scripture contains Christ's system of doctrine, 10 

Sacraments, administration of, 16, 24, 33, 38, 40 

Spiritual commonwealth, 15 

Sabbath schools, session should establish, _. 148 

Steward of the mysteries of God, 35 

Stated Clerk, duties of, _ 79 

Subscription required of ministers, 78 

Suspension, _ _ 158 

11 definite or indefinite, 158 

44 for contumacy, 193 

" of minister on confession, 202 

4 * " refusing to obey citation, . 199 

" definite, how administered, 213 

u indefinite, " " 224 

" 4< form of, 224 

" before trial, 195 

Synod, _. 62 

", of whom composed, 81 

44 •qualifications of members, 81 

" meets at least once a year,.. 82 

" quorumof, ._ 82 

" corresponding members of, 83 

u powers of, 84 

" duties of, 85 

Thanksgiving, __ . 24 

Teacher, _ 35 

44 of divinity, 39 

Teaching elder, _„. > m 33 

Testimony, more tha^ one witness. *, ~— - . 208 



INDEX. 



189 



Par. 

Testimony, corroborative evidence, ._*.„ 208 

Trials for licensure, 130 

Trials for ordination, 118 

" order of procedure, 186 

Time in which process must be commenced, 191 

Unity of the body of Christ, _- 13 

" " Church realized, 5 

Visiting sick, ., 16 

" the people, 38,45 

'-■ brethren, . 80 

Vocation, ordinary, denned, - 96 

Witnesses separated during examination, 209 

H order of examination of, 210 

** oath or affirmation of, 211 

** auestions to be re^^^ed to waiting, 2 1 * 



INDEX 

TO THE DIRECTORY FOR THE WORSHIP OF GOD, 

OPTIONAL FORMS, AND THE RULES OF 

PARLIAMENTARY ORDER. 



Page. 

DIRECTORY FOR THE WORSHIP OF GOD, 99 

Of the Sanctification of the Lord's Day, 99 

Of the Assembling of the Congregation, and 

their Behavior during Divine Service, 101 

Of the Public Beading of the Holy Scrip- 
tures, 101 

Of the Singing of Psalms and Hymns, 102 

Of Public Prayer, _ _. 103 

Of the Preaching of the Word, 107 

Of the Sabbath-School, _._ 109 

Of Prayer Meetings, 111 

Of the Administration of Baptism, 111 

Of the Admission of Persons to Sealing Or- 
dinances, 114 

Of the Administration of the Lord's Supper, __ 118 

Of the Solemnization of Marriage, 123 

Of the Visitation of the Sick, _. 125 

Of the Burial of the Dead, 126 

Of Days of Fasting, and of Thanksgiving, 126 

Of Secret and Family Worship, >._ 128 

Optional Forms, 131 

Marriage Service, „„ ~ = - 131 

Funeral Service, .—„-__ 134 

Funeral of a Child, _-„—.. 147 

IfcULEs or Parliamentary Order, ™™— — . 159 



